(ltd 


"  Just  as  the  horse  appeared  about  to  spring  over  the  horrid  brink,  the  reins  were 
observed  suddenly  to  tighten,  the  fore-hoofs  became  suddenly  fixed  and  spread,  and  the 
hips  of  the  noble  animal  rested  upon  the  plain.  He  was  poised  at  scarce  three  feet  dis- 
tance from  the  edge  of  the  cliff!  While  in  this  attitude  the  horseman  raised  his  right 
hand,  lifted  his  sombrero,  and  after  waving  it  round  returned  it  to  his  head  !— Page  51 


$J&- 


TIIE 


WHITE    CHIEF. 


%  f  tpo  of  %stt\  Uteror. 


BY 


CAPTAIN  MAYN ! .  EEID, 

AUTHOR  OP  "HUNTERS  FEAST,"  RIFLE-BAMGKRf  .      •■»*CALP  HUNTRRS,''  BTO.,   KTO. 


MiOb  ©rental  $m%ng,  Jsnj&nrbrir  ^  N-  ©ri. 


NEW  YOEK: 
ROBERT    M.    DE   WITT,    PUBLISHER, 

160  &  162  NASSAU  STREET. 


r 


^5$ 


•  «    •      *    • 


f' 


HI. 

CONTENTS.  .  pyfrt 


o 


CHAPTER  I. 

Tflhs  Talley  of  San  Hdefonso— The  Legend, .        .        .    • 

CHAPTER  II. 

R*iigious  Festivals— The  Feast  of  San  Juan— The  Lovely  Catalina  de  Cruces,  .    14 

CHAPTER  III. 
*  Tailing  the  Bull  "—The  Sport  Described— Carlos  the  Cibolero— The  Successful  Horse- 
man— The  Witch— Brother  and  Sister, 22 

CHAPTER  IV. 

Sports  Resumed— The  Goaded  Bull — Fearful  Crisis — The  Lazo — The  Wager — Sergeant 
Gomez — He  Fails — Carlos  again  Conquers, 29 

CHAPTER  V. 

The  Taunt — The  Offer  Despised — A  Reckless  Proposition — Terrific  Suspense — A  Sis- 
ter's Love — A  Mother's  Bidding, , 87 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Bitter  Hate — Jealousy— The  Golden  Onzas 44 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Fearful  Spectacle— Appeal  to  the  Judges — The  Final  Trial — The  Feat  Accomplished,    .    49 

CHAPTER  VIII. 
Rosita  and  Don  Juan—"  Running  the  Cock" — Description  of  the  Sport — The  Graceful 
Trophy — Hard  Words  and  Fierce  Looks— Termination  of  the  Sports,        .       .        .158 

CHAPTER  IX. 

Evening  on  «  Feast-Day — Fireworks — Fandangoes— The  Company— Arrival  of  Carlos 
—The  WsLtz— The  Sprig  of  Cedar, 61 

CHAPTER  X. 

The  "Staned  Plain"— Buffalo  Hunters — Life  of  a  Cibolero,    ......    68 

CHAPTER   XI. 

Antonio,  the  Half-Blood— The  Peons— The  Expedition— The  Encampment,  .  .    74 


IV  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

pact 
The  Buffalo  Hunt— Sudden  Alarm— The  Indians— The  Visit — The  Barter— Castles  in 

the  Air, 80 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

\larm  in  the  Corral— Hostile  Indians — The  Stampede  and  Flight  of  the  Mules— Deso- 
lation and  Despair,         .       , 84 

CHAPTER    XIV. 

Suspicion  Aroused — A  New  Resolution — The  Rifle-Shot  and  its  Victim— Doubts  Solved 
—Pawnee! 88 

CHAPTER  XV. 
New  Pears— The  Warning— The  Deadly  Conflict—The  Victory,      .       .       .       .       .94 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

The  Mystery— The  Scalplock  not  gone ! — The  Death  Song— Election  of  a  Chief— The 
Avenger  Succeeds  to  the  Title, 100 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

The  Signal— The  Vow  Ratified— Its  Fulfilment  Declined— Grateful  Indians— Carlos 
Secoyers  his  Property — The  Purse  of  Gold, 106 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 

The  Scene  Changes — A  Dinner-Party — A  Prolific  Theme — A  Bit  of  Biography — Carlos 
and  Rosita — Their  Destruction  Resolved  upon, t09 

CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Tete-a-Tete— Roblado's  Rival— The  Plot— The  Spy— His  Report— Rosita's  Lover 
—The  Commandant  in  Difficulty, 114 

CHAPTER  XX. 
The  Lonely  House — A  Rancho  Described — Carlos'  Dwelling — Mother  and  Sister  at 
Home,     ....  118 

CHAPTER  XXI. 

Maternal  Solicitude— A  Sister's  Love — More  Castle  Building— The  Bugle  Note !— Viz- 
carra  Hunts  his  Prey,     . 128 

CHAPTER  XXII. 

Tl;e  Cup  of  Water— The  Proffered  Bribe— The  Serpent's  Slimy  Path— Viacarra  Enters 
the  Afcode  of  Innocence — The  Rude  Kiss— A  Mother's  Vengeance — Cibolo  the  Wolf- 
Dog,        128 

CHAPTER  XXIII. 
The  Arrival  — Don  Juan  turned  Inquisitor— A  Lover  H  a  Quandary — The  two 
Weavers, l&l 


CONTENTS.  V 

CHAPTER  XXIV. 
-Re 
Her  Failure  and  Punishment 


EMM 

Fizcarra  Seeks  the  Wine-Cup — Reflections — The  two  Plotters — The  "  Alcahuette  " — 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

Force  Resolved  Upon — The  "  Private  "  Rooms — Hopes  and  Fears — A  Coward  Con- 
science^— A  Sudden  Thought — The  Masquerade, 144 

CHAPTER  XXVI. 

Trouble  Ahead — Yuta  Indians — The  Commandante  in  a  New  Character — "  An  Ameri- 
can "  is  the  Pass-Word  of  Safety — The  Attack — The  Burning  of  the  Rancho,  and 
Abduction  of  Rosita, 148 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Return  of  Carlos — Day  Dreams — Doubts  and  Fears — Home  at  Last — Where  has  it 
Vanished  ?— The  Ruins — A  Brother's  Anguish, 155 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. 

The  Brother  and  Lover — The  Fearful  News— A  Stern  Resolve — Preparations  for  Pur- 
suit— The  Crazy  Mother — Her  Strange  Suspicions — The  Trail, 160 

CHAPTER    XXIX. 

The  Wolf-Dog  Cibolo — The  Strange  Footprints — The  Ravine  and  the  Vultures — It  is 
He  !— The  Mystery  Solved— The  Presidio— She  is  There  ! 166 

CHAPTER  XXX. 

Guilty  Conscience — The  Confederates — Their  Scheme  of  Villainy— Its  Success — Fears 
of  Discovery — Rosita  the  Captive, 173 

CHAPTER  XXXI. 

The  Dream— Its  Terrors— The  Struggle— The  Cliff— The  Fearful  Descent— Rosita  a 
Maniac— Arrival  of  the  Cibolero, 179 

CHAPTER  XXXII. 

The  Consultation — Delays  Dangerous — A  Maiden's  Honor — The  Oath — The  Plan — The 
Ambuscade — The  Single  Horseman,  and  Cibolo  the  Wolf-Dog, 188 

%                        CHAPTER  XXXIII. 
A  Wily  Counsellor— The  Interview — The  Deceived  and  the  Deceiver — An  Expedition 
resolved  on — Roblado  Seeks  for  Glory, 189 

CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

Suspense — The  Moment  of  Action— Vizcarra  and  the  Cibolero  Face  to  Face — The  Sen- 
try Passed — The  Commandante  in  Danger— The  Demand  and  Denial — The  Dog's 
Instinct— A  Moment  of  Peril— The  Red  Knife  and  Fatal  Bullet,        .        .        .        .196 

CHAPTER  XXXV. 

The  Town  in  an  Uproar— Flying  Rumors— Carlos  Condemned— Catalina  Fails  him  not 
-One  Heart  is  True,      . 20C 


VI  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

f  Garcia — Roblado  Ambit 
Well! 


PAG  I 

Death  of  Garcia — Roblado  Ambitious — A  Rival  Removed — His  Life  Forfeited — All's 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

Crafty  Plottings— A  Scheme  Devised— The  Trap  Set— Novel  Baitr-Rosita  Quits  the 
Presidio, 212 

CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 
Carlos  Escapes — His  Friends  in  Danger — The  Pursuit — The  Ruse — Its  Success,    .        .  216 

CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

Roblado's  Expedition — Rosita  is  Delivered  to  the  Alcalde — Her  Forlorn  Condition — 
Humanity  of  the  Poor— The  Disguised  Rider — The  Love-Token— The  Farewell,        .  222 

CHAPTER  XL. 
Morning  Prayers — A  Kneeling  Multitude — A  Fat  Priest — The  Tinkling  Bell — The  Ser- 
vice Ended — The  Golden  Opportunity — The  Billet-doux — The  Secret  Rendezvous- 
Love  Laughs  at  Locksmiths, 229 

CHAPTER  XLI. 

Vizcarra  Plots  Vengeance— Death  at  the  Stake— The  False  Confidant — The  Betrayal — 
Carlos'  Head  Wanted !— Its  Weight  in  Gold— Jos6  the  Spy, 236 

CHAPTER  XLII. 

Don  Ambrosio  de  Cruces — His  Character  and  Residence — Hates  Dahlias  and  Loves 
Doubloons, 242 

CHAPTER  XLIII. 
Catalina— Love's  First  Kiss— Gentle  Musings— The  Lost  Billet— The  Soubrette— Her 
Equivoque  and  Dismissal — The  Billet  in  the  Hands  of  a  Rival— His  Hopes  and 
Fears, 245 

CHAPTER  XLIV. 

Midnight— The  Stealthy  Traveller— The  Rendezvous— The   Signal— The  Lovers    in 
Danger, 253 

CHAPTER  XLV. 
The  Crouching  Serpent— The  Secret  Discovered— One  too  Many ! 259 

CHAPTER  XLVI. 

The  Explanation— Cat?.  Una  Learns   the  Plot— The  Outlaw's  Doom— Will  Catalita 
Share  it?— "She  Willi"— The  Alarm—  The  Warning— Too  Late!        .        .       .        .262 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 
Carlos  in  Peril— The  Two  Rivals— The  Bullet  Sped— The  Plunge— The  Mystery,  267 


CONTENTS.  Vll 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

Mufti 
Fresh  Rumors— Catalina  Denounced — Woman's  Envy— Carlos'  Head  Increases  in 

Value— The  Coal-black  Steed, 275 

CHAPTER  XLIX. 
The  Trap  Fails— A  New  Resource— Set  a  Thief  to  Catch  a  Thief— Lucky  Thought,  and 
what  came  of  it, 281 

CHAPTER  L. 

Joaquin  the  Priest — A  Gambler  and  Hypocrite — Old  Animosity — The  Snare  Set  for 
Carlos— Manuel  and  Pepe, 286 

CHAPTER  LI. 

The  Buffalo  Hunters— Roblado's  Compact — The  Hunter's  Wife — Her  Chastisement — 
The  Bargain  Struck— The  Price  of  Blood, 292 

CHAPTER  LII. 

The  Man-Hunters  Start  for  their  Prey— The  Spanish  Bloodhound— Consultation— Plan 
of  Capture, 297 

CHAPTER  LIII. 

The  Cave— Carlos  Asleep— The  Faithful  Ally— Dreams  of  Love— The  Fair  Fugitive,    .  804 

CHAPTER  LIV. 

Night !— The  Grizzly  Bear— The  Ambushed  Hunters— Carlos  and  Cibolo— Suspicions 
of  the  latter — Manuel  and  Pepe  in  Danger — It  is  Past ! 307 

CHAPTER  LV. 
The  Suspicious  Trail — Antonio   and  his  Master — Bad  News — The  Confidante — The 
Rendezvous, 812 

CHAPTER  LV1. 

Carlos    Returns— -Forebodings— The    Sure    Sign— The  Fight— The  Bloodhound— The 
Struggle  Ended, 817 

CHAPTER  LVII. 

The  Wounded  Friend— The  Hunted  Outlaw— The  Escape— The  Retreat,       .       .        .820 

CHAPTER  LVIII. 
The  Ambuscade — The  Alarm— The  Four-footed  and  Two-footed  Brutes — Discretion— 
tfalse  Hopes — Cibolo  not  Dead, 325 

CHAPTER  LIX. 

The  Cactus  Thicket— The  Ruse— The  Assassins  Elated— They  Ejpy  their  Victim— He 
Sleeps— The  Rifle-Shot— The  Victor  Vanquished— Death  of  Manuel 880 


Vlll  •      CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER  LX. 

for  Compa 
Ready — The  Reception, 


FASS 

A  Mystery— Preparations  for  Company-^The  "  Dummy  " — The  Dog's  Hammock— All's 


CHAPTER  LXI. 

Consternation  of  Pepe — His  Flight— The  Pursuit— Unlooked-for  Accident — The  Zambo 
—A  Foot-Race— Life  the  Prize— Death  the  Penalty ! 840 

CHAPTER  LXII. 
The  Scene  Changes— Eager  Faces— The  Tidings— Treachery— Capture  of  the  White 
Chief, 345 

CHAPTER  LXIII. 
The  Prisoner— The  Revellers — A  Visit  to  the  Dungeon— The  Insult— The  Retort — A  Blow — 
The  Spectacle ! 849 

CHAPTER  LXIV. 

The  Piazza — Preparations  for  the  Ordeal — The  two  Mules — Their  Unwilling  Burdens — 
Their  Faces  Revealed — Carlos  Beholds  his  Mother  and  Sister!— "One  Hundred 
Lashes!" .856 

CHAPTER  LXV. 

The  Resolve— The  Manacles  are  Off!— The  Missive— Its  Contents— The  two  Weapons 
Gold  and  the  Dagger ! - 861 

CHAPTER  LXVI. 

The  Banquet— The  Faithful  Servant— The  Four  Steeds— Their  Muffled  Hoofs— Cata- 
lina  Flies, 867 

CHAPTER  LXVII. 

The  Guard  Relieved— Escape  Attempted— Alarm— Groundless  Fears — The  Escape — 
The  Midnight  Ride— Vengeance  Sworn,        .        . 873 

CHAPTER  LXVIII. 

Midnight  Carousings  -The  Miser— The  Proposition— Bring  in  the  Prisoner !— His 
Flight  Revealed— Consternation— The  Pursuit, 381 

CHAPTER  LXIX. 
Carlos'  Return— The  Wacoes  on  a  War  Trail— Their  Ambush— The  Midnight  Attack- 
Fate  of  the  Sentry— The  Wacoes  Triumphant— The  City  Falls— Punishment  of  the 
Priests— Last  Act  in  the  Drama— Fate  of  Vizcarra  and  Roblado— The  Wild  Horses 
—1  he  Fearful  Leap  '.—The  White  Chief  Keeps  his  Oath! #* 


THE 


WHITE  chief: 


CHAPTER    I. 


Deep  in  the  interior  of  the  American  Continent — more  than  & 
thousand  miles  from  the  shores  of  any  sea — lies  our  scene. 

Climb  with  me  yonder  mountain,  and  let  us  look  from  its 
summit  of  snow. 

We  have  reached  its  highest  ridge.     What  dc  we  behold  ? 

On  the  north,  a  chaos  of  mountains,  that  continues  on  through 
thirty  parallels  to  the  shores  of  the  Arctic  Sea  !  On  the  south, 
the  same  mountains, — here  running  in  separate  sierras,  and 
there  knotting  with  each  other.  On  the  west,  mountains  again, 
profiled  along  the  sky,  and  alternating  with  broad  tables  that 
stretch  between  their  bases. 

Now  turn  we  around,  and  look  eastward.  Not  a  mountain 
to  be  seen  !  Ear  as  the  eye  can  reach,  and  a  thousand  miles 
farther,  not  a  mountain.  Yonder  dark  line  rising  above  the 
plain  is  but  the  rocky  brow  of  another  plain — a  steppe  of  higher 
elevation. 

Where  are  we  ?    On  what  summit  are  we  standing  ?    On  the 

1*  9 


v10  SlBK<  white  chief. 

Sierra  Blanca,*  known  to  the  hunter  as  the  "  Spanish  Peaks. 
We  are  upon  the  western  rim  of  the  Grand  Prairie. 

Looking  eastward,  the  eye  discovers  no  signs  of  civilisation. 
There  are  none  within  a  month's  journeying.  North  and  South, 
— mountains,  mountains. 

Westward,  it  is  different.  Through  the  telescope  we  can  see 
cultivated  fields  afar  off, — a  mere  strip  along  the  banks  of  a 
shining  river.  Those  are  the  settlements  of  Nuevo  Mexico,  an 
oasis  irrigated  by  the  Rio  Del  Norte.  The  scene  of  our  story 
lies  not  there. 

Face  once  more  to  the  eastward,  and  you  have  it  before  you. 
The  mountain  upon  which  we  stand  has  its  base  upon  a  level 
plain  that  extends  far  to  the  east.  There  are  no  foot-hills. 
The  plain  and  the  mountain  touch,  and  at  a  single  step  you  pass 
from  the  naked  turf  of  the  one  to  the  rocky  and  pine-clad 
declivities  of  the  other. 

The  aspect  of  the  plain  is  varied.  In  some  places  it  is  green, 
where  the  gramma  grass  has  formed  a  sward  ;  but  in  most  parts 
it  is  sterile  as  the  Saara.  Here  it  appears  brown,  where  the 
sun-parched  earth  is  bare  ;  there  it  is  of  a  sandy,  yellowish  hue  ; 
and  yonder  the  salt  effervescence  renders  it  as  white  as  the  snow 
upon  which  we  stand. 

The  scant  vegetation  clothes  it  not  in  a  livery  of  verdure. 
The  leaves  of  the  agavef  are  mottled  with  scarlet,  and  the  dull 
green  of  the  cactus  is  still  further  obscured  by  its  thickly-set 
spines.  The  blades  of  the  yuccas  are  dimmed  by  dust,  and 
resemble  clusters  of  half-rusty  bayonets  ;  and  the  low  scrubby 
copses  of  acacia  scarce  offer  a  shade  to  the  dusky  agama  and  the 
ground  rattlesnake.  Here  and  there  a  solitary  palmetto,  with 
branchless  stem  and  tufted  crown,  gives  an  African  aspect  to  the 
scene.  The  eye  soon  tires  of  a  landscape  where  every  object 
appears  angular  and  thorny  ;  and  upon  this  plain,  not  only  are 

*  So  called  because  the  tops  are  usually  covered  with  snow. 
t  American  Aloe. 


THE   WHITE   CHIE*.  11 

the  trees  of  that  character,  but  the  plants — even  the  very  grass 
carries  its  thorns  I* 

With  what  sensations  of  pleasure  we  turn  to  gaze  into  a 
lovely  valley,  trending  eastward  from  the  base  of  the  mountain  1 
What  a  contrast  to  the  arid  plain  !  Its  surface  is  covered  with 
a  carpet  of  bright  green,  enamelled  by  flowers  that  gleam  like 
many-coloured  gems  ;  while  the  cotton-wood,  the  wild  china- 
tree,  the  live-oak,  and  the  willow,  mingle  their  foliage  in  soft 
shady  groves,  that  seem  to  invite  us.     Let  us  descend  ! 

We  have  reached  the  plain,  yet  the  valley  is  still  far  beneath 
us — a  thousand  feet  at  the  least — but,  from  a  promontory  of 
the  bluff,  projecting  over  it,  we  command  a  view  of  its  entire 
surface  to  the  distance  of  many  miles.  It  is  a  level,  like  the 
plain  above  ;  and  gazing  down  upon  it,  one  might  fancy  it  a 
portion  of  the  latter,  that  had  sunk  into  the  earth's  crust,  so  as 
to  come  within  the  influence  of  a  fertilising  power,  denied  to  the 
higher  region. 

On  both  sides  of  it,  far  as  the  eye  can  reach,  run  the  border- 
ing cliffs,  stepping  from  one  level  to  the  other,  by  a  thousand 
feet  sheer,  and  only  passable  at  certain  points.  There  is  a 
width  of  ten  miles  from  cliff  to  cliff  ;  and  these,  of  equal  height, 
seem  the  counterparts  of  each  other.  Their  grim  savage  fronts, 
overhanging  the  soft  bright  landscape  of  the  valley,  suggest  the 
idea  of  a  beautiful  picture  framed  in  rough  oak-work. 

A  stream,  like  a  silver  serpent,  bisects  the  valley — not  run- 
ning in  a  straight  course,  but  in  luxuriant  windings,  as  though 
it  loved  to  tarry  in  the  midst  of  that  bright  scene.  Its  frequent 
curves  and  gentle  current  show  that  it  passes  over  a  surface 
almost  plane.  Its  banks  are  timbered,  but  not  continuously. 
Here  the  timber  forms  a  wide  belt,  there  only  a  fringe  scarce 
shadowing  the  stream,  and  yonder  the  grassy  turf  can  be  distin- 
guished running  in  to  the  very  water's  edge. 

Copse-like  groves  are  scattered  over  the  ground.     These  are 

*  Meiquite  grass. 


12  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

of  varied  forms  ;  some  perfectly  circular,  others  oblong  or 
oval,  and  others  curving  like  the  eornueopise  of  our  gardens. 
Detached  trees  meet  the  eye,  whose  full  round  tops  show  that 
Nature  has  had  her  will  in  their  development.  The  whole 
scene  suggests  the  idea  of  some  noble  park,  planted  by  design, 
with  just  timber  enough  to  adorn  the  picture  without  concealing 
its  beauties. 

Is  there  no  palace,  no  lordly  mansion,  to  correspond  ?  No. 
Nor  palace  nor  cottage  sends  up  its  smoke.  No  human  form 
appears  within  this  wild  paradise.  Herds  of  deer  roam  over  its 
surface  ;  the  stately  elk  reposes  within  the  shade  of  its  leafy 
groves,  but  no  human  being  is  there.  Perhaps  the  foot  of  man 
never 

Stay  !  There  is  one  by  our  side  who  tells  a  different  tale. 
Hear  him. 

"  That  is  the  valley  of  San  Ildefonso.  Wild  though  it 
appears,  it  was  once  the  abode  of  civilised  man.  Near  its 
centre  you  may  note  some  irregular  masses  scattered  over  the 
ground.  But  for  the  trees  and  rank  weeds  that  cover  them,  you 
might  there  behold  the  ruins  of  a  city. 

"  Yes  !  on  that  spot  once  stood  a  town,  large  and  prosperous. 
There  was  a  Presidio  with  the  flag  of  Spain  flying  from  its  bat- 
tlements ;  there  was  a  grand  mission-house  of  the  Jesuit 
Padres  ;  and  dwellings  of  rich  miners  and  haciendados*  studded 
the  valley  far  above  and  below.  A  busy  populace  moved  upon 
the  scene  ;  and  all  the  passions  of  love  and  hate,  ambition, 
avarice,  and  revenge,  have  had  existence  there.  The  hearts 
stirred  by  them  are  long  since  cold,  and  the  actions  to  which 
they  gave  birth  are  not  chronicled  by  human  pen.  They  live 
only  in  legends  that  sound  more  like  romance  than  real  history. 

"  And  yet  these  legends  are  less  than  a  century  old  !  One 
century  ago,  from  the  summit  of  yonder  mountain  could  have 
been  seen,  not  only  the  settlement  of  San  Ildefonso,  but  a  score 

*  The  owner  of  a  large  estate. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  12 

of  others — cities,  and  towns,  and  villages — where  to-day  the  eye 
cannot  trace  a  vestige  of  civilisation.  Even  the  names  of  these 
cities  are  forgetten,  and  their  histories  buried  among  their 
ruins  ! 

"  The  Indian  has  reeked  his  revenge  upon  the  murderers  of 
Moctezuma !  Had  the  Saxon  permitted  him  to  continue  his 
war  of  retaliation,  in  one  century  more — nay,  in  half  that  time 
— the  descendants  of  Cortez  and  his  conquerors  would  have  dis- 
appeared from  the  land  of  Anahuac  ! 

"  Listen  to  the  '  Legend  of  San  Idelfonso  !' " 


14  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER   II. 

Perhaps  in  no  country  has  religion  so  many  devoted  days  as 
in  Mexico.  The  "  fiestas  "  are  supposed  to  have  a  good  effect 
in  Christianizing  the  natives,  and  the  saints'  calendar  has  been 
considerably  enlarged  in  that  pseudo-holy  land.  Nearly  every 
week  supplies  a  festival,  with  all  its  mummery  of  banners,  and 
processions,  and  priests  dressed  as  if  for  the  altar-scene  in 
"  Pizarro,"  and  squibs,  and  fireworks,  and  silly  citizens  kneeling 
in  the  dust,  and  hats  off  all  round.  Yery  much  like  a  London 
Guy-Fa wkes  procession  is  the  whole  affair,  and  of  about  like 
influence  upon  the  morals  of  the  community. 

Of  course  the  padres  do  not  get  up  these  ceremonial  exhibi 
tions  for  mere  amusement — not  they.  There  are  various  little 
"  blessings,"  and  "indultos,"  and  sprinklings  of  sacred  water,  to 
be  distributed  on  these  occasions — not  gratuitously — and  the 
wretched  believer  is  preciously  "  plucked  n  while  he  is  in  the 
penitent  mood — at  the  same  time  he  is  promised  a  short  and 
easy  route  to  heaven. 

As  to  any  solemnity  in  the  character  of  the  ceremonials,  there 
is  nothing  of  the  sort.  They  are  in  reality  days  of  amusement ; 
and  it  is  not  uncommon  to  see  the  kneeling  devotee  struggling 
to  keep  down  the  cackle  of  his  fighting-cock,*  which  full-galved, 
he  carries  under  the  folds  of  his  serape  !  All  this  under  the  roof 
of  the  sacred  temple  of  God  ! 

*  I  have  often  seen  the  fighting  chanticleer  carried  inside  the  church  under  the  arm  of 
Ha  owner,  while  the  the  latter  entered  to  pray  ! 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  15 

On  days  of  fiesta  the  church  genuflexions  are  soon  over  ;  and 
then  the  gambling-booth,  the  race-course,  bull-baiting,  the  cock- 
pit, and  various  minor  amusements,  come  into  full  operation.  In 
all  these  you  may  meet  the  robed  priest  of  the  morning,  and 
stake  your  dollar  or  doubloon  against  his,  if  you  feel  so  inclined. 

"San  Juan"  is  one  of  the  "fiestas  principales" — one  of  the 
most  noted  of  Mexican  ceremonials.  On  this  day — particularly 
in  a  New  Mexican  village — the  houses  are  completely  deserted. 
All  people  turn  out,  and  proceed  to  some  well-known  locality, 
usually  a  neighbouring  plain,  to  witness  the  sports — which  con- 
sist of  horse-racing,  "  tailing  the  bull/'  "  running  the  cock,"  and 
the  like.  The  intervals  are  filled  up  by  gambling,  smoking,  and 
flirtation. 

There  is  much  of  republican  equality  exhibited  on  these 
occasions.  Rich  and  poor,  high  and  low  mingle  in  the  throng, 
and  take  part  in  the  amusements  of  the  day. 

******* 

It  is  the  day  of  San  Juan.  A  broad  grassy  plain  lies  just 
outside  the  town  of  San  Ildefonso,  and  upon  this  the  citizens 
are  assembled.  It  is  the  scene  of  the  festival,  and  the  sports 
will  soon  begin.  Before  they  do,  let  us  stroll  through  the 
crowd,  and  note  its  component  parts. 

All  classes  of  the  community — in  fact,  all  the  community — 
appear  to  be  present.  There  go  the  two  stout  padres  of  the 
mission,  bustling  about  in  their  long  gowns  of  coarse  serge,  with 
bead-string  and  crucifix  dangling  to  their  knees,  and  scalp-lock 
close  shaven.     The  Apache  will  find  no  trophy  on  their  crowns. 

There  is  the  enra  of  the  town  church,  conspicuous  in  his  long 
black  cloak,  shovel  hat,  black  silk  stockings,  pumps,  and  buckles. 
Now  smiling  benignly  upon  the  crowd,  now  darting  quick  Jesu- 
itical glances  from  his  dark  ill-meaning  eyes,  and  now  playing  off 
his  white  jewelled  fingers,  as  he  assists  some  newly-arrived 
"  senora  "  to  climb  to  her  seat.  Great  "  ladies'  men  n  are  these 
same  black-gowned  bachelor-churchmen  of  Mexico. 


16  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

We  have  arrived  in  front  of  several  rows  of  seats,  raised  above 
one  another.  Let  us  observe  who  occupy  them.  At  a  glance  it 
is  apparent  they  are  in  possession  of  the  "familias  principales," 
the  aristocracy  of  the  settlement.  Yes — there  is  the  rich  "  com- 
merciante?  Don  Jose  Rincon,  his  fat  wife,  and  four  fat,  sleepy- 
looking  daughters.  There,  too,  is  the  wife  and  family  of  the 
"Alcalde,"  and  this  magistrate  himself  with  tasselled  official 
staff  ;  and  the  Echevarrias — pretty  creatures  that  they  think 
themselves — under  care  of  their  brother,  the  beau,  who  has  dis- 
carded the  national  costume  for  the  mode  de  Paris !  There  is 
the  rich  "  haciendado,"  Senor  Gomez  del  Monte,  the  owner  of 
countless  flocks  and  broad  acres  in  the  valley  ;  and  there  are 
others  of  his  class  with  their  senoras  and  senoritas.  And  there, 
too,  observed  of  all,  is  the  lovely  Catalina  de  Cruces,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Don  Ambrosio,  the  wealthy  miner.  He  will  be  a  lucky 
fellow  who  wins  the  smiles  of  Catalina,  or  rather,  perhaps,  the 
good  graces  of  her  father — for  Don  Ambrosio  will  have  much  to 
say  in  the  matter  of  her  marriage.  Indeed,  it  is  rumoured  that 
that  matter  is  already  arranged  ;  and  that  Captain  Roblado, 
second  in  command  at  the  Presidio,  is  the  successful  suitor. 
There  stands  he,  in  full  moustache,  covered  with  gold  lace,  back 
and  front,  and  frowning  fiercely  on  every  one  who  dares  to  rest 
eye  for  a  moment  upon  the  fair  Catalina.  With  all  his  gold  lace 
and  gallant  strut,  Catalina  displays  no  great  taste  in  her 
choice  ; — but  is  he  her  choice  ?  Maybe  not — maybe  he  is  the 
choice  of  Don  Ambrosio  ;  who,  himself  of  plebeian  origin,  is 
ambitious  that  his  blood  should  be  mingled  with  that  of  the  mili- 
tary hidalgo.  The  soldier  has  no  money — beyond  his  pay  j  and 
that  is  mortgaged  for  months  in  advance  ;  but  he  is  a  true 
Gachv/pino,  of  u  blue  blood,"  a  genuine  "  bija  de  algo."*  Not  a 
singular  ambition  of  the  old  miser,  nor  uncommon  among  par- 
venus. 

*  Literally,  "  son  of  somebody."   Hence  the  word  hidalgo.    The  •*  blue  blood  "  (sangr4 
aeul)  Is  the  term  for  blue  blood  or  high  birth. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF,  IT 

Vizcarra,  the  Commandante,  is  on  the  ground — a  tall  colonel 
of  forty — laced  and  plumed  like  a  peacock.  A  lively  bachelor  is 
he  ;  and  while  chatting  with  padre,  cura,  or  alcalde,  his  eye 
wanders  to  the  faces  of  the  pretty  poblanas  *  that  are  passing 
the  spot.  These  regard  his  splendid  uniform  with  astonishment 
which  he,  fancying  himself  "  Don  Juan  Tenorio,"f  mistakes  for 
admiration,  and  repays  with  a  bland  smile. 

There,  too,  is  the  third  officer — there  are  but  the  three — the 
ieniente,  J  Garcia  by  name.  He  is  better-looking,  and  conse- 
quently more  of  a  favourite  with  both  poblanas  and  rich  serior- 
itas,  than  either  of  his  superiors.  I  wonder  the  fair  Catalina 
does  not  give  her  preference  to  him.  "Who  can  tell  that  she 
does  not  ?  A  Mexican  dame  does  not  carry  her  soul  upon  her 
sleeve,  nor  upon  her  tongue  either. 

It  would  be  a  task  to  tell  of  whom  Catalina  is  thinking  just 
now.  It  is  not  likely  at  her  age — she  is  twenty — that  her  heart 
is  still  her  own  ;  but  whose  ?  Roblado's  ?  I  would  wager,  no. 
Garcia's  ?  That  would  be  a  fairer  bet.  After  all,  there  are  many 
others — young  "  haciendados,"  employes  of  the  mines,  and  a  few 
merchant  dandies  of  the  town.  Her  choice  may  be  some  one  of 
these.     Quien  sale  ?  § 

Let  us  on  through  the  crowd  ! 

We  see  the  soldiers  of  the  garrison,  with  tinkling  spurs  and 
long  trailing  sabres,  mingling  fraternally  with  the  serape-clad 
tradesmen,  the  gambucinos,  ||  and  rancheros  of  the  valley.  They 
imitate  their  officers  in  strut  and  swagger — the  very  character 
of  which  enables  one  to  tell  that  the  military  power  is  here  in 
the  ascendant.  They  are  all  dragoons— infantry  would  not  avail 
against  an  Indian  enemy — and  they  fancy  that  the  loud  clinking 
of  their  spurs,  and  the  rattle  of  their  steel  scabbards,  add  greatly 
to  their  importance.    They  have  their  eyes  after  the  poblanas, 


*  A  Tillage  belle.  t  The  original  of  Byron's  Don  Juan. 

X  Lieutenant.  §  Who  knows  ?  1  A  petty  miner. 


18  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

and  the  sweethearts   of  the  poblanas  k3ep  their  eyes  after 
them  in  a  constant  vigil  of  jealousy. 

The  "  poblanas  "  are  the  pretty  girls  of  the  place  ;  but,  pretty 
or  plain,  all  the  girls  are  out  to-day  in  their  best  and  gayest 
apparel.  Some  wear  enaguas  *  of  blue — others  of  scarlet — 
others  of  purple  ;  and  many  of  them  tastefully  flounced  at  the 
bottoms  with  a  trimming  of  narrow  lace.  They  wear  the 
embroidered  chemisette,  with  its  snow-white  frills,  and  the 
blueish  reboso  f  gracefully  arranged,  so  as  to  conceal  neck, 
bosom,  arms,  and,  in  some  cases  of  coquetry,  even  the  face  ! 
Ere  night  this  jealous  garment  will  have  lost  half  its  prudery. 
Already  the  prettier  faces  peep  forth  ;  and  you  may  see,  from 
the  softness  of  the  complexion,  that  they  have  been  just  washed 
free  of  the  "  allegria  "  J  that  for  the  last  two  weeks  has  rendered 
them  hideous. 

"  The  "  rancheros  n  are  in  their  full  and  beautiful  costume- 
velveteen  trousers,  wide  at  the  bottoms  and  open  up  the  sides  ; 
lotas  of  unstained  leather  ;  jackets  of  tanned  sheepskin,  or 
velveteen  richly  embroidered  ;  fancy-worked  shirts  underneath, 
and  scarfs  of  rich  red  silk  around  the  waist.  Over  all  the  broad- 
brimmed  sombrero,  of  black  glaze,  with  silver  or  gold  band,  and 
tags  of  the  same,  screwed  into  the  crown.  Some  have  no  jacket, 
but  the  serape  hanging  negligently  from  their  shoulder  serves 
in  place  of  one.  All  of  these  men  have  horses  with  them  ;  and 
on  their  feet  may  be  seen  spurs  full  five  pounds  in  weight,  with 
rowels  three,  four,  and  even  five  inches  in  diameter  ! 

The  "  gambucinos,"  and  young  men  of  the  town,  the  smaller 
trades-people,  are  very  similarly  attired  ;  but  those  of  a  higher 


*  The  petticoat. 

t  The  scarf  of  greyish  or  slaty  blue,  worn  by  all  women  in  Mexico,  except  the  ladies  ol 
the  Upper  Ten  Thousand,  who  use  it  only  on  occasions. 

X  The  "  allegria  "  is  used  by  the  New  Mexican  belles  to  preserve  the  complexion,  and  get 
It  up  towards  some  special  occasion,  such  as  a  grand  fiesta  or  "  fandango,"  when  it  is 
washed  off,  and  the  skin  comes  out  clear  and  free  from  "  tan."  The  "  allegria "  is  the 
well-known  "  poke-weed  "  of  the  United  States  (Phytolacca  decandra.) 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  19 

ciass — the  officials  and  commerciantes — are  clad  in  broad-cloth 
jackets  and  pantaloons,  not  exactly  of  European  cut,  but 
approaching  it — a  sort  of  compromise  between  Paris  fashions 
and  the  native  costume  of  the  country. 

Another  costume  may  be  noticed,  worn  by  many  of  the 
crowd.  This  is  the  dress  of  the  native  "  Pueblos,' '  or  Indios 
mansos — the  poor  labourers  of  the  mines,  and  the  neophytes  of 
the  mission.  It  is  a  simple  dress,  and  consists  of  an  upper  gar- 
ment the  tilma,  a  sort  of  coat  without  sleeves.  A  coffee-sack 
with  a  hole  ripped  in  the  bottom  for  the  head  to  pass  through, 
and  a  slit  cut  in  each  side  for  the  arms,  would  make  the  "  tilma." 
It  has  no  waist,  and  hangs  nearly  to  the  hips  without  other 
fastening  than  the  support  at  the  shoulders.  The  tilma  is 
usually  a  piece  of  coarse  rug,  a  cheap  woollen  cloth  of  the  country 
called  "  gerga,"  of  a  whitish  colour,  with  a  few  dyed  threads  to 
give  the  semblance  of  a  pattern.  This  with  a  pair  of  dressed 
sheepskin  breeches  and  rude  sandals — guaraches — constitutes 
the  wear  of  most  of  the  "  Indios  mansos  n  of  Mexico.  The  head 
is  bare  ;  and  the  legs,  from  the  knee  to  the  ankle,  shine  forth 
in  all  their  copper-coloured  nakedness. 

Of  these  dark  aborigines — the  "  peons  "*  of  the  mission  and 
the  mines — there  are  hundreds  stalking  about,  while  their  wive? 
and  daughters  sit  squatted  upon  the  ground  in  the  rear  of  theii 
petates  ;f  upon  which  are  piled  the  fruits  of  the  soil — the  tunat 

*  The  labouring  serfs  of  the  country  are  peons.  They  are  not  slaves  by  the  wording  of 
the  political  law,  but  most  of  them  are  in  reality  slaves  by  the  law  of  debtor  and  credi- 
tor. 

t  A  "  petate  "  is  a  small  mat  about  the  size  of  a  blanket,  woven  out  of  palm-strips,  or 
bulrushes,  according  to  the  district;  it  is  the  universal  bed  of  the  Mexican  peasant. 
Tunas  and  pitahayas  are  fruits  of  different  species  of  cactus.  Sandias  are  water- 
melons. Dulces,  preserves.  Agua-miel  and  limonda,  refreshing  drinks  peculiar  to 
Mexico.  Piloncillos,  loaves  of  coarse  brown  sugar,  met  with  in  all  parts  of  Mexico,  and 
very  much  like  the  maple-sugar  of  the  States.  Tortillas,  the  often-described  daily  bread 
of  the  Mexican  people.  Chile  Colorado,  red  pepper.  Ollas,  earthen  pots  of  all  sizes— 
almost  the  only  sort  used  in  the  Mexican  kitchen.  Atole,  a  thin  gruel  resembling  flour 
and  water,  but  in  reality  made  out  of  the  finer  dust  of  the  maize,  boiled  and  sweetened. 
PiOole,  parched  maize  mixed  with  water  and  sweetened.    Clacos,  copper  cents,  or  half 


20  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

petahayas,  plums,  apricots,  grapes,  sandias,  and  other  species  of 
melons,  with  roasted  nuts  of  the  pinon-tree,  the  produce  of  the 
neighbouring  mountains.  Others  keep  stands  of  dulces  and  agna- 
miel  or  limonada  ;  while  others  sell  small  loaves — piloncillos — of 
cornstalk  sugar,  or  baked  roots  of  the  agave.  Some  squat 
before  fires,  and  prepare  tortillas  and  chile  Colorado  •  or  melt  the 
sugared  chocolate  cake  in  their  urn-like  earthen  ollas.  From 
these  humble  "  hucksters,"  a  hot  peppery  stew,  a  dish  of  atole, 
or  a  bowl  of  pinole,  is  to  be  had  for  a  few  clacos.  There  are 
other  stands  where  you  can  buy  cigarillos  of  punche,  or  a  drink 
of  the  fiery  aguardiente  from  Taos  or  El  Paso  ;  and  these  stands 
are  favourite  resorts  of  the  thirsty  miners  and  soldiers.  There 
are  no  "  booths,"  but  most  of  the  hucksters  protect  themselves 
from  the  sun  by  a  huge  screen  of  palmetto  mat  (petate)  placed 
umbrella-like  over  their  heads. 

There  is  one  class  of  persons  yet  to  be  spoken  of — an  impor- 
tant class  at  the  festival  of  San  Juan — they  who  are  to  be  com- 
petitors in  the  sports — the  real  wrestlers  in  the  games. 

These  are  young  men  of  all  grades  in  society,  and  all  of  them 
mounted — of  course  each  in  the  best  way  he  can.  There  they 
go,  prancing  over  the  ground,  causing  their  gaily-caparisoned 
steeds  to  caper  and  curvet,  especially  in  front  of  the  tiers  of 
seated  senoritas.  There  are  miners  among  them,  and  young 
haciendados,  and  rancheros,  and  vaqueros*  and  ciboleros,  and  young 


pence — the  copper  coin  of  Mexico.  Punche,  a  species  of  native  grown  tobacco.  Aguar- 
diente, whisky  distilled  from  maize,  or  sometimes  from  the  aloe — literally,  agua  ardienU^ 
hot  or  fiery  water.  It  is  the  common  whisky  of  the  country,  and  a  vile  stuff  in  most 
cases. 

*  The  vanquero  is  a  cattle-herd,  from  "  tJorca,"  a  cow.  He  is  a  horseman,  however, 
and  usually  a  bold  and  fine  rider.  Cattle-herding  is  a  very  different  affair  in  Mexico  to 
the  same  occupation  on  an  English  farm.  There  the  herd  sometimes  numbers  ten  thou- 
sand head.  The  Spanish  breed  of  cattle  is,  moreover,  of  a  wilder  sort,  and  there  is  some 
danger  in  dealing  with  them.  Hence  the  vanquero  is  never  a-foot.  His  office  is  per- 
formed in  the  saddle,  and  not  unfrequently  both  he  and  his  horse  are  put  to  flight  by  an 
angry  and  untractable  bull.  The  cibolero  is  the  buffalo-hunter  of  th«  frontier  settlement* 
— «o  called  from  "  cibolo?  the  Mexican  appellation  for  the  bison. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  21 

merchants  who  ride  well.  Everyone  rides  well  in  Mexico-- 
even  the  dwellers  in  cities  are  good  horsemen. 

Nearly  a  hundred  are  there  of  these  youths  who  intend  to 
take  part  in  the  various  trials  of  skill  in  equitation. 

Let  the  sports  begin  ! 


22  THE   WHITE  CHIEF. 


CHAPTER   III 

The  first  exhibition  on  the  programme  was  to  be  the  coleo  de 
toros,  which  may  be  rendered  in  English  as  "  tailing  the  bull." 
It  is  only  in  the  very  large  cities  of  Mexico  where  a  regular 
plaza  de  toros,  or  arena  for  the  bull-fight,  is  to  be  found  ;  but  in 
every  village,  however  insignificant,  the  sport  of  bull-tailing  may 
be  witnessed,  as  this  only  requires  an  open  plain,  and  as  wild  a 
bull  as  can  be  procured.  The  sport  is  not  quite  so  exciting  as 
the  bull-fight,  as  it  is  less  perilous  to  those  engaged  in  it.  Not 
unfrequently,  however,  a  gored  horse  or  a  mutilated  rider  is 
produced  by  the  u  coleo  ;"  and  fatal  accidents  have  occurred  at 
times.  The  horses,  too,  sometimes  stumble,  and  both  horse  and 
rider  are  trampled  by  the  others  crowding  from  behind,  so  that 
in  the  pell-mell  drive  awkward  accidents  are  anything  but 
uncommon.  The  coleo  is,  therefore,  a  game  of  strength, 
courage,  and  skill  ;  and  to  excel  in  it  is  an  object  of  high 
ambition  among  the  youth  of  a  New  Mexican  settlement. 

The  arrangements  having  been  completed,  it  was  announced 
by  a  herald  that  the  coleo  was  about  to  begin.  These  arrange- 
ments were  simple  enough,  and  consisted  in  collecting  the  crowd 
to  one  side,  so  that  the  bull,  when  let  loose,  would  have  a  clear 
track  before  him  in  the  direction  of  the  open  country.  Should 
he  not  be  allowed  this  favour  he  might  head  towards  the  crowd, 
— a  thing  to  be  apprehended.  In  fear  of  this,  most  of  the 
women  were  to  be  seen  mounting  into  the  rude  carretas*  so-ores 

*  Rude  carta  drawn  by  oxen. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF,  23 

of  which  were  upon  the  ground,  having  carried  their  owners  to 
the  spectacle.  Of  course  the  senoras  and  senoritas  on  the 
raised  benches  felt  secure. 

The  c6mpetitors  were  now  drawn  up  in  a  line.  There  were  a 
dozen  detailed  for  this  first  race, — young  men  of  all  classes,  who 
were,  or  fancied  themselves,  "crack"  riders.  There  were 
rancheros  in  their  picturesque  attire,  smart  arrieros,  miners 
from  the  hills,  townsmen,  haciendados  of  the  valley,  vaqueros 
from  the  grazing  farms,  and  ciboleros,  whose  home  is  for  the 
most  part  on  the  wide  prairies.  Several  dragoons,  too,  were 
arrayed  with  the  rest,  eager  to  prove  their  superiority  in  the 
manege  of  the  horse. 

At  a  given  signal  the  bull  was  brought  forth  from  a  neigh- 
bouring corral.^  He  was  not  led  by  men  afoot, — that  would 
have  been  a  dangerous  undertaking.  His  conductors  were  well- 
mounted  vaqueros,  who,  with  their  lazoes  around  his  horns, 
were  ready,  in  case  of  his  showing  symptoms  of  mutiny,  to 
fling  him  to  the  earth  by  a  jerk.     t 

A  vicious-looking  brute  he  appeared,  with  shaggy  frontlet  and 
scowling  lurid  eye.  It  was  plain  that  it  only  needed  a  little 
goading  to  make  him  a  still  more  terrible  object ;  for  he  already 
swept  his  tail  angrily  against  his  flanks,  tossed  his  long  straight 
horns  in  the  air,  snorted  sharply,  and  beat  the  turf  at  intervals 
with  his  hoofs.  He  was  evidently  one  of  the  fiercest  of  a  fierce 
race — the  race  of  Spanish  bulls. 

Every  eye  was  fixed  upon  him  with  interest,  and  the  specta- 
tors freely  commented  upon  his  qualities.  Some  thought  him 
too  fat,  others  alleged  he  was  just  in  the  condition  to  make  a 
good  run — as  in  the  coleo,  speed,  not  courage,  is  the  desirable 
quality.  This  difference  of  opinions  led  to  the  laying  of  nume- 
rous wagers  on  the  result, — that  is,  the  time  that  should  elapse 
from  the  start  until  the  bull  should  be  "  tailed  "  and  "  thrown. n 
The  throwing  of  the  bull,  of  course,  ends  the  chase. 

+  A  cattle-pen. 


24  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

When  it  is  considered  that  the  brute  selected  is  one  of  the 
strongest,  swiftest  and  fiercest  of  his  kind,  and  that  no  weapon 
— not  even  the  lazo — is  allowed,  it  will  be  admitted  this  is  a 
matter  of  no  easy  accomplishment.  The  animal  goes  at  full  run, 
almost  as  fast  as  the  horse  can  gallop  ;  and  to  bring  him  to  the 
ground  under  these  circumstances  requires  the  performance  of  a 
feat,  and  one  that  demands  skill,  strength,  and  the  best  of  horse- 
manship. That  feat  is  to  seize  the  bull's  tail,  pass  it  under  one 
of  his  hind-legs,  and  then  jerk  him  over  upon  his  back  ! 

The  bull  was  led  out,  some  two  hundred  yards  beyond  the  line 
of  horsemen,  where  he  was  halted,  with  his  head  turned  to  the 
open  plain.  The  lazoes,  that  held  him  by  a  leash-knot,  were 
then  cautiously  slipped,  two  or  three  fire-squibs,  pointed  and 
barbed,  were  shot  into  his  hips,  and  away  he  went  amidst  the 
yells  of  the  spectators  ! 

Next  moment  the  riders  spurred  after,  each  shouting  in  his 
own  fashion. 

Soon  the  line  was  broken,  and  a  confused  spread  of  horsemen, 
like  a  "field"  of  fox-hunters,  was  seen  scouring  over  the  plain. 
Each  moment  the  troop  became  elongated,  until  what  had 
started  in  line  was  now  strung  out  in  double  and  single  file  to  a 
length  of  several  hundred  yards.  Still  on  they  went,  whipping, 
and  spurring,  and  urging  their  steeds  to  the  utmost. 

The  bull,  maddened  by  the  arrowy  squibs,  and  terrified  by 
their  hissing,  ran  at  the  top  of  his  speed  in  a  nearly  direct  line. 
The  start  he  had  been  allowed  was  not  so  easily  taken  up,  even 
by  fast  riders,  and  he  had  got  a  full  mile  or  more  before  any  one 
neared  him.  Then  a  dragoon,  mounted  on  a  large  bay  horse, 
was  seen  pressing  him  closely,  and  at  length  laying  hold  of  the 
tail.  He  was  observed  to  give  it  a  jerk  or  two,  as  though 
endeavouring  to  fling  the  brute  by  sheer  strength.  It  was  a 
failure,  however  ;  for  the  next  moment  the  bull  shot  out  in  a 
side  direction,  and  left  his  pursuer  behind. 

A  young  haciendado,  splendidly  horsed,  was  next  upon  his 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  25 

flanks  ;  but  each  time  he  reached  forth  to  grasp  the  tail  it  was 
whisked  beyond  his  reach.  He  succeeded  at  length  in  seizing 
it  ;  but  the  bull,  making  a  sudden  lurch,  whipped  his  tail  from 
the  rider's  hands,  and  left  him  also  in  the  rear. 

One  condition  of  the  M  coleo  "  was,  that  each  competitor,  after 
having  once  failed,  should  retire  from  the  ground  ;  so  that  the 
haciendado  and  the  dragoon  were  now  actually  hors  de  chasse. 

These  were  seen  riding  back,  though  not  directly  in  front  of 
the  spectators.  They  preferred  making  a  roundabout  thing  of 
it  so  that  their  fallen  faces  might  not  be  too  closely  scanned  on 
their  return. 

On  went  the  bull,  and  after  him  the  eager  and  excited  horse- 
men. Another  dragoon  soon  tried  his  "pluck,"  and  also  failed  ; 
and  then  a  vaquero,  and  another  horseman,  and  another,  with 
like  success — each  failure  being  hailed  by  a  groan  from  the 
crowd.  There  were  several  tumbles,  too,  at  which  the  spectators 
laughed  heartily  ;  and  one  horse  was  badly  gored,  having  headed 
the  bull  and  got  entangled  upon  his  horns. 

In  less  than  ten  minutes,  eleven  out  of  the  twelve  competitors 
were  seen  returning  from  the  chase. 

Only  one  now  remained  to  make  his  trial.  The  bull  had 
proved  a  splendid  fellow,  and  was  already  in  high  favour,  and 
loudly  applauded  by  the  spectators. 

"  Bravo,  toro !  bravissimo  t "  was  heard  on  all  sides. 

All  eyes  were  now  turned  upon  the  enraged  animal  and  his 
one  remaining  pursuer.  Both  were  still  near  enough  to  be  well 
observed,  for  the  chase  had  led  hitherto,  not  in  one  line,  but  in 
different  directions  over  the  plain  ;  so  that  the  bull  was  actually 
no  farther  from  the  crowd  than  when  first  overtaken  by  the  dra- 
goon. He  was  at  this  moment  running  in  a  cross  course,  so 
that  every  movement  of  both  pursuer  and  pursued  could  be  well 
observed  from  the  stand. 

At  the  first  glance  it  was  plain  that  the  bull  had  now  behind 

2 

- 


26  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

him  the  handsomest  horse  and  horseman  upon  the  field — woulc 
they  prove  the  best  ?     That  was  to  be  tried. 

The  horse  was  a  large  coal-black  mustang,  with  a  long  full 
tail,  pointed  at  the  tip,  and  carried  like  the  brush  of  a  run- 
ning fox.  Even  while  in  gallop,  his  neck  slightly  curved,  and 
his  proud  figure,  displayed  against  the  smooth  sward,  called 
forth  expressions  of  admiration. 

The  rider  was  a  young  man  of  twenty  or  over  ;  and  his  light 
curling  hair  and  white-red  complexion  distinguished  him  from  all 
his  competitors — who  were,  without  exception,  dark-skinned 
men.  He  was  dressed  in  full  ranchero  costume,  with  its  rich 
broidery  and  trappings  ;  and  instead  of  the  usual  "  serape,"  he 
wore  a  purple  manga — a  more  graceful,  as  well  as  costlier  gar- 
ment. The  long  skirts  of  this  he  had  flung  behind  him,  in  order 
to  have  his  arms  free  ;  and  its  folds  opening  to  the  breeze, 
added  to  the  gracefulness  of  his  carriage  in  the  saddle. 

The  sudden  appearance  of  this  splendid  horseman — for,  hang- 
ing in  the  rear  with  folded  manga,  he  seemed  not  to  have  been 
noticed  before, — caused  unusual  attention,  and  many  were  heard 
inquiring  his  name. 

"  Carlos  the  cibolero  /"  cried  a  voice,  loud  enough  to  satisfy  all 
at  once. 

Some  evidently  knew  who  "  Carlos  the  cibolero  "  was,  though 
by  far  the  greater  number  on  the  ground  did  not.  Of  the  for- 
mer, one  was  heard  inquiring, 

"  Why  hasn't  he  come  up  before  ? — He  could  have  done  so, 
if  he  had  wished." 

u  Carrambo  !*  yes,"  added  another.  "  He  might  have  done 
so.  He  only  hung  back  to  give  the  others  a  trial.  He  knew 
none  of  them  could  throw  that  bull      Mir  a  /" 


*  A  mild  exclamation.  "  Carrajo  /"  is  less  delicate.  The  former  is  often  pronounced 
by  ladies.  The  latter  is  the  shibboleth  of  the  lowest  vulgar.  Mira  I  (behold  !)  Bravo  I 
Viva  I  expressions  of  applause. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  27 

The  speaker's  conjecture  was,  no  doubt,  correct. 

It  was  plain,  at  first  sight,  that  this  rider  could  easily  over- 
take the  bull.  His  horse  was  still  in  a  gentle  gallop,  and, 
though  his  ears  were  set  and  his  red  nostrils  staring  open,  it  was 
only  through  the  excitement  of  the  chase,  and  chafing  at  being 
hitherto  checked.  The  bridle  rein  was,  in  fact,  still  tightly 
drawn. 

As  the  speaker  uttered  the  cautionary  phrase  "  Mir  a  P  a 
change  was  suddenly  observed  in  the  manner  of  the  horseman. 
He  was  about  twenty  paces  from  the  chase,  and  directly  in  the 
rear.  All  at  once  his  horse  sprang  forward  at  double  his  former 
speed,  and  in  a  few  stretches  laid  himself  alongside  the  bull. 
The  rider  was  observed  to  grasp  the  long  outstretched  tail,  and 
then  lean  forward  and  downward.  The  next  moment  he  raised 
himself  with  a  sudden  jerk,  and  the  huge  horned  creature 
turned  sprawling  upon  his  back.  The  whole  thing  seemed  to 
cost  him  no  more  effort  than  if  the  bull  had  been  a  tom-cat. 
Loud  "  vivas !"  broke  from  the  spectators,  and  the  victorious 
horseman  rode  back  in  front  of  the  stand,  modestly  bowed  his 
thanks,  and  then  retired  into  the  depth  of  the  crowd. 

There  were  not  wanting  those  who  fancied  that  in  bowing  the 
eyes  of  the  cibolero  were  directed  on  the  Catalina  de  Cruces  ; 
and  some  went  so  far  as  to  assert  that  she  smiled  and  looked 
content ; — but  that  could  not  be.  The  heiress  of  the  rich 
Don  Ambrosio  smile  to  a  compliment  from  a  cibolero  ! 

There  was  one,  however,  who  did  smile.  That  was  a  fair- 
haired,  fair-skinned  girl,  who  stood  upon  one  of  the  carretas,  by 
the  side  of  which  the  victor  had  placed  himself.  Side  by  side 
those  two  faces  seemed  one.  They,  were  of  one  blood, — one 
colour — one  race  ;  were  they  not  brother  and  sister  ?  Yes, — 
the  fair  girl  was  the  sister  of  the  cibolero.  She  was  smiling 
from  happiness  at  the  thought  of  her  brother's  triumph.- 

A  strange-looking  woman  was  seated  in  the  bottom  of  the 
carreta — an  old  woman,  with  long  flowing  hair,  white  as  flax 


28  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

She  was  silent,  but  her  sharp  eyes  were  bent  upon  the  cibolero 
with  a  triumphant  expression.  Some  regarded  her  with  curi- 
osity, but.  most  with  fear,  akin  to  awe.  These  knew  something 
of  her,  and  whispered  strange  tales  to  one  another. 

"  Esta  una  oruxal — una  hechicera  P  (She  is  a  witch  !  a 
charmer  !)  said  they. 

This  they  muttered  in  low  tones  lest  they  might  be  heard  by 
Carlos  or  the  girl.     She  was  their  mother  I 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  IY. 

The  sports  continue.  The  bull  thrown  by  the  cibolero  now 
cowed,  walks  moodily  about  the  plain.  He  would  not  serve  for 
a  second  run,  so  he  is  lazoed  and  led  off, — to  be  delivered  to  the 
victor  as  his  prize. 

A  second  is  brought  forth  and  started,  with  a  fresh  dozen  of 
horsemen  at  his  heels. 

These  seem  to  be  better  matched,  or  rather  the  bull  has  not 
run  off  so  well,  as  all  overtake  him  at  once,  riding  past  him  in 
their  headlong  speed.  Most  unexpectedly  the  animal  turns  in 
his  tracks,  and  runs  back,  heading  directly  for  the  stand  1 

Loud  screams  are  heard  from  the  poblanas  in  the  carretas — 
from  the  senoras  and  senoritas.  No  wonder.  In  ten  seconds 
the  enraged  brute  will  be  in  their  midst  ! 

The  pursuing  horsemen  are  still  far  behind  him.  The  sudden 
turning  in  their  headlong  race  threw  them  out  of  distance.  Even 
the  foremost  of  them  cannot  come  up  in  time. 

The  other  horsemen  are  all  dismounted.  No  man  on  foot  will 
dare  to  check  the  onward  rush  of  a  goaded  bull  ! 

Confusion  and  loud  shouting  among  the  men — terror  and 
screaming  among  the  women,  are  the  characteristics  of  the  scene. 
Lives  will  be  lost — perhaps  many.  None  know  but  that  they 
themselves  may  be  the  victims  ! 

The  strings  of  carretas  filled  with  their  terrified  occupants 
flank  the  stand  on  each  side  ;  but,  running  farther  out  into  the 
plain,  form  with  it  a  sort  of  semicircle.    The  bull  enters  this 


30  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

semicircle,  and  guided  by  the  cairetas  rushes  down,  headiDg 
directly  for  the  benches,  as  though  determined  to  break  through 
in  that  direction.  The  ladies  have  risen  to  their  feet,  and,  half- 
frantic,  seem  as  though  they  would  leap  down  upon  the  very 
horns  of  the  monster  they  dread  !     It  is  a  fearful  crisis  for  them. 

Just  at  this  moment  a  man  is  seen  advancing,  lazo  in  hand,  in 
front  of  the  carretas.  He  is  a-foot.  As  soon  as  he  has  detached 
himself  from,  the  crowd,  he  spins  the  lazo  round  his  head,  and 
the  noose  shooting  out  is  seen  to  settle  over  the  horns  of  the 
bull. 

Without  losing  a  moment  the  man  runs  to  a  small  tree  that 
stands  near  the  centre  of  the  semicircle,  and  hastily  coils  the 
other  end  of  the  lazo  around  its  trunk.  Another  moment,  and 
he  would  have  been  too  late. 

The  knot  is  scarcely  tied,  when  a  heavy  pluck  announces  that 
the  bull  has  reached  the  end  of  his  rope,  and  the  foiled  brute  is 
now  seen  thrown  back  upon  his  hips,  with  the  lazo  tightly  noosed 
over  his  horns.  He  has  fallen  at  the  very  feet  of  the  spectators  ! 

11  Bravo !  viva  f*  cried  a  hundred  voices,  as  soon  as  their 
owners  had  sufficiently  recovered  from  their  terror,  to  call  out. 

11  Viva  !  Viva  !  Carlos  the  cibolero  !" 

It  was  he  who  had  performed  this  second  feat  of  skill  and 
daring. 

The  bull  was  not  yet  conquered,  however.  He  was  only  con- 
fined within  a  certain  range — the  circle  of  the  lazo — and,  rising 
to  his  feet,  with  a  furious  roar  he  rushed  forward  at  the  crowd. 
Fortunately  the  lazo  was  not  long  enough  to  enable  him  to  reach 
the  spectators  on  either  side  ;  and  again  he  tumbled  back  upon 
his  haunches.  There  was  a  scattering  on  all  sides,  as  it  was 
feared  he  might  still  slip  the  noose  ;  but  the  horsemen  had  now 
come  up.  Fresh  lazoes  were  wound  about  his  neck,  others 
tripped  up  his  legs,  and  he  was  at  length  flung  violently  upon 
the  ground  and  his  quarters  well  stretched. 

He  was  now  completely  conquered,  and  would  run  no  more  ; 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  31 

and  as  but  two  bulls  had  been  provided  for  the  occasion,  the 
w  coleo  de  toros  "  was  for  that  day  at  an  end. 

Several  lesser  feats  of  horsemanship  were  next  exhibited, 
while  preparations  were  being  made  for  another  of  the  grand 
games  of  the  day.  These  were  by  way  of  interlude,  and  were 
of  various  kinds.  One  was  throwing  the  lazo  upon  the  foot  of  a 
person  running  at  full  speed,  noosing  him  around  the  ankle,  and 
of  course  tripping  him  up.  This  was  done  by  men  both  mounted 
and  a-foot  ;  and  so  many  accomplished  it,  that  it  could  hardly 
be  deemed  a  "feat f  nor  was  it  regarded  as  such  among  the 
more  skilful,  who  disdained  take  part  in  it. 

Picking  up  the  hat  was  next  exhibited.  This  consisted  in  the 
rider  throwing  his  hat  upon  the  ground,  and  then  recovering  it 
from  the  saddle,  while  his  horse  swept  past  at  full  gallop. 
Nearly  every  rider  on  the  spot  was  equal  to  this  feat,  and  only 
the  younger  ones  looked  upon  it  as  a  proof  of  skill.  Of  these 
some  twenty  could  now  be  seen  wheeling  about  at  a  gallop  and 
ducking  down  for  their  sombreros,  which  they  had  previously 
dropped. 

But  it  is  not  so  easy  to  pick  up  smaller  objects,  and  a  piece 
of  coin  lying  flat  upon  the  ground  tries  the  skill  of  the  best 
"  cavallero." 

The  Commandante  Yizcarra  now  stepped  forth  and  com- 
manded silence.  Placing  a  Spanish  dollar  upon  the  smooth 
turf,  he  called  out, 

"  This  to  the  man  who  can  take  it  up  at  the  first  trial.  Five 
gold  onzas  that  Sergeant  Gomez  will  perform  the  feat  t" 

There  was  silence  for  a  while.  Five  gold  "onzas"  (doub- 
loons) was  a  large  sum  of  money.  Only  a  "  rico  "  could  afford 
to  lose  such  a  sum. 

After  a  pause,  however,  there  came  a  reply.  A  young  ran- 
chero  stepped  forth  : — 

"  Colonel  Yizcarra,"  said  he,  "I  will  not  bet  that  Sergeant 
Gomez  cannot  perform  the  feat  ;  but  FU  wager  there's  another 


32  THE    WHITE   CHIEF. 

on  the  ground  can  do  it  as  well  as  he.     Double  the  amount  if 
you  please." 

"  Name  your  man  P  said  Yizcarra. 

"  Carlos  the  cibolero." 

"Enough — I  accept  your  wager.  Any  one  else  may  have 
their  trial,"  continued  Yizcarra,  addressing  the  crowd.  "  I 
shall  replace  the  dollar  whenever  it  is  taken  up — only  one 
attempt,  remember." 

Several  made  the  attempt  and  failed.  Some  touched  the  coin, 
and  even  drew  it  from  its  position,  but  no  one  succeeded  in  lift- 
ing it. 

At  length  a  dragoon  mounted  on  a  large  bay  appeared  in  the 
list,  who  was  recognised  as  the  Sergeant  Gomez.  He  was  the 
same  that  had  first  come  up  with  the  bull,  but  failed  to  fling 
him  ;  and  no  doubt  that  failure  dwelling  still  in  his  thoughts 
added  to  the  natural  gloom  of  his  very  sallow  face.  He  was  a 
man  of  large  size,  unquestionably  a  good  rider,  but  he  lacked 
that  symmetrical  shape  that  gives  promise  of  sinewy  activity. 

The  feat  required  little  preparation.  The  sergeant  looked  to 
his  saddle-girths,  disencumbered  himself  of  his  sabre,  and  belts, 
and  then  set  his  steed  in  motion. 

In  a  few  minutes  he  directed  his  horse  so  as  to  shave  past  the 
shining  coin,  and  then,  bending  down  he  tried  to  seize  it.  He 
succeeded  in  lifting  it  up  from  the  ground  ;, but,  owing  to  the 
slight  hold  he  had  taken,  it  dropped  from  His  fingers  before  he 
had  got  it  to  the  height  of  the  stirrup, 

A  shout,  half  of  applause  and  half  of  disapprobation,  came 
from  the  crowd.  Most  were  disposed  to  favour  him  on  Yizcarra's 
account.  Not  that  they  loved  Colonel  Yizcarra,  but  they  feared 
him,  and  that  made  them  loyal. 

The  cibolero  now  rode  forth  upon  his  shining  black. .  All  eyes 
were  turned  upon  him.  His  handsome  face  would  have  won 
admiration,  but  for  its  very  fairness.  Therein  lay  a  secret  pre- 
judice.    They  knew  he  was  not  of  their  race  ! 


THE   WHITE   CUIEF. 


33 


Woman's  heart  has  no  prejudice,  however  ;  and  along  that 
line  of  dark-eyed  "  doncellas  "  more  than  one  pair  of  eyes  were 
sparkling  with  admiration  for  the  blonde  "  Americano,"  for  of 
such  race  was  Carlos  the  cibolero. 

Other  eyes  than  woman's  looked  favourably  on  the  cibolero, 
and  other  lips  murmured  applause.  Among  the  half-brutalized 
Tagnos,*  with  bent  limbs  and  downcast  look,  there  were  men 
who  dreamt  of  days  gone  by  ;  who  knew  that  their  fathers  were 
once  free  ;  who  in  their  secret  assemblies  in  mountain  cave,  or 
in  the  deep  darkness  of  the  "  estufa,"  still  burned  the  "sacred 
fire  n  of  the  god  Quetzalcoatl — still  talked  of  Moctezuma  and 
Freedom. 

These,  though  darker  than  all  others,  had  no  prejudice  against 
the  fair  skin  of  Carlos.  Even  over  their  benighted  minds  the 
future  had  cast  some  rays  of  its  light.  A  sort  of  mysterious 
presentiment,  apparently  instinctive,  existed  among  them,  that 
their  deliverers  from  the  yoke  of  Spanish  tyranny  would  yet 
come  from  the  East — from  beyond  the  great  plains  ! 

The  cibolero  scarce  deigned  to  make  any  preparation.  He 
did  not  even  divest  himsalf  of  his  manga,  but  only  threw  it  care- 
lessly back,  and  left  its  long  skirts  trailing  over  the  hips  of  his 
horse. 

Obedient  to  the  voice  of  his  rider,  the  animal  sprang  into  a 
gallop  ;  and  then,  guided  by  the  touch  of  the  knees,  he  com- 
menced circling  round  the  plain,  increasing  his  speed  as  he  went. 

Having  gained  a  wide  reach,  the  rider  directed  his  horse 
towards  the  glittering  coin.  When  nearly  over  it,  he  bent  down 
from  the  saddle,  caught  the  piece  in  his  fingers,  flung  it  up  into 
the  air,  and  then,  suddenly  checking  his  horse  underneath,  per- 
mitted it  to  drop  into  his  outstretched  palm  ! 


*  The  Tagnos  were  at  one  time  a  large  tribe  of  Indians  inhabiting  the  northern  and  east- 
ern part  of  New  Mexico.  They,  like  the  Pueblos,  became  Christianised  after  the  conquest. 
They  are  now  merged  among  the  half-civilised  populations  of  that  country,  or  exist  only  as 
a  remnant. 


34:  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

All  this  was  done  with  the  ease  and  hability  of  a  Hindoo 
juggler.  Even  the  prejudiced  could  not  restrain  their  applause  ; 
and  loud  vivas  for  "  Carlos  the  cibolero  "  again  pealed  upon  the 
air. 

The  sergeant  was  humiliated.  He  had  for  a  long  time  been 
victor  in  these  sports  —for  Carlos  had  not  been  present  until  this 
day,  or  had  never  before  taken  part  in  them.  Yizcarra  was 
little  better  pleased.  His  favourite  humbled — himself  the  loser 
of  ten  golden  onzas — no  small  sum,  even  to  the  Commandante  of 
a  frontier  Presidio.  Moreover,  to  be  jibed  by  the  fair  senoritas 
for  losing  a  wager  he  had  himself  challenged,  and  which,  no 
doubt,  he  felt  certain  of  winning.  From  that  moment  Yizcarra 
liked  not  "  Carlos  the  cibolero." 

The  next  exhibition  consisted  in  riding  at  full  gallop  to  the 
edge  of  the  deep  "  zequia  "  which  passed  near  the  spot.  The 
object  of  this  was  to  show  the  courage  and  activity  of  the  rider, 
as  well  as  the  high  training  of  the  steed. 

The  zequia  * — a  canal  used  for  irrigation — was  of  such  width 
that  a  horse  could  not  well  leap  over  it,  and  deep  enough  to  ren- 
der it  no  very  pleasant  matter  for  a  horseman  to  get  into.  It, 
therefore,  required  both  skill  and  dairing  to  -accomplish  the  feat. 
The  animal  was  to  arrive  upon  the  bank  of  the  canal  in  full  run, 
and  be  to  drawn  up  suddenly,  so  that  his  four  feet  should  rest  upon 
the  ground  inside  a  certain  line.  This  line  was  marked  at  less  than 
two  lengths  of  himself  from  the  edge  of  the  drain.  Of  course 
the  bank  was  quite  firm,  else  the  accomplishment  of  such  a  feat 
would  have  been  impossible. 

Many  succeeded  in  doing  it  to  perfection  ;  and  an  admirable 
piece  of  horsemanship  it  was.  The  horse,  suddenly  checked  in 
his  impetuous  gallop,  upon  the  very  brink  of  the  zequia,  and 
drawn  back  on  his  haunches,  with  head  erect,  starting  eyeballs, 
and  open  smoking  nostrils,  formed  a  noble  picture  to  look  upon. 

Written  also  "  acequia,"  an  artificial  canal  used  in  Mexico  for  irrigation.    Zanca,  » 
drain  or  trench  filled  with  water. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  35 

Several,  however,  by  way  of  contrast,  gave  the  crowd  a  ludic- 
rous picture  to  laugh  at.  These  were  either  faint-hearted  riders, 
who  stopped  short  before  arriving  near  the  bank,  or  bold  but 
unskilful  ones,  who  overshot  the  mark,  and  went  plunge  into  the 
deep  muddy  water.  Either  class  of  failure  was  hailed  by  groans 
and  laughter,  which  the  appearance  of  the  half-drowned  and 
dripping  cavaliers,  as  they  sweltered  out  on  the  bank,  rendered 
almost  continuous.  On  the  other  hand,  a  well-executed  man- 
oeuvre elicited  vivas  of  applause. 

No  wonder  that,  under  such  a  system  of  training  and  emula- 
tion, these  people  are  the  finest  riders  in  the  world,  and  such 
they  certainly  are. 

It  was  observed  that  Carlos  the  cibolero  took  no  part  in  this 
;ame.  What  could  be  the  reason  ?  His  friends  alleged  that 
le  looked  upon  it  as  unworthy  of  him.  He  had  already 
jxhibited  a  skill  in  horsemanship  of  a  superior  kind,  and  to 
take  part  in  this  would  be  seeking  a  superfluous  triumph.  Such 
was,  in  fact,  the  feeling  of  Carlos. 

But  the  chagrined  Comraandante  had  other  views.  Captain 
Roblado  as  well — for  the  latter  had  seen,  or  fancied  he  had 
:een  a  strange  expression  in  the  eyes  of  Catalina  at  each  fresh 
i.riumph  of  the  cibolero.  The  two  "  militarios  "  had  designs  of 
bheir  own.  Base  ones  they  were,  and  intended  for  the  humilia- 
tion of  Carlos.  Approaching  him,  they  inquired  why  he  had 
lot  attempted  the  last  feat. 

"  I  did  not  think  it  worth  while,"  answered  the  cibolero,  in  a 
nodest  tone. 

"  Ho  !"  cried  Roblado,  tauntingly,  "  my  good  fellow,  you 
must  have  other  reasons  than  that.  It  is  not  so  contemptible 
a  feat  to  rein  up  on  the  edge  of  that  '  zanca.'  You  fear  a  duck- 
ing, I  fancy  V 

This  was  uttered  in  a  tone  of  banter  loud  enough  for  all  to 
hear  ;  and  Captain  Roblado  wound  up  his  speech  with  a  jeering 
laugh. 


36  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Now,  it  was  just  this  ducking  that  the  militarios  wished  to 
see.  They  had  conceived  hopes,  that  if  Carlos  attempted  the 
feat,  some  accident,  such  as  the  slipping  or  stumbling  of  his 
horse,  might  lead  to  that  result  ;  which  to  them  would  have 
been  as  grateful  as  it  would  have  been  mortifying  to  the  cibo- 
lero.  A  man  floundering  out  of  a  muddy  ditch,  and  drenched  to 
the  skin,  however  daring  the  attempt  that  led  to  it,  would  cut 
but  a  sorry  figure  in  the  eyes  of  a  holiday  crowd  ;  and  in  such 
a  situation  did  they  wish  to  see  Carlos  placed. 

Whether  the  cibolero  suspected  their  object  did  not  appear. 
His  reply  does  not  show.  When  it  was  heard,  the  "  zequia  " 
and  its  muddy  water  were  at  once  forgotten.  A  feat  of  greater 
interest  occupied  the  attention  of  the  spectators. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  37 


CHAPTER  V. 

Carlos,  seated  in  his  saddle,  was  silent  for  a  while.  He 
seemed  puzzled  for  a  reply.  The  manner  of  the  two  officers,  as 
well  as  Roblado's  speech,  stung  him.  To  have  proceeded  to 
the  performance  of  this  very  common  feat  after  all  others  had 
given  over,  merely  on  the  banter  of  Roblado  and  the  Com- 
mandante,  would  have  been  vexatious  enough  ;  and  yet  to 
refuse  it  would  lay  him  open  to  jeers  and  insinuations ;  and,  per- 
haps, this  was  their  design. 

He  had  reason  to  suspect  some  sinister  motive.  He  knew 
something  of  both  the  men — of  their  public  character — he  could 
not  otherwise,  as  they  were  lords  paramount  of  the  place.  But 
of  their  private  character,  too,  he  had  some  knowledge,  and 
that  was  far  from  being  to  their  credit.  With  regard  to 
Roblado,  the  cibolero  had  particular  reasons  for  disliking  him — ■ 
very  particular  reasons  ;  and  but  that  the  former  was  still  igno- 
rant  of  a  certain  fact,  he  had  quite  as  good  a  reason  for  recipro- 
cating the  dislike.  Up  to  this  moment  Roblado  knew  nothing 
of  the  cibolero,  who,  for  the  most  part  of  his  time,  was  absent 
from  the  valley.  Perhaps  the  officer  had  never  encountered 
him  before,  or  at  all  events  had  never  changed  words  with  him. 

Carlos  knew  him  better;  and  long  ere  this  encounter,  for  rea- 
sons already  hinted  at,  had  regarded  him  with  dislike. 

This  feeling  was  not  lessened  by  the  conduct  of  the  officer  on 
the  present  occasion.  On  the  contrary,  the  haughty  jeering 
tones  fell  bitterly  upon  the  ear  of  the  cibolero.     He  replied,  a; 


38  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

length  ; — "  Captain  Roblado,  I  have  said  it  is  not  worth  my 
while  to  perform  what  a  muchachito*  of  ten  years  old  would 
hardly  deem  a  feat.  I  would  not  wrench  my  horse's  mouth  for 
such  a  pitiful  exhibition  as  running  him  up  on  the  edge  of  that 
harmless  gutter;  but  if " 

"  Well,  if  what  ?"  eagerly  inquired  Roblado,  taking  advan- 
tage of  the  pause,  and  half  suspecting  Carlos'  design. 

"  If  you  feel  disposed  to  risk  a  doubloon — I  am  but  a  poor 
hunter,  and  cannot  place  more — I  shall  attempt  what  a  mucha- 
chito often  years  would  consider  a  feat  perhaps." 

"  And  what  may  that  be,  Senor  Cibolero  ?"  asked  the  officer, 
sneeringly. 

"I  will  check  my  horse  at  full  gallop  on  the  brow  of  yonder 

cliff  r 

"  Within  two  lengths  from  the  brow  ?" 

"  Within  two"  lengths — less — the  same  distance  that  is  traced 
here  on  the  banks  of  the  zequia  !" 

The  surprise  created  by  this  announcement  held  the  by- 
standers for  some  moments  in  silence.  It  was  a  proposal  of  such 
wild  and  reckless  daring  that  it  was  difficult  to  believe  that  the 
maker  of  it  was  in  earnest.  Even  the  two  officers  were  for  a 
moment  staggered  by  it,  and  inclined  to  fancy  the  cibolero  was 
not  serious,  but  mocking  them. 

The  cliff  to  which  Carlos  had  pointed  was  part  of  the  bluff 
that  hemmed  in  the  valley.  It  was  a  sort  of  promontory,  how- 
ever, that  jutted  out  from  the  general  line,  so  as  to  be  a  conspi- 
cuous object  from  the  plain  below.  Its  brow  was  of  equal  height 
with  the  rest  of  the  precipice,  of  which  it  was  a  part — a  sort 
of  buttress — and  the  grassy  turf  that  appeared  along  its  edge 
was  but  the  continuation  of  the  upper  plateau.  Its  front  to  the 
valley  was  vertical,  without  terrace  or  ledge,  although  horizontal 
seams  traversing  its  face  showed  a  stratification  of  lime  and 
sandstone  alternating  with  each  other.     From  the  sward  upon 

*  Muchacho,  a  little  boy;  muchaeJiitOy  the  diminutive  of  muchacho. 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  39 

the  valley  to  the  brow  above  the  height  was  one  thousand  feet 
sheer.  To  gaze  up  to  it  was  a  trial  to  delicate  nerves — to  look 
down  put  the  stoutest  to  the  proof.- 

Such  was  the  cliff  upon  whose  edge  the  cibolero  proposed  to 
rein  up  his  steed.  No  wonder  the  proposal  was  received  with  a 
surprise  that  caused  a  momentary  silence  in  the  crowd.  When 
that  passed,  voices  were  heard  exclaiming, — "  Impossible  1" 
"  He  is  mad  !"  "  Pah  !  he's  joking  I"  "  Esta,  hurlando  los 
militarios  P}  (He's  mocking  the  military  gents),  and  suchlike 
expressions. 

Carlos  sat  playing  with  his  bridle-rein,  and  waiting  for  a 
reply. 

He  had  not  long  to  wait.  Yizcarra  and  Roblado  muttered 
some  hasty  words  between  themselves  ;  and  then,  with  an  eager- 
ness of  manner,  Roblado  cried  out, — 

"  I  accept  the  wager  !" 

"  And  I  another  onza  "  added  the  Commandante. 

"  Senores,"  said  Carlos,  with  an  air  of  apparent  regret,  "  I 
am  sorry  I  cannot  take  both.  This  doubloon  is  all  I  have  in  the 
world  ;  and  it's  not  likely  I  can  borrow  another  just  now." 

As  he  said  this,  Carlos  regarded  the  crowd  with  a  smile,  but 
many  of  these  were  in  no  humour  for  smiling.  They  were  really 
awed  by  the  terrible  fate  which  they  believed  awaited  the 
reckless  cibolero.     A  voice,  however,  answered  : — 

"  Twenty  onzas,  Carlos,  for  any  other  purpose.  But  I  cannot 
encourage  this  mad  project." 

It  was  the  young  ranchero,  his  former  backer,  who  spoke. 

"  Thank  you,  Don  Juan,"  replied  the  cibolero.  "  I  know  you 
would  lend  them.  Thank  you  all  the  same.  Do  not  fear  !  I'll 
win  the  onza.  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  I  I  haven't  been  twenty  years  in 
the  saddle  to  be  bantered  by  a  Gachupino." 

"  Sir  ! "  thundered  Yizcarra  and  Roblado  in  a  breath,  at  the 
same  time  grasping  the  hilts  of  their  swords,  and  frowning  in  a 
fierce  threatening  manner. 


40  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  Oh !  gentlemen,  don't  be  offended,"  said  Carlos,  half  sneer- 
ingly.  "  It  only  slipped  from  my  tongue.  I  meant  no  insult,  I 
assure  you." 

"Then  keep  your  tongue  behind  your  teeth,  my  good  fellow," 
threatened  Vizcarra.  "  Another  slip  of  the  kind  may  cost  you 
a  fall." 

M  Thank  you,  Senor  Commandante,"  replied  Carlos,  still  laugh- 
ing.    "  Perhaps  I'll  take  your  advice." 

The  only  rejoinder  uttered  by  the  Commandante  was  a  lierce 
"  Carrajo  !"  which  Carlos  did  not  notice  ;  for  at  this  moment 
his  sister,  having  heard  of  his  intention,  sprang  down  from  the 
carreta  and  came  running  forward,  evidently  in  great  distress. 

"  Oh,  brother  Carlos  1"  she  cried,  reaching  out  her  arms,  and 
grasping  him  by  the  knees,  "Is  it  true  ?  Surely  it  is  not 
true  ?  " 

"  What,  hermanita  ?"  (little  sister),  he  asked  with  a  smile. 

"That  you » 

She  could  utter  no  more,  but  turned  her  eyes  and  pointed  to 
the  cliff. 

"  Certainly,  Rosita,  and  why  not  ?  For  shame,  girl  !  Don't 
be  alarmed— there's  nought  to  fear  I  assure  you — I've  done  the 
like  before." 

"  Dear,  dear  Carlos,  I  know  you  are  a  brave  horseman— 
none  braver — but,  oh  !  think  of  the  danger — Bios  de  mi  alma  /* 
think  of " 

"  Pshaw  !  sister  !  don't  shame  me  before  the  people — come  to 
mother  ! — hear  what  she  will  say  !  I  warrant  she  won't  regard 
it  ;"  and,  so  saying,  the  cibolero  rode  up  to  the  carreta  followed 
by  his  sister. 

Poor  Rosita  !  Eyes  gleamed  upon  you  at  that  moment  that 
saw  you  for  the  first  time — eyes,  in  whose  dark  orbs  lay  an 

*  An  exclamation  of  the  Mexican  women.  It  is  translatable  thus :  "  God  of  my  soul !" 
SanUsshna  Virgen  I  Por  Dios  I  Ay  de  mi  I  are  all  interjections  with  which  tb« 
Spano-Mexican  dialogue  is  thickly  interlarded. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  41 

expression  that  boded  you  no  good.  Your  fair  form,  the  angelic 
beauty  of  your  face — perhaps  your  very  grief — awakened  interest 
in  a  heart  whose  love  never  meant  else  than  ruin  to  its  object. 
It  was  the  heart  of  Colonel  Yizcarra. 

"  Mira !  Roblado  I"  muttered  he  to  his  subordinate  and 
fellow-villain.  "  See  yonder  !  Santissima  Virgen !  Saint  Gua- 
dalupe !  Look,  man  !  Yenus,  as  I'm  a  Christian  and  a  soldier, 
In  the  name  of  all  the  saints,  what  sky  has  she  fallen 
from  ?" 

"  Por  Dios !  I  never  saw  her  before,"  replied  the  captain  ; 
"  she  must  be  the  sister  of  this  fellow  :  yes — hear  them  !  they 
address  each  other  as  brother  and  sister  !     She  is  pretty  I" 

"  Ay,  de  mi  !"  sighed  the  Commandante.    "  What  a  godsend  ! 

I  was  growing  dull — very  dull  of  this  monotonous  frontier  life. 
With  this  new  excitement,  perhaps,  I  may  kill  another  month. 
Will  she  last  me  that  long,  think  you  ?" 

"  Scarcely — if  she  come  and  go  as  easily  as  the  rest.  What  I 
already  tired  of  Inez  ?" 

.  "Poh  !  poh  !  loved  me  too  much  ;  and  that  I  can't  bear.  1 
would  rather  too  little  if  anything." 

11  Perhaps  this  blonde  may  please  you  better  in  that  respect. 
But,  see  !  they  are  off !" 

As  Hoblado  spoke,  Carlos  and  his  sister  had  moved  forward 
to  the  carreta,  which  held  their  aged  mother,  and  were  soon  in 
conversation  with  her. 

The  Commandante  and  his  captain,  as  well  as  a  large  number 
of  the  spectators,  followed,  and  crowded  around  to  listen. 

"  She  wants  to  persuade  me  against  it,  mother,"  Carlos  was 
heard    to    say.      He    had    already   communicated    his   design. 

II  Without  your  consent,  I  will  not.  But  hear  me,  dear  mother  ; 
I  have  half  pledged  myself,  and  I  wish  to  make  good  my  pledge. 
It  is  a  point  of  honour,  mother." 

The  last  phrase  was  spoken  loudly  and  emphatically  in  the 
ear  of  the  old  woman,  who  appeared  to  be  a  little  deaf. 


4.2  *  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  Who  wants  to  dissuade  you  ?"  she  asked,  raising  her  head, 
and  glancing  upon  the  circle  of  faces.     "  Who  ?" 

"  Rosita,  mother." 

"  Let  Rosita  to  her  loom,  and  weave  rebosos — that's  what 
she's  fit  for.  You,  my  son,  can  do  greater  things — deeds,  aye, 
deeds  ;  else,  have  you  not  in  your  veins  the  blood  of  your  father. 
He  did  deeds — he — ha  1  ha  !  ha  !" 

The  strange  laugh  caused  the  spectators  to  start,  accom- 
panied, as  it  was,  with  the  wild  look  of  her  who  uttered  it. 

"  Go  !"  cried  she,  tossing  back  her  long  flax-coloured  locks, 
and  waving  her  arms  in  the  air — "  go,  Carlos  the  cibolero,  and 
show  the  tawny  cowards — slaves  that  they  are — what  a  free 
American  can  do.     To  the  cliff  !  to  the  cliff  !'; 

As  she  uttered  the  awful  command,  she  sank  back  into  the 
carreta,  and  relapsed  into  her  former  silence. 

Carlos  interrogated  her  no  further.  The  expressions  she  had 
let  slip  had  rendered  him  somewhat  eager  to  close  the  conversa- 
tion j  for  he  noticed  that  they  were  not  lost  on  several  of  the 
bystanders.  The  officers,  as  well  as  the  priests  and  alcalde, 
exchanged  significant  glances  while  she  was  uttering  them. 

Placing  his  sister  once  more  in  the  carreta,  and  giving  her  a 
parting  emhrace,  Carlos  leaped  to  the  back  of  his  steed,  and 
rode  forth  upon  the  plain.  When  at  some  distance  he  reined  in, 
and  bent  his  eyes  for  a  moment  upon  the  tiers  of  benches  where 
sat  the  senoras  and  senoritas  of  the  town.  A  commotion  could 
be  observed  among  them.  They  had  heard  of  the  intended  feat 
and  many  would  have  dissuaded  the  cibolero  from  the  perilous 
attempt. 

There  was  one  whose  heart  was  full  to  bursting — full  as  that 
of  Carlos'  own  sister  ;  and  yet  she  dared  not  show  it  to  those 
around.     She  was  constrained  to  sit  in  silent  agony,  and  suffer. 

Carlos  knew  this.  He  drew  a  white  handkerchief  from  his 
bosom,  and  waved  it  in  the  air,  as  though  bidding  some  one  an 
adieu.    Whether  he  was  answered  could  not  be  told  •  but  the 


THE   WHITE    CHIEF.  43 

next  moment  he  wheeled  his  horse,  and  galloped  oft  towards  the 
cliffs. 

There  were  conjectures  among  the  senoras  and  senoritas, 
among  the  poblanas  too,  as  to  who  was  the  recipient  of  that 
parting  salute.  Many  guesses  were  made,  many  names  men- 
tioned, and  scandal  ran  the  rounds.  One  only  of  all  knew  in  her 
heart  for  whom  the  compliment  was  meant — in  her  heart  over- 
flowing with  love  and  fear. 


44  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER   VI. 

All  who  had  horses  followed  the  cibolero,  who  now  directed 
himself  towards  a  path  that  led  from  the  valley  to  the  table 
above.  This  path  wound  up  the  cliffs  by  zig-zag  turnings,  and 
was  the  only  one  by  which  the  upper  plain  could  be  reached  at 
that  point.  A  corresponding  road  traversed  the  opposite  bluff, 
so  that  the  valley  might  be  here  crossed  ;  and  this  was  the  only 
practicable  crossing  for  several  miles  up  and  down. 

Though  but  a  thousand  feet  separated  the  valley  and  table- 
land, the  path  leading  from  one  to  the  other  was  nearly  a  mile  in 
length  ;  and  as  it  was  several  miles  from  the  scene  of  the  festival 
to  the  bottom  of  the  cliff,  only  those  accompanied  Carlos  who 
were  mounted,  with  a  few  others  determined  to  witness  every 
manoeuvre  of  this  fearful  attempt.  Of  course,  the  officers  were 
of  the  party  who  went  up.  The  rest  of  the  people  remained  iD 
the  valley,  but  moved  forward  in  the  direction  of  the  cliffs,  sc 
that  they  would  be  able  to  observe  the  more  interesting  and 
thrilling  part  of  the  spectacle. 

For  more  than  an  hour  those  on  the  plain  were  kept  waiting  ; 
but  they  did  not  allow  the  time  to  pass  unimproved.  A  mo?ite* 
table  had  been  spread  out,  over  which  both  gold  and  silver 

*  Mont6  is  the  Mexican  national  game.  It  is  played  with  ordinary  (Spanish)  cards,  and 
upon  a  table  or  cloth  marked  for  the  purpose.  During  certain  festivals  nearly  every  one 
plays  a  little  at  mont6,  and  a  stranger  visiting  Mexico  at  such  times  would  believe  that  the 
whole  of  the  people  were  gamblers.  So  travellers  have  alleged.  Perhaps  there  is  less 
gambling  in  Mexico  than  in  England.  In  the  latter  it  is  upon  horses,  not  cards,  that  the 
bets  are  laid.    "  Chvea"  is  another  Mexican  game,  played  principally  among  the  ladies. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  45 

changed  hands  rapidly,  the  two  padres  of  the  mission  being 
among  the  highest  bettors  ;  and  the  senoras,  among  themselves, 
had  a  quiet  little  game  of  their  favourite  chuza.  A  "  main  " 
between  a  pair  of  sturdy  chanticleers,  one  belonging  to  the 
alcalde  and  the  other  to  the  cura  (!),  furnished  the  interlude  for 
another  half-hour.  In  this  contest  the  representative  of  the 
Church  was  triumphant.  His  grey  cock  ("pardo")  killed  the 
alcalde's  red  one  at  a  single  blow,  by  striking  one  of  his  long 
steel  galves  through  the  latter's  head.  This  was  regarded  as  a 
very  interesting  and  pleasant  spectacle  by  all  on  the  ground — 
ladies  included,  and  alcalde  excepted. 

By  the  time  the  cock-fight  was  finished,  the  attention  of  the 
crowd  became  directed  to  the  movements  of  the  party  who  had 
gone  up  to  the  upper  plain.  These  were  now  seen  along  the 
edge  of  the  cliff,  and  by  their  manoeuvres  it  was  evident  they 
were  engaged  in  arranging  the  preliminaries  of  the  perilous 
adventure.    Let  us  join  them. 

The  cibolero,  on  gaining  the  ground,  pointed  out  the  spot 
where  he  had  proposed  to  execute  his  daring  design.  From  the 
plain  above  the  cliffs  were  not  visible,  and  even  the  great  abyss 
of  the  valley  itself  could  not  be  seen  a  hundred  paces  back  from 
the  edge  of  the  bluff.  There  was  no  escarpment  or  slope  of  any 
kind.  The  turf  ran  in  to  the  very  edge  of  the  precipice,  and  on 
the  same  level  with  the  rest  of  the  plain.  It  was  smooth  and 
firm — covered  with  a  short  sward  of  gramma  grass.  There  was 
neither  break  nor  pebble  to  endanger  the  hoof.  No  accident 
could  arise  from  that  cause. 

The  spot  chosen,  as  already  stated,  was  a  sort  of  buttress-like 
promontory  that  stood  onjb  from  the  line  of  bluffs.  This  forma- 
tion was  more  conspicuous  from  below.  Viewing  it  from  above, 
it  resembled  a  tongue-like  continuation  of  the  plain. 

Carlos  first  rode  out  to  its  extremity,  and  carefully  examined 
the  turf.  It  was  just  of  the  proper  firmness  to  preclude  the 
possibility  of  a  horse's  hoof  either  sliding  or  sinking  into  it-     He 


4:6  THIS     WHITE     CHIEF. 

was  accompanied  by  Yizcami,  Roblado,  and  others.  Man) 
approached  the  spot,  but  kept  at  a  safe  distance  from  the  edge 
of  the  horrid  steep.  Though  denizens  of  this  land  of  grand 
geological  features,  there  were  many  present  who  dreaded  to 
stand  upon  the  brow  of  that  fearful  ledge  and- look  below. 

The  cibolero  sat  upon  his  horse,  on  its  very  edge,  as  calm  as 
if  he  had  been  on  the  banks  of  the  zequia,  and  directed  the 
marking  of  the  line.  His  horse  showed  no  symptoms  of  nervous- 
ness. It  was  evident  he  was  well  trained  to  such  situations. 
Now  and  then  he  stretched  out  his  neck,  gazed  down  into  the 
valley,  and,  recognising  some  of  his  kind  below,  uttered  a  shrill 
neigh.  Carlos  purposely  kept  him  on  the  cliff,  in  order  to 
accustom  him  to  it  before  making  the  terrible  trial. 

The  line  was  soon  traced,  less  than  two  lengths  of  the  horse 
from  the  last  grass  on  the  turf.  Yizcarra  and  Roblado  would 
have  insisted  upon  short  measure  ;  but  their  proposal  to  curtail 
it  was  received  with  murmurs  of  disapprobation  and  mutterings 
of  "  Shame  I" 

What  did  these  men  want  ?  Though  not  evident  to  the 
crowd,  they  certainly  desired  the  death  of  the  cibolero.  Both 
had  their  reasons.  Both  hated  the  man.  The  cause  or  causes 
of  their  hatred  were  of  late  growth; — with  Roblado  still  later 
than  his  Commandante.  He  had  observed  something  within  the 
hour  that  had  rendered  him  furious.  He  had  observed  the 
waving  of  that  white  kerchief  ;  and  as  he  stood  by  the  stand  he 
had  seen  to  whom  the  "  adios"*  was  addressed.  It  had  filled 
him  with  astonishment  and  indignation  ;  and  his  language  to 
Carlos  had  assumed  a  bullying  and  brutal  tone. 

Horrible  as  such  a  supposition  may  seem,  both  he  and  Yizcarra 
would  have  rejoiced  to  see  the  cibolero  tumble  over  the  bluff. 
Horrible  indeed,  it  seems  ;   but  such  were  the  men,  and  the 

♦"Adios,"  literally  "to  God,"  is  the  usual  word  of  parting,  and  also  when  two  persons 
meet  it  is  used.  It  is  the  synonyme  of  "  Adieu"  when  used  in  its  former  sense ;  but  it  also 
corresponds  to  "  How  do  you  do  ?" 


THE    WHITE     CHIEF.  4:7 

place,  and  the  times,  that  there  is  nothing  improbable  in  it.  On 
the  contrary,  cases  of  equal  barbarity — wishes  and  ads  still  more 
inhuman — are  by  no  means  rare  under  the  skies  of  "Nuevo 
Mexico." 

The  young  ranchero,  who  had  accompanied  the  party  to  the 
upper  plain,  insisted  upon  fair  play.  Though  but  a  ranchero,  he 
was  classed  among  the  "  ricos,"  and  being  a  fellow  of  spirit,  urged 
Carlos'  rights,  even  in  the  face  of  the  moustached  and  scowling 
militarios. 

"Here,  Carlos  !"  cried  he,  while  the  arrangements  were  pro- 
gressing ;  "I  see  you  are  bent  on  this  madness  ;  and  since  I 
cannot  turn  you  from  it,  I  shall  not  embarrass  you.  But  you 
sha'n't  risk  yourself  for  such  a  trifle.  My  purse  1  bet  what  sum 
you  will." 

As  he  said  this,  he  held  out  a  purse  to  the  cibolero,  which, 
from  its  bulk,  evidently  contained  a  large  amount. 

Carlos  regarded  the  purse  for  a  moment  without  making 
answer.  He  was  evidently  gratified  by  the  noble  offer.  His 
countenance  showed  that  h'e  was  deeply  touched  by  the  kindness 
of  the  youth.  "No,"  said  he,  at  length  ;  "no,  Don  Juan.  I 
thank  you  with  all  my  heart,  but  I  cannot  take  your  purse — one 
onza,  nothing  more.  I  should  like  to  stake  one  against  the 
Commandante." 

"  As  many  as  you  please,"  urged  the  ranchero. 

"  Thank  you,  Don  Juan  !  only  one — that  with  my  own  will 
be  two. — Two  onzas  I-^-that,  in  faith,  is  the  largest  bet  I  have 
ever  made.     Vaya  !*  a  poor  cibolero  staking  a  double  onza  !" 

"  Well,  then,"  replied  Don  Juan,  "  if  you  don't,  I  shall. 
Colonel  Vizcarra  !"  said  he  aloud,  addressing  himself  to  the 
Commandante,  "  I  suppose  you  would  like  to  win  back  your 
wager.  Carlos  will  now  take  your  bet  for  the  onza,  and  I 
challenge  you  to  place  ten." 

♦Literally  "  Go!"  but  used  also,  and  frequently,  as  an  interjection  without  any  parli. 
cular  meaning  attached. 


48  THE     WHITE     CHIEF. 

"  Agreed  t"  said  the  Commandaute,  stiffly. 

**  Dare  you  double  it  V  inquired  the  ranchero. 

"Dare  I,  sir?"  echoed  the  Colonel,  indignant  at  being  thug 
challenged  in  the  presence  of  the  spectators.  "  Quadruple  it,  if 
you  wish,  sir." 

"  Quadruple  then  1"  retorted  the  other.  u  Forty  onzas  that 
Carlos  performs  the  feat 1" 

"  Enough  !  deposit  your  stakes  !" 

The  golden  coins  were  counted  out,  and  held  by  one  of  the 
bystanders,  and  judges  were  appointed. 

The  arrangements  having  been  completed,  the  spectators  drew 
back  upon  the  plain,  and  left  the  cibolero  in  full  possession  of 
the  promontory — alone  with  his  horse. 


THE    WHITE    OHIEF.  49 


CHAPTER  VII. 

All  stood  watching  him  with  interested  eyes.  Every  movement 
was  noted. 

He  first  alighted  from  the  saddle,  stripped  off  his  manga,  had 
it  carried  back  and  placed  out  of  the  way.  He  next  looked  to 
his  spurs,  to  see  that  the  straps  were  properly  buckled.  After 
this  he  re-tied  his  sash,  and  placed  the  sombrero  firmly  on  his 
head.  He  buttoned  his  velveteen  calzoneros  *  down  nearly  to 
his  ancles,  so  that  their  leathern  bottoms  might  not  flap  open 
and  discommode  him.  His  hunting-knife  along  with  his  "  whip" 
were  sent  back  to  the  charge  of  Don  Juan. 

His  attention  was  next  turned  to  his  horse,  that  stood  all  this 
while,  curving  his  neck  proudly  as  though  he  divined  that  he 
was  to  be  called  upon  for  some  signal  service.  The  bridle  was 
first  scrutinized.  The  great  bit  f — a  mameluke — was  carefully 
examined,  lest  there  might  be  some  flaw  or  crack  in  the  steel. 

*  The  overalls  or  trowsers  are  "  calzoneros."  They  are  tfBually  of  velveteen,  or  soft 
leather,  with  bottoms  of  a  stiff  leather  stamped  ornamentally.  They  are  open  along  the 
outer  seam  nearly  to  the  waist,  and  are  worn  open  in  fine  weather.  When  it  is  cold  they 
can  be  closed  by  rows  of  bright  buttons,  usually  of  the  castle-top  pattern,  and  often  of  the 
precious  metals. 

tThe  ordinary  Mexican  bit  is  that  known  as  a  "Mameluke."  It  is  a  perfect  jaw- 
breaker, and  brings  a  horse  to  his  haunches  with  the  slightest  effort  of  the  rider.  It 
requires  tender  handling.  The  bridle-reins  used  by  the  Mexicans  are  usually  of  plaited 
hair,  often  ornamented  with  tassels  and  tags  of  silver,  or  even  gold ! 

Iron  stirrups  are  al30  unknown  to  the  Mexican  horsemen.  Large  wooden  blocks,  with 
holes  cut  for  the  feet,  serve  in  place  of  steel.  They  are  clumsy  to  the  American  eye,  the 
more  so  with  a  triangle-shaped  flap  of  strong  leather  attached  to  them,  and  reaching  be- 
low the  foot.  But  all  this  has  its  use,  when  we  consider  the  perils  which  foot  and  ancle 
have  to  undergo  amoDg  the  fish-hook  claws  of  the  cactus  and  the  wild  aloe. 

3 


&0  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

The  head-strap  was  buckled  to  its  proper  tightness,  and  then  the 
reins  were  minutely  scanned.  These  were  of  the  hair  of  wild 
horses'  tails  closely  and  neatly  plaited.  Leather  might  snap, 
there  was  no  fear  of  breaking  such  cords  as  these. 

The  saddle  now  had  its  turn.  Passing  from  side  to  side 
Carlos  tried  both  stirrup-leathers,  and  examined  the  great 
wooden  blocks  which  formed  the  stirrups.  The  girth  was  the 
last  as  well  as  the  most  important  object  of  his  solicitude.  He 
loosed  the  buckles  on  both  sides,  and  then  tightened  them, 
using  his  knees  to  effect  his  purpose.  When  drawn  to  his 
liking,  the  tip  of  the  finger  could  not  have  been  passed  under 
the  strong  leathern  band. 

No  wonder  he  observed  all  this  caution.  The  snapping  of  a 
strap,  or  the  slipping  of  a  buckle,  might  have  hurled  him  into 
eternity. 

Having  satisfied  himself  that  all  was  right,  he  gathered  up 
the  reins,  and  leaped  lightly  into  the  saddle. 

He  first  directed  his  horse  at  a  walk  along  the  cliff,  and  within 
a  few  feet  of  its  edge.  This  was  to  strengthen  the  nerves  both 
of  himself  and  the  animal.  Presently  the  walk  became  a  trot, 
and  then  a  gentle  canter.  Even  this  was  an  exhibition  fearful 
to  behold.  To  those  regarding  it  from  below  it  was  a  beautiful 
but  terrible  spectacle. 

After  a  while  he  headed  back  towards  the  plain,  and  then 
stretching  into  a  fair  gallop — the  gait  in  which  he  intended  to 
approach  the  cliff — he  suddenly  reined  up  again,  so  as  to  throw 
his  horse  nearly  on  his  flanks.  Again  he  resumed  the  same 
gallop  and  again  reined  up  ;  and  this  manoeuvre  he  repeated  at 
least  a  dozen  of  times,  now  with  his  horse's  head  turned  towards 
the  cliffs,  and  now  in  the  direction  of  the  plain.  Of  course  this 
gallop  was  far  from  being  the  full  speed  of  the  animal.  That 
was  not  bargained  for.  To  draw  a  horse  up  at  race-course 
speed  within  two  lengths  of  himself  would  be  an  utter  impossi- 
bility, even  by  sacrificing  the  life  of  the  animal.    A  shot  passing 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  51 

through  his  heart  would  not  check  a  racer  in  so  short  a  space. 
A  fair  gallop  was  all  that  could  be  expected  under  the  circum- 
stances, and  the  judges  expressed  themselves  satisfied  with 
that  which  was  exhibited  before  them.  Carlos  had  put  the 
question. 

At  length  he  was  seen  to  turn  his  horse  toward  the  cliff,  and 
take  his  firmest  seat  in  the  saddle.  The  determined  glance  of 
his  eyes  showed  that  the  moment  had  come  for  the  final  trial. 

A  slight  touch  of  the  spur  set  the  noble  brute  in  motion,  and 
in  another  second  he  was  in  full  gallop,  and  heading  directly  for 
the  cliff ! 

The  gaze  of  all  was  fixed  with  intense  earnestness  upon  that 
reckless  horseman.  Every  heart  heaved  with  emotion  ;  and, 
beyond  their  quick  breathing,  not  an  utterance  escaped  from  the 
spectators.  The  only  sounds  heard  were  the  hoof-strokes  of  the 
horse  as  they  rang  back  from  the  hard  turf  of  the  plain. 

The  suspense  was  of  short  duration.  Twenty  strides  brought 
horse  and  horseman  close  to  the  verge,  within  half-a-dozen 
lengths.  The  rein  still  hung  loose — Carlos  dared  not  tighten 
it — a  touch  he  knew  would  bring  his  horse  to  a  halt,  and  that 
before  he  had  crossed  the  line  would  only  be  a  failure. 

Another  leap, — another, — yet  another  !  Ho  !  he  is  inside — 
Great  God  !     He  will  be  over  ! 

Such  exclamations  rose  from  the  spectators  as  they  saw  the 
horseman  cross  the  line,  still  in  a  gallop  ;  but  the  next  moment 
a  loud  cheer  broke  from  both  crowds,  and  the  "  vivas n  of 
those  in  the  valley  were  answered  by  similar  shouts  from  those 
who  witnessed  the  feat  from  above. 

Just  as  the  horse  appeared  about  to  spring  over  the  horrid  brink, 
the  reins  were  observed  suddenly  to  tighten,  the  fore-hoofs 
became  suddenly  fixed  and  spread,  and  the  hips  of  the  noble 
animal  rested  upon  the  plain.  He  was  poised  at  scarce  three 
feet  distance  from  the  edge  of  the  cliff  !    While  in  this  attitude 


52  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

the  horseman  raised  his  right  hand,  lifted  his  sombrero,  and 
after  waving  it  round  returned  it  to  his  head  ! 

A  splendid  picture  from  below.  The  dark  forms  of  both 
horse  and  rider  were  perceived  as  they  drew  up  on  the  cliff,  and 
the  imposing  and  graceful  attitude  was  fully  developed  against 
the  blue  back-ground  of  the  sky.  The  arms,  the  limbs,  the 
oval  outlines  of  the  steed,  even  the  very  trappings,  could  be 
seen  distinctly  ;  and  for  the  short  period  in  which  they  were 
poised  and  motionless,  the  spectator  might  have  fancied  an 
equestrian  statue  of  bronze,  its  pedestal  the  pinnacle  of  the 
cliff  ! 

This  period  was  but  of  a  moment's  duration,  but,  during  its  con- 
tinuance, the  loud  "  vivas  n  pealed  upon  the  air.  Those  looking 
from  below  saw  the  horseman  suddenly  wheel,  and  disappear 
beyond  the  brow-line  of  the  bluff. 

The  daring  feat  was  ended  and  over  ;  and  hearts,  but  a 
moment  ago  throbbing  wildly  within  tender  bosoms,  now  re- 
turned to  their  soft  and  regular  beating. 


THE    WHITE     CHIEF.  53 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

When  the  eibolero  returned  to  the  plain,  he  was  received 
■with  a  fresh  burst  of  vivas,  and  kerchiefs  were  waved  to  greet 
him.  One  only  caught  his  eye — but  that  was  enough.  He  saw 
not  the  rest,  nor  cared  to  see  them.  That  little  perfumed  piece 
of  cambric,  with  its  lace  border,  was  to  him  an  ensign  of  hope — 
a  banner  that  would  have  beckoned  him  on  to  achieve  deeds  of 
still  higher  daring,  He  saw  it  held  aloft  by  a  small  jewelled 
hand,  and  waved  in  triumph  for  him.     He  was  happy. 

He  passed  the  stand,  rode  up  to  the  carreta,  and  dismounting, 
kissed  his  mother  and  sister.  He  was  followed  by  Don  Juan, 
his  backer; — and  there  were  those  who  noticed  that  the  eyes  of 
the  blonde  were  not  always  upon  her  brother  :  there  was  ano- 
ther on  the  ground  who  shared  their  kind  glances,  and  that 
other  was  the  young  ranchero.  No  one,  not  even  the  dullest, 
could  fail  to  notice  that  these  kind  glances  were  more  than 
repaid.  It  was  an  affair  of  mutual  and  understood  love,  beyond 
a  doubt. 

Though  Don  Juan  was  a  rich  young  farmer,  and  by  courtesy 
a  "  Don,"  yet  in  rank  he  was  but  a  degree  above  the  eibolero — 
the  degree  which  wealth  confers.  He  was  not  one  of  the  high 
aristocracy  of  the  place — about  that  he  cared  little;  but  he  had 
the  character  of  being  a  brave,  spirited  young  fellow;  and  in 
time,  if  he  desired  it,  might  mingle  with  the  "  sangre  azul."*  It 
was  not  likely  he  ever  should — at  least  through  the  influence  of 

*  Blue  blood.    Fine  blood  or  family. 


54:  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

marriage.  Any  one  who  was  witness  to  the  ardent  glances 
exchanged  between  his  eyes  and  those  of  the  cibolero's  sister, 
would  prophesy  with  ease  that  Don  Juan  was  not  going  to 
marry  among  the  aristocracy. 

It  was  a  happy  little  group  around  the  carreta,  and  there 
was  feasting,  too, — dulces,  and  orgeat,  and  wine  from  El  Paso, 
of  the  best  vintage.  Don  Juan  was  not  afraid  to  spend  money, 
and  he  had  no  reason  on  that  occasion,  with  fifty  onzas  of  clear 
gain  in  his  pocket — a  fact  that  by  no  means  sat  easily  on  the 
mind  of  the  Commandante. 

The  latter  was  observed,  with  a  clouded  countenance,  stroll 
ing  around,  occasionally  approaching  the  carreta,  and  glancing 
somewhat  rudely  towards  the  group.  His  glances  were,  in  fact, 
directed  on  Rosita,  and  the  consciousness  of  his  almost  despotic 
power  rendered  him  careless  of  concealing  his  designs.  His 
admiration  was  expressed  in  such  a  manner  that  many  could  per- 
ceive it.  The  poor  girl's  eyes  fell  timidly  when  they  encountered 
his,  and  Don  Juan  having  noticed  it,  was  not  without  feelings 
of  anger  as  well  as  uneasiness.  He  knew  the  character  of  the 
Commandante,  as  well  as  the  dangerous  power  with  which  he 
was  armed.  0  Liberty  !  what  a  glorious  thing  art  thou  !  How 
many  hopes  are  blighted,  how  many  loves  crossed,  and  hearts 
crushed,  in  a  land  where  thou  art  not  !  where  myrmidons  of 
tyranny  have  power  to  thwart  the  purposes  of  life,  or  arrest  the 
natural  flow  of  its  affections  ! 

Several  games  were  yet  carried  on  upon  the  plain,  but  they 
were  without  general  interest.  The  splendid  feat  of  the  cibolero 
had  eclipsed  all  lesser  exhibitions  for  the  time;  besides,  a  num- 
ber of  the  head  men  were  out  of  humour.  Yizearra  was  sad, 
and  Roblado  savage — jealous  of  Catalina.  The  Alcalde  and 
his  assistant  were  in  a  vexed  state,  as  both  had  bet  heavy  sums 
on  the  red  cock.  Both  the  padres  had  lost  at  monte,  and  they 
were  no  longer  in  a  Christian  spirit.  The  cura  alone  was  in 
good  spirits  and  ready  to  back  the  "  pardo,"  for  another  main. 


/ 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  55 

The  concluding  game  was  at  length  heralded.  It  was  to  be 
the  "  Correr  el  gallo  "  (running  the  cock).  As  this  is  rather  an 
exciting  sport,  the  monte  tables  and  other  minor  amusements 
were  once  more  put  aside;  and  all  prepared  to  watch  "el 
gallo." 

"  Running  the  cock  "  is  a  New  Mexican  game  in  all  its  char- 
acteristics. It  is  easily  described.  Thus  :  A  cock  is  suspended 
by  the  limbs  to  a  horizontal  branch,  at  just  such  a  height  that 
a  mounted  man  may  lay  hold  of  his  head  and  neck  hanging 
downward.  The  bird  is  fastened  in  such  a  manner  that  a 
smart  pluck  will  detach  him  from  the  tree ;  while  to  render  this 
the  more  difficult,  both  head  and  neck  are  well  covered  with  soap. 
The  horseman  must  be  in  full  gallop  while  passing  under  the 
branch;  and  he  who  succeeds  in  plucking  down  the  cock  is  pur- 
sued by  all  the  others,  who  endeavour  to  rob  him  of  the  prize 
He  has  a  fixed  point  to  run  round,  and  his  goal  is  the  tree  from 
which  he  started.  Sometimes  he  is  overtaken  before  reaching 
ihis,  the  cock  snatched  from  him — or,  as  not  unfrequentiy  hap- 
pens, torn  to  pieces  in  the  contest.  Should  he  succeed  in  get- 
ting back — still  retaining  the  bird  entire — he  is  then  declared 
victor.  The  scene  ends  by  his  laying  his  prize  at  the  feet  of 
his  mistress  ;  and  she — usually  some  pretty  poblana — appears 
that  same  evening  at  the  fandango  with  the  feathered  trophy 
under  her  arm — thus  signifying  her  appreciation  of  the  compli- 
ment paid  to  her,  as  well  as  giving  to  the  fandangueros*  ocular 
proof  of  the  fact  that  some  skilful  horseman  is  her  admirer.  It 
is  a  cruel  sport,  for  it  must  be  remembered  that  the  poor  cock 
who  undergoes  all  this  plucking  and  mangling  is  a  living  bird  ! 
It  is  doubtful  whether  a  thought  of  the  cruelty  ever  entered  the 
mind  of  a  New  Mexican.  If  so,  it  must  have  been  a  New 
Mexican  woman]  for  the  humanity  of  these  is  in  an  inverse  ratio 
to  that  of  their  lords.  For  the  women  it  may  be  urged  that 
the  sport  is  a  custom  of  the  country;  and  what  country  is  with 

*  Those  who  take  part  in  the  balls  of  the  lower  classes  styled  "  fandangos." 


56  THE    WHITE   CHIEF. 

out  its  cruel  sports  ?  Is  it  rational  or  consistent  to  weep  over 
the  sufferings  of  Chanticleer,  while  we  ride  gaily  upon  the  heels 
of  poor  broken  Reynard  ? 

There  are  two  modes  of  the  "  Correr  el  gallo."  The  first  has 
been  described.  The  second  only  differs  from  it  in  the  fact,  that 
the  cock,  instead  of  being  tied  to  a  tree,  is  buried  up  to  his 
shoulders  in  the  earth.  The  horsemen,  as  before,  pass  in  routine 
— each  bending  from  his  saddle,  and  striving  to  pluck  the  bird 
out  of  the  ground.  For  the  rest,  the  conditions  are  the  same 
as  before. 

The  first  cock  was  hung  to  a  branch  ;  and  the  competitors 
having  taken  their  places  in  a  line,  the  game  commenced. 

Several  made  the  attempt,  and  actually  seized  the  bird's 
head,  but  the  soap  foiled  them, 

The  dragoon  sergeant  was  once  more  a  competitor  ;  but 
whether  his  colonel  made  any  further  bet  upon  him  is  not  known. 
The  Commandante  had  gambled  enough  for  that  day  ;  and  but 
for  a  little  peculation  which  he  enjoyed  upon  the  mining 
"  derechos,"*  and  other  little  customs  dues,  he  would  have  felt 
his  losses  still  more  severely.  Out  of  the  derechos,  however,  he 
knew  he  could  square  himself  at  the  expense  of  the  vice-regal 
government. 

The  sergeant,  who,  as  already  stated,  had  the  advantage  of  a 
tall  figure  and  a  tall  horse,  was  able  to  get  a  full  grasp  at  the 
neck  of  the  bird  ;  and  being  already  provided,  as  was  afterwards 
ascertained,  with  a  fistful  of  sand,  he  took  the  prize  with  him, 
and  galloped  off. 

But  there  were  swifter  horses  than  his  on  the  ground  ;  and 
before  he  could  double  the  turning-post,  he  was  overtaken  by  an 
active  vaquero,  and  lost  a  wing  of  his  bird.  Another  wing  was 
plucked  from  him  by  a  second  pursuer  ;  and  he  returned  to  the 
tree  with  nothing  but  a  fragment  left  1  Of  course  he  received 
neither  vivas  nor  cheers. 

*  Dues — duties. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  57 

Carlos  the  cibolero  took  no  part  in  this  contest.  He  knew 
that  he  had  won  glory  enough  for  that  day — that  he  had  made 
both  friends  and  enemies,  and  he  did  not  desire  to  swell  the  list 
of  either.  Some  of  the  bystanders,  however,  began  to  banter 
him,  wishing,  no  doubt,  to  see  him  again  exhibit  his  fine  horse- 
manship. He  withstood  this  for  some  time,  until  two  more 
cocks  were  plucked  from  the  tree — the  vaquero  already  alluded 
to  carrying  one  of  them  clear,  and  laying  it  at  the  feet  of  his 
smiling  sweetheart. 

A  new  thought  seemed  to  have  entered  the  mind  of  Carlos, 
and  he  was  seen  riding  into  the  lists,  evidently  about  to  take 
part  in  the  next  race. 

"  It  will  be  some  time  before  I  can  be  present  at  another 
fiesta,"  remarked  he  to  Don  Juan.  "  Day  after  to-morrow  I 
start  for  the  plains.  So  I'll  take  all  the  sport  I  can  out  of  this 
one." 

An  innovation  was  now  introduced  in  the  game.  The  bird 
was  buried  in  the  ground  ;  and  its  long  neck  and  sharp-pointed 
bill  showed  that  it  was  no  cock,  but  a  snow-white  ''  gruya,"  one 
of  the  beautiful  species  of  herons  common  in  these  regions.  Its 
fine  tapering  neck  was  not  soiled  with  soap,  but  left  in  its 
natural  state.  In  this  case  the  chances  of  failure  lay  in  the 
fact  that,  loosely  buried  as  it  was,  the  gruya  would  not  allow 
its  head  to  be  approached  by  a  hand,  but  jerked  it  from  side  to 
side,  thus  rendering  it  no  easy  matter  to  get  hold  of  it. 

The  signal  being  given,  away  went  the  string  o*  horsemen  ! 
Carlos  was  among  the  last,  but  on  coming  up  he  saw  the  white 
bending  neck  still  there.  His  hand  was  too  quick  fo*  the  bird, 
and  the  next  moment  it  was  dragged  from  the  yielding  sand, 
and  flapping  its  snowy  wings  over  the  withers  of  his  horse. 

It  required  not  only  speed  on  the  part  of  Carlos,  but  great 
adroitness,  to  pass  the  crowd  of  horsemen,  who  now  rushed  from 
all  points  to  intercept  him.  Here  he  dashed  forward — there 
reined  up — anon  wheeled  round  a  rider,  and  passed  behind  him  , 

3* 


58  THE     WHITE     CHIEF. 

and,  after  a  dozen  such  manoeuvres,  the  black  horse  was  seen 
shooting  off  towards  the  turning-post  alone.  This  passed,  he 
galloped  back  to  the  goal,  and  holding  up  his  prize,  unstained 
and  intact,  received  the  applause  of  the  spectators. 

There  was  a  good  deal  of  guessing  and  wondering  as  to  who 
would  be  the  recipient  of  the  trophy.  Some  girl  of  his  own 
rank,  conjectured  the  crowd ;  some  poblana  or  ranchefo's 
daughter.  The  cibolero  did  not  seem  in  haste  to  gratify  their 
curiosity  ;  but,  after  a  few  minutes,  he  astonished  them  all,  by 
flinging  the  gruya  into  the  air,  and  suffering  it  to  fly  off.  The 
bird  rose  majestically  upward,  and  then,  drawing  in  its  long 
neck,  was  seen  winging  its  way  toward  the  lower  end  of  the  valley. 

It  was  observed,  that  before  parting  with  the  bird  Carlos 
had  plucked  from  its  shoulders  the  long  gossamer-like  feathers 
that  distinguish  the  heron  species.  These  he  was  tying  into  a 
plume. 

Having  accomplished  this,  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and,  gal- 
loping up  to  the  front  of  the  stand,  he  bent  gracefully  forward, 
and  deposited  the  trophy  at  the  feet  of  Catalina  de  Cruces  ! 

A  murmur  of  surprise  ran  through  the  crowd,  and  sharp  cen- 
sure followed  fast.  What !  a  cibolero, — a  poor  devil,  of  whom 
nothing  was  known,  aspire  to  the  smiles  of  a  rico's  daughter  ? 
It  was  not  a  compliment.  It  was  an  insult !  Presumption 
intolerable  I 

And  these  critiques  were  not  confined  to  the  senoras  and  seii- 
oritas.  The  poblanas  and  rancheras  *  were  as  bitter  as  they. 
These  felt  themselves  slighted — passed  by — regularly  jilted  by 
one  of  their  own  class.     Catalina  de  Cruces,  indeed  ! 

Catalina — her  situation  was  pleasant,  yet  painful — painful, 
because  embarrassing.  She  smiled,  then  blushed,  uttered  a  soft 
"  Gracias,  cavalkro  !"  f  yet  hesitated  a  moment  whether  to  take 

*  Wives  of  rancheros,  or,  in  general,  women  who  live  in  a  rancho,  or  country  cottage, 
t  "  Thanks,  sir  !"    The  word  "  gracias  "  is  ever  upon  the  tongue  of  this  polite  people. 
Pronounced  by  a  pretty  poblana,  it  has  a  sound  inimitably  sweet. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  59 

up  the  trophy.  A  scowling  father  had  started  to  his  feet  on  one 
side,  on  the  other  a  scowling  lover.     The  last  was  Roblado. 

"  Insolent  !"  cried  he,  seizing  the  plume  and  flinging  it  to  the 
earth  ;  "  insolent !" 

Carlos  bent  down  from  his  saddle,  once  more  laid  hold  of  the 
plume,  and  stuck  it  under  the  gold  band  of  his  hat.  Then,  turn- 
ing a  defiant  glance  upon  the  officer,  he  said,  "  Don't  lose  your 
temper,  Captain  Roblado.  A  jealous  lover  makes  but  an 
indifferent  husband  ;"  and  transferring  his  look  to  Catalina  he 
added  with  a  smile,  and  in  a  changed  tone,  "  Gracias,  sen- 
orita  !" 

As  he  said  this  he  doffed  his  sombrero,  and  waving  it  grace- 
fully, turned  his  horse  and  rode  off. 

Roblado  half  drew  his  sword,  and  his  loud  "  Carrajo  !"  along 
with  the  muttered  imprecations  of  Don  Ambrosio,  reached  the 
ears  of  the  cibolero.  But  the  captain  was  far  from  brave,  with 
all  his  swagger  ;  and  seeing  the  long  machete  *  of  the  horseman 
strapped  over  his  hips,  he  vented  his  spite  in  threats  only,  and 
suffered  Carlos  to  depart. 

The  incident  had  created  no  small  excitement,  and  a  good 
deal  of  angry  feeling.  The  cibolero  had  roused  the  indignation 
of  the  aristocracy,  and  the  jealousy  and  envy  of  the  democracy  ; 
so  that,  after  all  his  brilliant  performances,  he  was  likely  to  leave 
the  field  anything  but  a  favourite.  The  wild  words  of  his 
strange  old  mother  had  been  widely  reported,  and  national  hatred 
was  aroused,  so  that  his  skill  called  forth  envy  instead  of  admi- 
ration. An  angel,  indeed,  should  he  have  been  to  have  won 
friendship  there — he  an  Americano — a  "heretico" — for  in  this 
far  corner  of  the  earth,  fanaticism  was  as  fierce  as  in  the  Seven- 
hilled  City  itself  during  the  gloomiest  days  of  the  Inquisition  ! 

Mayhap  it  was  as  well  for  Carlos  that  the  sports  were  now 
ended,  and  the  fiesta  about  to  close. 

*  Half  sword,  half  knife.  A  weapon  to  be  met  with  in  every  Mexican  house.  It  has  a 
blade  about  two  feet  long,  with  a  horn  handle.  It  is  used  for  cutting  brushwood,  and  la 
war-time  is  turned  into  a  sword. 


60  THE  WHITE   CHIEF. 

In  a  few  minutes  the  company  began  to  move  off.  The  mules, 
oxen,  and  asses,  were  yoked  to  the  carretas — the  rancheros  and 
rancheras  climbed  inside  the  deep  boxes  ;  and  then,  what  with 
the  cracking  of  quirts,*  the  shouts  of  drivers,  and  the  hideous 
screaming  of  the  ungreased  axles,  a  concert  of  sounds  arose,  that 
would  have  astonished  any  human  being,  except  a  born  native 
of  the  soil. 

In  half-an-hour  the  ground  was  clear,  and  the  lean  coyote  f 
might  be  seen  skulking  over  the  spot  in  search  of  a  morsel  for  his 
hungry  maw. 

*  A  whip  without  handle.  The  thick  end  is  wrapped  around  the  hand,  and  those  accus- 
tomed to  the  use  of  it  can  make  the  long  lash  play  with  severity.  "  Ouarto  "  is  the  Span- 
ish name — quirt  the  American  translation. 

t  The  barking-wolf  (Lupus  latrans).  He  is  found  throughout  all  Mexico,  and  upon  the 
prairies  is  the  prairie-wolf.  This  species  is  not  known  east  of  the  meridian  of  the  Missis- 
sippi. Travellers,  and  some  naturalists,  give  him  the  name  of  cajole  or  cojote.  He  is  lesa 
than  the  American  wolf,  and  his  voice  differs  from  the  latter.  The  cry  of  the  coyote  is  a 
bark  thrice  repeated,  and  ending  in  a  howl  of  the  most  woeful  import.  The  fox  is  leu 
cunning  than  the  coyot6. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  61 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Though  the  field-sports  were  over,  the  fiesta  of  San  Juan  was 
not  yet  ended.  There  were  still  many  sights  to  be  seen  before 
the  crowd  scattered  to  their  homes.  There  was  to  be  another 
turn  at  the  church — another  sale  of  "indultos,"  beads,  and 
relics,  another  sprinkling  of  sacred  water,  in  order  that  the 
coffers  of  the  padres  might  be  replenished  towards  a  fresh  bout 
at  the  monte  table.  Then  there  was  an  evening  procession  of 
the  Saint  of  the  day  (John),  whose  image,  set  upon  a  platform, 
was  carried  about  the  town,  until  the  five  or  six  fellows  who 
bore  the  load  were  seen  to  perspire  freely  under  its  weight. 

The  saint  himself  was  a  curiosity.  A  large  wax  and  plaster 
doll,  dressed  in  faded  silk,  that  had  once  been  yellow,  and  stuck 
all  over  with  feathers  and  tinsel.  A  Catholic  image  Iudianized, 
for  the  Mexican  divinities  are  as  much  Indian  as  Roman.  He 
appeared  tired  of  the  business,  as  the  joinings  between  head  and 
neck  having  partially  given  way,  the  former  drooped  over  and 
nodded  to  the  crowd  as  the  image  was  moved  along.  This  nod- 
ding, however,  which  would  have  been  laughed  at  as  supremely 
ridiculous  in  any  other  than  a  priest-ridden  country,  was  here 
regarded  in  a  different  light.  The  padres  did  not  fail  to  put 
their  interpretation  upon  it,  pointing  it  out  to  their  devout  fol- 
lowers as  a  mark  of  condescension  on  the  part  of  the  Saint,  who, 
in  thus  bowing  to  the  crowd,  was  expressing  his  approbation  of 
their  proceedings.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  regular  miracle.  So 
alleged  both  padres  and  cura,  and  who  was  there  to  contra 


02  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

diet  them  ?  It  would  have  been  a  dangerous  matter  to  have 
said  nay.  In  San  Ildefonso  no  man  dared  to  disbelieve  the 
word  of  the  Church.  The  miracle  worked  well.  The  religious 
enthusiasm  boiled  up  ;  and  when  St.  John  was  returned  to  his 
niche,  and  the  little  "cofre"*  placed  in  front  of  him,  many  a 
"  peseta,"  "  real,"  and  "  cuartello,"  were  dropped  in,  which 
would  otherwise  have  been  deposited  that  night  in  the  monte 
bank. 

Nodding  Saints  and  "  winking  Madonnas  "  are  by  no  means  a 
novel  contrivance  of  the  Holy  Church.  The  padres  of  its  Mexican 
branch  have  had  their  wonderful  saints  too  ;  and  even  in  the 
almost  terra  ignota  of  New  Mexico  can  be  found  a  few  of  them 
that  have  performed  as  smart  miracles  as  any  recorded  in  the 
whole  jugglery  of  the  race. 

A  pyrotechnic  display  followed — and  no  mean  exhibition  of 
the  sort  neither — for  in  this  "art"  the  New  Mexicans  are 
adepts.  A  fondness  for  "fireworks"  is  a  singular  but  sure 
characteristic  of  a  declining  nation. 

Give  me  the  statistics  of  pyrotechnic  powder  burnt  by  a 
people,  and  I  shall  tell  you  the  standard  measure  of  their  souls 
and  bodies.  If  the  figure  be  a  maximum,  then  the  physical  and 
moral  measure  will  be  the  minimum,  for  the  ratio  is  inverse. 

I  stood  in  the  Place  de  Concorde  and  saw  a  whole  nation — its 
rich  and  its  poor — gazing  on  one  of  these  pitiful  spectacles,  got 
up  for  the  purpose  of  duping  them  into  contentment.  It  was 
the  price  paid  them  for  parting  with  their  liberty,  as  a  child 
parts  with  a  valuable  gem  for  a  few  sugar-plums.  They  were 
gazing  with  a  delight  that  seemed  enthusiasm  1  I  looked  upon 
scrubby,  stunted  forms,  a  foot  shorter  than  were  their  ancestors. 
I  looked  upon  eyes  that  gleamed  with  demoralized  thought. 

These  were  the  representatives  of  a  once  great  people,  and 
who  still  deem  themselves  the  first  of  mankind.     I  felt  sure  that 

*  Box— alms-box.  Peseta,  quarter  dollar.  Real,  twelve  and  a  half  cents.  CvarMU 
half-real.    These  are  the  small  current  silver  coins  in  Mexico. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  63 

this  was  an  illusion.  The  pyro-spectacle  and  its  reception  con- 
vinced me  that  I  saw  before  me  a  people  who  had  passed  the 
culminating  point  of  their  greatness,  and  were  now  gliding 
rapidly  down  the  declining  slope  that  leads  to  annihilation  and 
nothingness. 

After  the  fireworks  came  the  "  fandango."  There  we  meet 
the  same  faces,  without  much  alteration  in  the  costumes.  The 
senoras  and  senoritas  alone  have  doffed  their  morning  dresses, 
and  here  and  there  a  pretty  poblana  has  changed  her  coarse 
woollen  "  nagua  "  for  a  gay  flounced  muslin. 

The  ball  was  held  in  the  large  saloon  of  the  "  Casa  de 
Cabildo,"*  which  occupied  one  side  of  the  "  Plaza."  On  this 
festival  day  there  was  no  exclusiveness.  In  the  frontier  towns 
of  Mexico  not  much  at  any  time,  for,  notwithstanding  the  dis- 
tinctions of  class,  and  the  domineering  tyranny  of  the  govern- 
ment authorities,  in  matters  of  mere  amusement  there  is  a  sort 
of  democratic  equality,  a  mingling  of  high  and  low,  that  in  other 
countries  is  rare.  English,  and  even  American  travellers, 
have  observed  this  with  astonishment. 

All  were  admitted  to  the  "  Salon  de  baile  "f  who  chose  to 
pay  for  it  ;  and,  alongside  the  rico  in  fine  broad  cloth  you  might 
see  the  ranchero  in  his  leathern  jacket  and  velveteen  calzoneros  ; 
while  the  daughter  of  the  rich  commerciante  danced  in  the  same 
set  with  the  "  aldeana,"  J  whose  time  was  taken  up  in  kneading 
tortillas  or  weaving  rebosos  ! 

The  Commandante  with  Roblado  and  the  lieutenant  figured 
at  the  fandango  in  full  uniform.  The  Alcalde  was  there  with 
his  gold-headed  cane  and  tassel  ;  the  cura  in  his  shovel  hat  ;  the 
padres  in  their  swinging  robes  ;  and  all  the  "familias  principales  " 
of  the  place. 

There  was  the  rich  commerciante,  Don  Jose  Rincon,  with  his 

*  The  honse  in  which  the  principal  authorities  meet  to  transact  business  is  so  called. 
Cabildo  is  the  corporation, 
t  Dancing  saloon, 
t  Village  girl,  or  woman  of  the  humbler  classes. 


64.  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

fat  wife  and  four  fat  sleepy-looking  daughters — there,  too,  the 
wife  and  family  of  the  Alcalde — there  the  Echevarrias,  with 
their  brother  the  "  beau,"  in  full  Paris  costume,  with  dress  coat 
and  crush  hat — the  only  one  to  be  seen  in  the  saloon.  There, 
too,  the  rich  haciendado,  Senor  Gomez  del  Monte,  with  his  lean 
wife  and  several  rather  lean  daughters — differing  in  that  respect 
from  the  hundreds  of  kine  that  roam  over  the  pastures  of  his 
"ganada."*  And  there,  too,  observed  of  all,  was  the  lovely 
Catalina  de  Cruces,  the  daughter  of  the  wealthy  minei,  Don 
Ambrosio,  who  himself  is  by  her  side,  keeping  a  watchful  eye 
upon  her. 

Besides  these  grand  people  there  were  employes  of  the  mines 
of  less  note,  clerks  of  the  commerciantes,  young  farmers  of  the 
valley,  gambucinos,  vaqueros,  ciboleros,  and  even  "  leperos,"^  of 
the  town,  shrouded  in  their  cheap  serapes.  A  motley  throng 
was  the  fandango. 

The  music  consisted  of  a  bandolon,  a  harp  and  fiddle,  and  the 
dances  were  the  waltz,  the  bolero,  and  the  coona.  It  is  but  just 
to  say  that  finer  dancing  could  not  have  been  witnessed  in  the 
saloons  of  Paris.  Even  the  peon,  in  his  leathern  spencer  and 
calzoneros,  moved  as  gracefully  as  a  professor  of  the  art  ;  and 
the  poblanas,  in  their  short  skirts  and  gay-coloured  slippers, 
swept  over  the  floor  like  so  many  coryphees  of  the  ballet. 

Roblado,  as  usual,  was  pressing  his  attentions  on  Catalina, 
and  danced  almost  every  set  with  her  ;  but  her  eye  wandered 
from  his  gold  epaulettes  and  seemed  to  search  the  room  for  some 
other  object.  She  was  evidently  indifferent  to  the  remarks  of 
her  partner,  and  tired  of  his  company. 

Yizcarra's  eyes  were  also  in  search  of  some  one  that  did  not 
appear  to  be  present,  for  the  Commandante  strolled  to  and  fro, 
peering  into  every  group  and  corner  with  a  dissatisfied  look. 

*  Cattle-farm.  Some  of  these  in  Northern  Mexico  number  their  stock  by  thousands  o\ 
head. 

t  A  "  lepero  "  in  Mexico  is  not  a  leper  in  the  specific  sense  of  the  word.  Any  ragged 
fellow  is  styled  a  lepero.    It  is  the  synonyme  of  rabble. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  65 

If  it  was  the  fair  blonde  he  was  looking  for,  lie  would  be 
unsuccessful.  She  was  not  there.  Rosita  and  her  mother  had 
returned  home  after  the  exhibition  of  the  fire-works.  Their 
house  was  far  down  the  valley,  and  they  had  gone  to  it,  accom- 
panied by  Carlos  and  the  young  ranchero.  These,  however, 
had  returned  to  be  present  at  the  fandango.  It  was  late  before 
they  made  their  appearance,  the  road  having  detained  them. 
This  was  why  the  eye  of  Catalina  wandered.  Unlike  Yizcarra, 
however,  she  was  not  to  meet  with  disappointment. 

While  the  dance  was  going  on  two  young  men  entered  the 
saloon,  and  soon  mingled  with  the  company.  One  of  them  was 
the  young  ranchero,  the  other  was  Carlos.  The  latter  might 
easily  have  been  distinguished  by  the  heron-plume  that  waved 
over  his  black  sombrero. 

The  eye  of  Catalina  was  no  -longer  restless.  It  was  now 
directed  upon  an  object,  though  its  glances  were  not  fixed,  but 
quick  and  stolen — stolen,  because  of  the  observation  of  an  angry 
father  and  a  jealous  lover. 

Carlos  assumed  indifference,  though  his  heart  was  burning. 
What  would  he  not  have  given  to  have  danced  with  her  ?  But 
he  kuew  her  situation  too  well.  He  knew  that  the  offer  of  such 
a  thing  would  lead  to  a  scene.     He  dared  not  propose  it. 

At  times  he. fancied  that  she  had  ceased  to  regard  him — that 
she  even  listened  with  interest  to  Roblado — to  the  beau  Eche- 
varria — to  others.  This  was  but  Catalina's  fine  acting.  It  was 
meant  for  other  eyes  than  those  of  Carlos,  but  he  knew  not  that, 
and  became  piqued. 

He  grew  reckless,  and  danced.  He  chose  for  his  partner  a 
very  pretty  "aldeana,"  Inez  Gonzales  by  name,  who  was 
delighted  to  dance  with  him.  Catalina  saw  this,  and  became 
jealous  in  turn. 

This  play  continued  for  a  length  of  time,  but  Carlos  at  length 
grew  tired  of  his  partner,  and  sat  down  upon  the  banqueta* 

*  In  most  Mexican  houses,  public  or  private,  a  banqueta  of  brick-work  is  built  along 


QQ  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

alone.  His  eyes  followed  the  movements  of  Catalina.  He  sa\* 
that  hers  were  bent  upon  him  with  glances  of  love, — love  that 
had  been  avowed  in  words — yes,  had  already  been  plighted  upon 
oath.     Why  should  they  suspect  each  other  ? 

The  confidence  of  both  hearts  was  restored  ;  and  now  the 
excitement  of  the  dance,  and  the  less  zealous  guardianship  of 
Don  Ambrosio,  half  drunk  with  wine,  gave  confidence  to  their 
eyes,  and  they  gazed  more  boldly  and  frequently  at  one  another. 

The  ring  of  dancers  whirling  round  the  room  passed  close  to 
where  Carlos  sat.  It  was  a  waltz.  Catalina  was  waltzing  with 
the  beau  Echevarria.  At  each  circle  her  face  was  towards 
Carlos,  and  then  their  eyes  met.  In  these  transient  but  oft- 
recurring  glances,  the  eyes  of  a  Spanish  maid  will  speak  volumes, 
and  Carlos  was  reading  in  those  of  Catalina  a  pleasant  tale.  As 
she  came  round  the  room  for  the  third  time,  he  noticed  some- 
thing held  between  her  fingers,  which  rested  over  the  shoulder 
of  her  partner.  It  was  a  sprig  with  leaves  of  a  dark  greenish 
hue.  When  passing  close  to  him,  the  sprig,  dexterously  detached, 
fell  upon  his  knees,  while  he  could  just  hear,  uttered  in  a  soft 
whisper,  the  word — "  Tuya  P'* 

Carlos  caught  the  sprig,  which  was  a  branch  of  "  tuya,"  or 
cedar.  He  well  understood  its  significance  ;  and  after  pressing 
it  to  his  lips,  he  passed  it  through  the  button-hole  of  his 
embroidered  "jaqueta." 

As  Catalina  came  round  again,  the  glances  exchanged  between 

them  were  those  of  mutual  and  confiding  love. 

******* 

The  night  wore  on — Don  Ambrosio  at  length  became  sleepy, 
and  carried  off  his  daughter,  escorted  by  Roblado. 

Soon  after  most  of  the  ricos  and  fashionables  left  the  saloon, 

one  or  more  sides  of  the  rooms.  With  petates  placed  upon  this  it  serves  to  seat  the 
inmates,  and  at  night  it  is  used  extensively  as  a  bedstead.  The  banqueta  is  about  the 
height  of  an  ordinary  bench,  whose  place  it  supplies. 

*  The  tuya  of  Spanish  America  is  the  cedar  (Juniperus  Yirginiana).    Tuya  is  alsft 
Bpaoish  for  "yours."    Hence  the  «prig  being  thus  used  as  an  emblem. 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  CT 

but  some  tireless  votaries  of  Terpsichore  still  lingered  until  the 
rosy  Aurora  peeped  through  the  "rejas"*  of  the  Casa  de 
Cabildo. 

*  There  are  no  glazed  windows  in  Mexico,  if  we  except  the  houses  of  a  few  "  ricos." 
Bars  of  iron  set  longitudinally  are  the  defence — not  against  cold,  but  thieves.  Thi3  iron 
work  is  called  "  reja."  Transparent  plates  of  selenite — of  which  there  exists  a  great  deal 
among  the  New  Mexican  mountains— are  often  used  by  the  natives  as  a  substitute  fo< 
flass. 


03  THE  WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  X. 

The  "Llano  Estacado,"  or  "Staked  Plain n  of  the  hunters, 
is  one  of  the  most  singular  formations  of  the  Great  American 
Prairie.  It  is  a  table-land,  or  "  steppe,"  rising  above  the 
regions  around  it  to  a  height  of  nearly  one  thousand  feet,  and 
of  an  oblong,  or  leg-of-mutton  form,  trending  from  north  to  south. 

It  is  four  hundred  miles  in  length,  and  at  its  widest  part 
between  two  and  three  hundred.  Its  superficial  area  is  about 
equal  to  the  island  of  Ireland  !  Its  surface  aspect  differs  con- 
siderably from  the  rest  of  prairie-land,  nor  is  it  of  uniform 
appearance  in  every  part.  Its  northern  division  consists  of  an 
arid  steppe,  sometimes  treeless,  for  an  extent  of  fifty  miles,  and 
sometimes  having  a  stunted  covering  of  mezquite  (acacia),  -of 
which  there  are  two  distinct  species.  This  steppe  is  in  several 
places  rent  by  chasms  a  thousand  feet  in  depth,  and  walled  in 
on  both  sides  by  rugged,  impassable  precipices.  Yast  masses 
of  shapeless  rocks  lie  along  the  beds  of  these  great  clefts,  and 
pools  of  water  appear  at  long  intervals,  while  stunted  cedars 
grow  among  the  rocks,  or  cling  from  the  seams  of  the  cliffs. 

Such  chasms,  called  "  canons,"*  can  only  be  crossed,  or  even 
entered,  at  certain  points  ;  and  these  passes  are  frequently  a 
score  of  miles  distant  from  each  other. 

On  the  upper  plain  the  surface  is  often  a  dead  level  for  a 
hundred  miles,  and  as  firm  as  a  macadamized  road.     There  are 

*  Huge  clefts  through  a  ridge  of  hills  or  a  mountain,  which  appear  as  if  channelled  w 
artificially  cut  out,  are  called  canons  (caSones)  by  the  Spano-Mexicans. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  69 

spots  covered  with  a  turf  of  grass  of  the  varieties  known  as 
gramma,  buffalo,  and  mezquite  ;  and  sometimes  the  traveller 
encounters  a  region  where  shallow  ponds  of  different  sizes  stud 
the  plain — a  few  being  permanent,  and  surrounded  by  sedge. 
Most  of  these  ponds  are  more  or  less  brackish,  some  sulphurous, 
and  others  perfectly  salt.  After  heavy  rains  such  aqueous 
deposits  are  more  numerous,  and  their  waters  sweeter  ;  but 
rain  seems  to  fall  by  accident  over  this  desolate  region,  and 
after  long  spells  of  drought  the  greater  number  of  these  ponds 
disappear  altogether. 

Towards  the  southern  end  of  the  Llano  Estacado  the  surface 
exhibits  a  very  singular  phenomenon — a  belt  of  sand-hills,  nearly 
twenty  miles  in  breadth  and  full  fifty  in  length,  stretching  north 
and  south  upon  the  plain.  These  hills  are  of  pure  white  sand, 
thrown  up  in  ridges,  and  sometimes  in  cones,  to  the  height  of  a 
hundred  feet,  and  without  tree,  bush,  or  shrub,  to  break  their 
soft  outlines,  or  the  uniformity  of  their  colour.  But  the  greatest 
anomaly  of  this  geological  puzzle  is,  that  water-ponds  are  found 
in  their  very  midst — even  among  their  highest  ridges — and  this 
water  not  occasional,  as  from  rains,  but  lying  in  "lagunas," 
with  reeds,  rushes,  and  nymphce,  growing  in  them,  to  attest  that 
the  water  is  permanent !  The  very  last  place  where  water  might 
be  expected  to  make  a  lodgement. 

Such  formations  of  drift-sand  are  common  upon  the  shores  of 
the  Mexican  Gulf,  as  well  as  on  the  European  coasts,  and  there 
their  existence  is  easily  explained  ;  but  here,  in  the  very  heart 
of  a  continent,  it  cannot  be  regarded  as  less  than  a  singular 
phenomenon. 

This  sand-belt  is  passable  at  one  or  two  points,  but  horses 
sink  to  the  knees  at  every  step,  and  but  for  the  water  it  would 
be  a  perilous  experiment  to  cross  it. 

Where  is  the  Llano  Estacado  ?  Unrol  your  map  of  North 
America.  You  will  perceive  a  large  river  called  the  Canadian 
rising  in  the  Rocky  Mountains,  and  running,  first  southerly,  and 


70  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

then  east,  until  it  becomes  part  of  the  Arkansas.  As  this 
river  bends  eastwardly  it  brushes  the  northern  end  of  the  Llano 
Estacado,  whose  bluffs  sometimes  approach  close  to  its  banks, 
and  at  other  times  are  seen  far  off,  resembling  a  range  of 
mountains — for  which  they  have  been  frequently  mistaken  by 
travellers. 

The  boundary  of  the  west  side  of  the  "  Staked  Plain "  is 
more  definite.  Near  the  head-waters  of  the  Canadian  another 
large  river  has  its  source.  This  is  the,  Pecos.  Its  course,  you 
will  observe,  is  nearly  south,  but  your  map  is  not  correct,  as  for 
several  hundred  miles  the  Pecos  runs  within  a  few  degrees  of 
east.  It  afterwards  takes  a  southerly  direction,  before  it  reaches 
its  embouchure  in  the  Rio  Grande.  Now  the  Pecos  washes  the 
whole  western  base  of  the  Llano  Estacado  ;  and  it  is  this  very 
plain,  elevated  as  it  is,  that  turns  the  Pecos  into  its  southerly 
course,  instead  of  leaving  it  to  flow  eastward,  like  all  the  other 
prairie  streams  that  head  in  the  Rocky  Mountains. 

The  eastern  boundary  of  the  Llano  Estacado  is  not  so 
definitely  marked,  but  a  line  of  some  three  hundred  miles  from 
the  Pecos,  and  cutting  the  head-waters  of  the  Wichita,  the 
Louisiana  Red,  the  Brazos,  and  Colorado,  will  give  some  idea  of 
its  outline.  These  rivers,  and  their  numerous  tributaries,  all 
head  in  the  eastern  "  ceja"  (brow)  of  the  Staked  Plain,  which 
is  cut  and  channelled  by  their  streams  into  tracts  of  the  most 
rugged  and  fantastic  forms. 

At  the  south  the  Llano  Estacado  tapers  to  a  point,  declining 
into  the  mezquite  plains  and  valleys  of  numerous  small  streams 
that  debouch  into  the  Lower  Rio  Grande. 

This  singular  tract  is  without  one  fixed  dweller  ;  even  the 
Indian  never  makes  abode  upon  it  beyond  the  few  hours 
necessary  to  rest  from  his  journey,  and  there  are  parts  where  he 
— inured  as  he  is  to  hunger  and  thirst — dare  not  venture  to  cross 
it.     So  perilous  is  the  "Jornada,"*  or  crossing  of  the  Llano 

*  Pronounce  Hbrnada.    Jornada  is  a  day's  journey,  but  there  is  a  distinction  mada 


THE   WHITE    CHIEF.  71 

Estacado,  that  throughout  all  its  length  of  four  hundred  miles 
there  are  only  two  places  where  travellers  can  effect  it  in  safety  ! 
The  danger  springs  from  the  want  of  water,  for  there  are  spots 
of  grass  in  abundance  ;  but  even  on  the  well-known  routes 
there  are,  at  certain  seasons,  stretches  of  sixty  and  eighty  miles 
where  not  a  drop  of  water  is  to  be  procured  1 

In  earlier  times  one  of  these  routes  was  known  as  the  "  Span- 
ish Trail,"  from  Santa  Fe  to  San  Antonio  de  Bexar,  of  Texas ; 
and  lest  travellers  should  lose  their  way,  several  points  were 
marked  with  "  palos,"  or  stakes.  Henoe  the  name  it  has 
received. 

The  Llano  Estacado  is  now  rarely  travelled,  except  by  the 
ciboleros,  or  Mexican  buffalo-hunters,  and  Comancheros,*  or 
Indian  traders.  Parties  of  these  cross  it  from  the  settlements 
of  New  Mexico,  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  the  buffalo,  and 
trafficking  with  the  Indian  tribes  that  roam  over  the  plains  to 
the  east.  Neither  the  hunt  nor  the  traffic  is  of  any  great 
importance,  but  it  satisfies  a  singular  race  of  men,  whom  chance 
or  inclination  has  led  to  the  adopting  it  as  a  means  of  subsis- 
tence. 

These  men  are  to  the  Mexican  frontier  pretty  much  what 
the  hunter  and  back-woodsman  are  upon  the  border  of  the 
Anglo-American  settlements.  They  are,  however,  in  many  res- 
pects different  from  the  latter — in  arms  and  equipments,  modes 
of  hunting  and  otherwise. 

The  outfit  of  a  cibolero,  who  is  usually  also  a  coureur  de  hois, 
is  very  simple.  For  hunting,  he  is  mounted  on  a  tolerable-  - 
j  sometimes  a  fine — horse;  and  armed  with  a  bow  and  arrows,  a 
hunting-knife  and  a  long  lance.  Of  fire-arms  he  knows  and 
cares  nothing— though  there  are  exceptional  cases.  A  lazo  is 
an  important  part  of  his  equipment.     For  trading,  his  stock  of 

between  the  journey  of  a  mule-train — "Jornada  de  atajo,"  and  a  horse's  journey — "Jor- 
nada de  cavallo ;"  the  former  being  about  fifteen  miles,  while  the  latter  is  nearly  double 
'that  distance. 

*  Mexicans  engaged  in  trading  with  the  Comanche  Indians  are  so  styled. 


72  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

goods  is  very  limited — often  not  costing  him  twenty  dollars  I 
A  few  bags  of  coarse  bread  (an  article  of  food  which  the  prairie 
Indians  are  fond  of),  a  sack  of  "  pinole,"  some  baubles  for 
Indian  ornament,  some  coarse  serapes,  and  pieces  of  high-coloured 
woollen  stuffs,  woven  at  home  :  these  constitute  his  "  invoice." 
Hardware  goods  he  does  not  furnish  to  any  great  extent. 
These  stand  him  too  high  in  his  own  market,  as  they  reach  it 
only  after  long  carriage  and  scandalous  imposts.  Fire-arms  he 
has  nothing  to  do  with  :  such  prairie  Indians  as  use  these  are 
furnished  from  the  eastern  side;  but  many  Spanish  pieces — fusils 
and  escopettes* — have  got  into  the  hands  of  the  Comanches 
through  their  forays  upon  the  Mexican  towns  of  the  south. 

In  return  for  his  outlay  and  perilous  journey,  the  cibolero 
carries  back  dried  buffalo-flesh  and  hides — some  the  produce  of 
his  own  hunting,  some  procured  by  barter  from  the  Indians. 

Horses,  mules,  and  asses,  are  also  articles  of  exchange.  Of 
these  the  prairie  Indians  possess  vast  herds — some  individuals 
owning  hundreds;  and  most  of  them  with  Mexican  brands  !f  In 
other  words,  they  have  been  stolen  from  the  towns  of  the  Lower 
Rio  Grande,  to  be  sold  to  the  towns  of  the  Upper  Rio  Grande, 
and  the  trade  is  deemed  perfectly  legitimate — at  least,  there  is 
no  help  for  it  as  the  case  stands. 

*  A  short  gun  called  "  escopeta  "  is  very  plentiful  throughout  Mexico.  It  is  usually  a 
razeed  musket,  with  swivels  and  sling,  so  as  to  render  it  convenient  for  mounted  men. 

+  For  the  last  twenty  years  a  continual  system  of  pillage  has  been  carried  on  by  several 
prairie  tribes  upon  the  Mexican  settlements.  Not  only  have  the  red-skinned  robbers  carried 
off  horses,  but  captives,  until  several  thousand  women  and  children  are  now  in  their  hands — 
all  of  Spanish  or  semi-Spanish  lineage.  Nearly  all  the  horses  and  cattle  possessed  by  the 
Comanche  tribe  have  been  stolen,  or  rather  "  rieved,"  from  the  citizens  of  the  Mexican 
Republic.  But  what  may  seem  singular  to  those  who  are  unacquainted  with  the  Mexican 
character,  the  citizens  of  one  prevince  encourage  these  forays  upon  another  by  purchas- 
ing their  spoil  from  the  Indian  freebooters.  The  people  of  New  Mexico  frequently  bargain 
with  the  Apaches  for  horses  and  cattle,  which  the  latter  have  taken  from  the  Mexicans  of 
Sonora ;  those  of  Sonora  buy  the  stolen  goods  of  Chihuahua  ;  and  the  ChihuahueKos  have 
a  receiving  house  for  plunder  from  Sonora,  or  the  Lower  Rio  Grande !  In  Mexico  all  cat- 
tle are  "branded,"  or  stamped  with  the  private  mark  of  the  owner,  burnt  in  the  skin  with 
a  hot  iron.  This  mark  remains  for  life,  and  as  an  animal  frequently  changes  master! 
jeveral  brands  may  be  seen,  very  damaging  to  iim  look  of  a  fine  horse. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  78 

The  cibolero  goes  forth  on  the  plains  with  a  rare  escort. 
Sometimes  a  large  number  of  these  men,  taking  their  wives  and 
families  with  them,  travel  together  just  like  a  tribe  of  wild 
Indians.  Generally,  however,  one  or  two  leaders,  with  their 
servants  and  equipage,  form  the  expedition.  They  experience 
less  molestation  from  the  savages  than  ordinary  travellers.  The 
Comanches  and  other  tribes  know  their  object,  and  rather 
encourage  them  to  come  amongst  them.  Notwithstanding, 
they  are  often  cheated  and  ill-used  by  these  double-faced  deal- 
ers. Their  mode  of  transport  is  the  pack-mule  and  the  "  carreta," 
drawn  by  mules  or  oxen.  The  carreta  is  of  itself  a  picture  of 
primitive  locomotion.  A  pair  of  block-wheels,  cut  out  of  a 
cottonwood  tree,  are  joined  by  a  stout  wooden  axle.  The 
wheels  usually  approach  nearer  to  the  oval,  or  square,  than  the 
circular  form.  A  long  tongue  leads  out  from  the  axle-tree,  and 
upon  top  of  this  a  square,  deep,  box-like  body  is  placed.  To 
this  two  or  more  pairs  of  oxen  are  attached  in  the  most  simple 
manner — by  lashing  a  cross-piece  of  wood  to  their  horns  which 
has  already  been  made  fast  to  the  tongue.  The  animals  have 
neither  yoke  nor  harness,  and  the  forward  push  of  the  head  is 
the  motive  power  by  which  the  carreta  is  propelled.  Once  in 
motion,  the  noise  of  the  wooden  axle  is  such  as  to  defy  descrip- 
tion. The  cries  of  a  whole  family,  with  children  of  all  sizes,  in 
bitter  agony,  can  alone  represent  the  concert  of  terrible 
sounds;  and  we  must  go  to  South  Mexico  to  find  its  horrid 
equal  in  a  troop  of  howling  monkeys. 


74  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

About  a  week  after  the  fiesta  of  St.  John,  a  small  party  of 
ciboleros  was  seen  crossing  the  Pecos,  at  the  ford  of  the  "  Bos- 
que Redondo."  The  party  was  only  five  in  number,  and  con- 
sisted of  a  white  man,  a  half-blood,  and  three  pure-bred  Indians, 
having  with  them  a  small  atajo*  of  pack-mules,  and  three  ox- 
team  carretas.  The  crouching  trot  of  the  Indians,  as  well  as 
their  tilma  dresses  and  sandalled  feet,f  showed  that  they  were 
"  Indios  manzos."  They  were,  in  fact,  the  hired  peons  of  Carlos 
the  cibolero — the  white  man,  and  chief  of  the  party. 

The  half-blood — Antonio  by  name — was  "  arriero  "J  of  the 
mule-train,  while  the  three  Indians  drove  the  ox-teams,  guiding 
them  across  the  ford  with  their  long  goads.  Carlos  himself  was 
mounted  upon  his  fine  black  horse,  and,  muffled  in  a  strong 
serape,  rode  in  front  to  pilot  the  way.  His  beautiful  manga  had 
been  left  hehind,  partly  to  save  it  from  the  rough  wear  of  such 
an  expedition,  and  also  that  it  might  not  excite  the  cupidity  of 
the  prairie  Indians,  who,  for  such  a  brilliant  mantle  as  it  was, 

*  "Atajo"  is  the  name  given  to  a  string  or  train  of  pack-mules,  usually  the  property 
of  one  individual,  and  hired  by  the  journey  or  job. 

t  The  civilised  Indians — that  is,  the  "  Indios  manzos,"  who  form  the  bulk  of  Mexican 
population — still  wear  the  sandal  or  go  barefoot.  The  sandal,  called  "guarache,"  is 
merely  a  piece  of  sole  leather,  cut  somewhat  to  the  shape  of  the  foot-print,  and  tied 
around  the  ankles  by  thongs  of  raw-hide.  It  is  worn  only  by  the  pure  Indians,  and  prin- 
cipally by  those  living  in  the  country  or  the  villages. 

%  "  Muleteer," — a  class  of  men  renowned  for  honesty  and  other  virtues,  that  are  some- 
what rare  in  their  country.  As  there  are  few  roads  in  Mexico  that  can  be  travelled  by 
Wheeled  vehicles,  the  pack-mule  becomes  an  important  means  of  transport,  and,  of  course, 
the  clas3  of  men  who  follow  mule-driving  exists  in  considerable  numbers. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  75 

would  not  hesitate  to  take  his  scalp.  Besides  the  manga,  the 
embroidered  jacket,  the  scarlet  scarf,  and  velveteen  calzoneros, 
had  all  been  put  off,  and  others  of  a  coarser  kind  were  now 
worn  in  their  place. 

This  was  an  important  expedition  for  Carlos.  He  carried 
with  him  the  largest  freight  he  had  ever  taken  upon  the  prairies. 
Besides  the  three  carretas  with  four  oxen  each,  the  atajo  con- 
sisted of  five  pack-mules,  all  loaded  with  merchandise — the  car- 
retas with  bread,  pinole,  Spanish  beans,  Chile  peppers  ;  and  the 
packs  were  made  up  of  serape  blankets,  coarse  woollen  cloth, 
and  a  few  showy  trinkets,  as  also  some  Spanish  knives,  with 
their  pointed  triangular  blades.  It  was  his  bold  luck  on  the 
day  of  the  fiesta  that  had  enabled  him  to  provide  such  a  stock. 
In  addition  to  his  own  original  onza  and  the  two  he  had  won, 
the  young  ranchero,  Don  Juan,  had  insisted  upon  his  accepting 
the  loan  of  five  others  towards  an  outfit  for  this  expedition. 

The  little  troop,  haviug  safely  forded  the  Pecos,  headed 
towards  the  "  ceja  "  of  the  Llano  Estacado,  that  was  not  far 
distant  from  the  crossing  of  Bosque  Redondo.  A  sloping  ravine 
brought  them  to  the  top  of  the  "  mesa,"*  where  a  firm  level 
road  lay  before  them — a  smooth  plain  without  break  or  bush  to 
guide  them  on  their  course. 

But  the  cibolero  needed  no  guide.  No  man  knew  the  Staked 
Plain  better  than  he  ;  and,  setting  his  horse's  head  in  a  direc- 
tion a  little  south  of  east,  the  train  moved  on.  He  was  striking 
for  one  of  the  head  branches  of  the  Red  River  of  Louisiana, 
where  he  had  heard  that  for  several  seasons  pait  the  buffalo  had 
appeared  in  great  numbers.f     It  was  a  new  route  for  him — as 

*  Literally  "  table."  A  word  applied  to  certain  hills,  with  flat,  table-like  tops,  existing 
throughout  North  Mexico.  This  formation  is  characteristic  of  the  desert  region  of  Ame- 
rica, and  particularly  of  the  vast  uninhabited  tracts  west  of  the  Rio  Del  Norte.  South 
Africa  also  exhibits  a  similar  geological  character,  of  which  "  Table  Mountain  "  is  a  good 
illustrative  specimen. 

t  These  animals  are  not  periodical  in  their  migrations,  though  there  is  a  pretty  regular 
setting  in  towards  the  southern  prairies  when  the  grass  fails  them  to  the  north.  There 
are  many  circumstances,  however,  to  affect  their  wanderings,— as  the  drought,  the  drive 


?6 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


most  of  his  former  expeditions  had  been  made  to  the  upper  forks 
of  the  Texan  rivers  Brazos  and  Colorado.  But  the  plains 
around  these  rivers  were  at  this  time  in  undisputed  possession  of 
the  powerful  tribe  of  Comanches,  and  their  allies,  the  Kiawas, 
Lipans,  and  Tonkewas.  Hence,  these  Indians,  uninterrupted  in 
their  pursuit  of  the  buffalo,  had  rendered  the  latter  wild  and  dif- 
ficult of  approach,  and  had  also  thinned  their  numbers.  On  the 
waters  of  the  Red  River  the  case  was  different.  This  was  hos- 
tile ground.  The  Wacoes,  Panes,  Osages,  and  bands  from  the 
Cherokee,  Kickapoo,  and  other  nations  to  the  east,  occasionally 
hunted  there,  and  sanguinary  conflicts  occurred  among  them  ; 
so  that  one  party  or  another  often  lost  their  season's  hunt  by 
the  necessity  of  keeping  out  of  each  other's  range  ;  and  the 
game  was  thus  left  undisturbed.  It  is  a  well-known  fact  that 
in  a  neutral  or  "  hostile  ground,"  the  buffalo,  as  well  as  other 
game,  are  found  in  greatest  abundance,  and  are  there  more  easily 
approached  than  elsewhere. 

With  a  knowledge  of  these  facts,  Carlos  the  cibolero  had 
determined  to  risk  an  expedition  to  the  Red  River,  whose  head- 
waters have  their  source  in  the  eastern  "  ceja  "  of  the  Llano 
Estacado,  and  not  in  the  Rocky  Mountains  as  laid  down  upon 
maps. 

Carlos  was  well  armed  for  hunting  the  buffalo — so  was  the 
half-blood  Antonio — and  two  of  the  three  peons  were  also  expe- 
rienced hunters.  Their  arms  consisted  of  the  bow  and  lance, 
both  weapons  being  preferable  to  fire-arms  for  buffalo-hunting.* 
In  one  of  the  carretas,  however,  might  be  seen  a  weapon  of 
another  kind — a  long  brown  American  rifle.     This  Carlos  kept 

of  the  Indian  hunters,  and  wars  among  the  tribes.  See  "The  Hunters'  Feast"  by  the 
same  author. 

*  The  Buffalo  is  best  hunted  on  horseback;  consequently,  the  arrow  is  readier  than  the 
leaden  bullet,  by  reason  of  the  difficulty  of  reloading  the  rifle.  Of  course,  the  aim  is  not 
considered  where  the  object  is  at  no  greater  distance  than  a  few  feet.  Indeed,  a  common 
horse  or  holster  pistol  is  a  better  weapon  than  a  rifle  in  buffalo-hunting.  Some  hunters 
prefer  a  long  spear  to  either  bow  or  gun.  For  incidents  in  Buffalo  Hunting,  vide 
"Hunters'  Feast." 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


77 


for  other  and  higher  game,  and  he  well  knew  how  to  use  it. 
But  how  came  such  a  weapon  into  the  hands  of  a  Mexican  cibo- 
lero  ?  Remember  Carlos  was  not  of  Mexican  origin.  The 
weapon  was  a  family  relic.     It  had  been  his  father's. 

We  shall  not  follow  Carlos  and  his  "  caravan  n  through  all  the 
details  of  their  weary  "journeyings"  across  the  desert  plain. 
At  one  place  they  made  a  "Jornada"  of  seventy  miles  without 
water.  But  the  experienced  Carlos  knew  how  to  accomplish 
this  without  the  loss  of  a  single  animal. 

He  travelled  thus.  Having  given  his  cattle  as  much  as  they 
would  drink  at  the  last  watering-place,  he  started  in  the  after- 
noon, and  travelled  until  near  daybreak.  Then  a  halt  of  two 
hours  was  made,  so  that  the  animals  should  graze  while  the  dew 
was  still  on  the  grass.  Another  long  march  followed,  continuing 
until  noon,  then  a  rest  of  three  or  four  hours  brought  the  cool 
evening,  when  a  fresh  spell  of  marching  brought  the  "Jornada" 
to  its  end,  far  on  in  the  following  night.  Such  is  the  mode  of 
travelling  still  practised  on  the  desert  steppes  of  Chihuahua, 
Sonora,  and  North  Mexico. 

After  several  days'  travelling  the  cibolero  and  his  party 
descended  from  the  high  "mesa,"  and,  passing  down  its  eastern 
slope,  arrived  on  a  tributary  of  the  Red  River.  Here  the 
scenery  assumed  a  new  aspect — the  aspect  of  the  "rolling" 
prairie.  Gentle  declivities,  with  soft  rounded  tops  declining  into 
smooth  verdant  vales,  along  which  meandered  streams  of  clear 
and  sparkling  water.  Here  and  there  along  the  banks  stood 
groves  of  trees,  such  as  the  evergreen  live-oak,  the  beautiful 
"pecan"  with  its  oblong  edible  nuts,  the  "overcup"  with  its 
odd-looking  acorns,  the  hackberry  with  its  nettle-shaped  leaves 
and  sweet  fruits,  and  the  silvery  cotton-wood.  Along  the  swells 
could  be  seen  large  trees  standing  apart,  and  at  almost  equal 
distances,  as  though  planted  for  an  orchard.  Their  full  leafy 
tops  gave  them  a  fine  appearance,  and  their  light  pinnate  leaves, 


78  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

with  the  long  brown  legumes  hanging  from  their  branches,  told 
they  were  the  famous  "  mezquite  "  trees — the  American  acacia. 
The  red  mulberry  could  be  seen  in  the  creek  bottoms,  and  here 
and  there  the  beautiful  wild-china  tree  with  its  pretty  lilac 
flowers.  The  whole  surface  both  of  hill  and  valley  was  clad  in 
a  rich  mantle  of  short  buffalo  grass,  which  gave  it  the  aspect  of 
a  meadow  lately  mown,  and  springing  into  fresh  verdure.  It 
was  a  lovely  landscape,  and  no  wonder  the  wild  bulls  of  the 
prairies  chose  it  for  their  favourite  range. 

The  cibolero  had  not  travelled  far  through  this  favoured 
region  until  he  came  upon  the  buffalo  sign — "  roads,"  "  wallows," 
and  "  bois  de  vache  ;"*  and  next  morning  he  found  himself  in 
the  midst  of  vast  herds,  roaming  about  like  tame  cattle,  and 
browsing  at  their  leisure.  So  little  shy  were  they,  they  scarce 
deigned  to  make  off  at  his  approach  ! 

Of  course  he  had  reached  the  end  of  his  journey.  This  was 
his  great  stock-farm.  These  were  his  own  cattle — as  much  his 
as  any  one  else's  ;  and  he  had  nothing  more  to  do  but  set  to 
killing  and  curing. 

As  to  his  trade  with  the  Indians,  that  would  take  place 
whenever  he  should  chance  to  fall  in  with  a  party — which  he 
would  be  certain  to  do  in  the  course  of  the  season. 

Like  all  men  of  the  prairie,  rude  trappers  as  well  as  Indians, 
Carlos  had  an  eye  for  the  picturesque,  and  therefore  chose  a 
beautiful  spot  for  his  camp.     It  was  a  grassy  bottom,  through 

*  Buffalo-roads  are  a  feature  of  the  prairies.  They  sometimes  present  the  appearance 
of  immense  highways  trodden  by  countless  herds  of  cattle.  Often  they  are  sunk  below  the 
level  of  the  surrounding  plain,  the  rain-water  having  carried  away  the  loosened  earth. 
Buffalo  "  wallows  "  are  shallow,  circular  holes,  caused  by  the  animals  when'1'  wallowing." 
A  curious  habit  which  these  quadrupeds  indulge  in.  They  lie  down  upon  the  plain,  and 
using  their  shoulder  as  a  pivot,  spin  themselves  around  for  several  minutes  at  a  time. 
The  circular  excavation  is  thus  formed,  and  during  seasons  of  rain  these  little  basins  form 
reservoirs  for  water,  out  of  which  the  buffaloes  themselves  drink.  Thus  these  animals  may 
be  said  "  to  dig  their  own  wells,"  though  the  motive  of  their  doing  so  is  to  get  rid  of  th« 
"ticks"  and  flies  that  in  hot  weather  greatly  annoy  them. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


which  ran  a  clear  "  arroyo  "*  of  sweet  water,  shaded  by  pecan, 
mulberry,  and  wild-china  trees,  and  under  the  shadow  of  a 
mulberry  grove  his  carretas  were  halted,  and  his  tent  was 
pitched. 


•  Creek  or  rirutot. 


80  THE    WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

Carlos  had  commenced  his  hunt,  and  was  making  rapid 
progress.  In  the  first  two  days  he  had  slaughtered  no  less  than 
twenty  buffaloes,  and  had  them  all  carried  to  camp.  He  and 
Antonio  followed  the  buffalo,  and  shot  them  down,  while  two  of 
the  peons  skinned  the  animals,  cut  up  the  meat,  and  packed  it  to 
camp.  There,  under  the  hands  of  the  third,  it  underwent  the 
further  process  of  being  "jerked,"  that  is,  cut  into  thin  slices 
and  dried  in  the  sun. 

The  hunt  promised  to  be  profitable.  Carlos  would  no  doubt 
obtain  as  much  "tasajo"*  as  he  could  carry  home,  besides  a 
large  supply  of  hides,  both  of  which  found  ready  sale  in  the 
towns  of  New  Mexico. 

On  the  third  day,  however,  the  hunters  noticed  a  change  in 
the  behaviour  of  the  buffalo.  They  had  suddenly  grown  wild 
and  wary.  Now  and  then  vast  gangs  passed  them,  running  at 
full  speed,  as  if  terrified  and  pursued !  It  was  not  Carlos  and 
his  companion  that  had  so  frighted  them.  What  then  had  set 
them  a  running  ? 

Carlos  conjectured  that  some  Indian  tribe  was  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood, engaged  in  hunting  them. 

His  conjecture  proved  correct.  On  ascending  a  ridge  which 
gave  him  a  view  of  a  beautiful  valley  beyond,  his  eye  rested 
upon  an  Indian  encampment. 

*  Meat  preserved  without  salt,  by  being  smoked  or  sun-dried,  is  called  "  tasajo  "  (pro- 
nounced tasahd).    Most  of  the  meat  used  by  the  country  people  of  Mexico  is  "  tasajo." 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  81 

It  consisted  of  about  fifty  lodges,  standing  like  tents  along  the 
edge  of  the  valley,  and  fronting  towards  the  stream.  They  were 
of  a  conical  form,  constructed  of  a  framework  of  poles  set  in  a 
circle,  drawn  together  at  their  tops,  and  then  covered  with  skins 
of  the  buffalo. 

"  Waco  lodges  !"  said  the  cibolero,  the  moment  his  practised 
eye  fell  upon  them. 

"  Master,"  inquired  Antonio,  "  how  do  you  tell  that  ?" 
Antonio's  experience  fell  far  short  of  that  of  his  master,  who 
from  childhood  had  spent  his  life  on  the  prairies. 

"  How  !"  replied  Carlos,  "  by  the  lodges  themselves." 

"  I  should  have  taken  it  for  a  Comanche  camp,"  said  the  half- 
blood.  "  I  have  seen  just  such  lodges  among  the  '  Buffalo- 
eaters.' " 

"  Not  so,  Anton,"  rejoined  his  master.  "  In  the  Comanche 
lodge  the  poles  meet  at  the  top,  and  are  covered  over  with  the 
skins,  leaving  no  outlet  for  smoke.  You  observe  it  is  not  so 
with  these.  They  are  lodges  of  the  Wacoes,  who,  it  is  true,  are 
allies  of  the  Comanches." 

Such  was  in  reality  the  fact.  The  poles,  though  bent  so  as  to 
approach  each  other  at  the  top,  did  not  quite  meet,  and  an  open 
hole  remained  for  the  passage  of  smoke.  The  lodge,  therefore, 
was  not  a  perfect  cone,  but  the  frustum  of  one  ;  and  in  this  it 
differed  from  the  lodge  of  the  Comanches. 

"The  Wacoes  are  not  hostile,"  remarked  the  cibolero.  "I 
think  we  have  nothing  to  fear  from  them.  No  doubt  they  will 
trade  with  us.  But  where  are  they  ?"  This  question  was 
drawn  forth  by  the  cibolero  observing  that  not  a  creature  was 
to  be  seen  about  the  lodges, — neither  man,  woman,  child,  nor 
animal  !  And  yet  it  could  not  be  a  deserted  camp.  Indians 
would  not  abandon  such  lodges  as  these — at  least  they  would 
not  leave  behind  the  fine  robes  that  covered  them  !  No,  the 
owners  must  be  near  :  no  doubt,  among  the  neighbouring  hillsf 
in  pursuit  of  the  buffalo. 

4* 


82  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

The  cibolero  guessed  aright.  As  he  and  his  companion  stood 
looking  down  upon  the  encampment,  a  loud  shouting  reached 
their  ears,  and  the  next  moment  a  body  of  several  hundred 
horsemen  were  seen  approaching  over  a  swell  of  the  prairie. 
They  were  riding  slowly,  but  their  panting  foaming  horses 
showed  that  they  had  just  left  off  harder  work.  Presently 
another  band,  still  more  numerous,  appeared  in  the  rear.  These 
were  horses  and  mules  laden  with  huge  brown  masses,  the  buf- 
falo-meat packed  up  in  the  shaggy  hides.  This  train  was  con- 
ducted by  the  women  and  boys,  and  followed  by  troops  of 
dogs  and  screaming  children. 

As  they  came  toward  the  encampment  from  an  opposite  direc- 
tion, Carlos  and  his  companion  were  not  for  a  while  seen. 

The  Indians,  however  had  not  been  long  among  the  lodges 
before  the  quick  eye  of  one  caught  sight  of  their  two  heads  above 
the  ridge.  A  warning  cry  was  uttered,  and  in  a  moment  every 
one  of  the  dismounted  hunters  was  back  in  his  saddle  and  ready 
for  action.  One  or  two  galloped  off  towards  the  meat-train,  which 
had  not  yet  come  into  camp,  while  others  rode  to  and  fro,  exhib- 
iting symptoms  of  alarm. 

No  doubt  they  were  under  apprehensions  that  the  Panes,  their 
mortal  foes,  had  stolen  a  march  upon  them. 

Carlos  soon  relieved  them  from  this  apprehension.  Spurring 
his  horse  to  the  crest  of  the  ridge,  he  drew  up  in  full  view  of  the 
Indians.  A  few  signs,  which  he  well  knew  how  to  make,  and 
the  word  "  amigo  !"  shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice,  restored 
their  confidence  ;  then  a  young  fellow  now  rode  out  in  front,  and 
advanced  up  the  hill.  When  sufficiently  near  to  be  heard,  he 
hailed  ;  and  a  conversation,  partly  by  signs,  and  partly  by  means 
of  a  little  Spanish,  enabled  him  and  Carlos  to  understand  each 
other.  The  Indian  then  galloped  back,  and,  after  a  short  inter- 
val, returned  again,  and  invited  the  cibolero  and  his  companion 
to  the  encampment. 

Carlos  of  course  accepted  the  courtesy,  and  a  few  minutes 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  83 

tALr  fco  and  Antonio  were  eating  fresh  buffalo  beef,  and  chatting 
in  jitrfect  amity  with  their  new  hosts. 

The  chief  a  fine-looking  man,  and  evidently  possessing  full 
authority,  became  particularly  friendly  with  Carlos,  and  was 
much  pleased  at  hearing  that  the  tatter  had  a  stock  of  goods. 
lie  promised  to  visit  his  camp  next  morning  and  allow  his  tribe 
to  trade.  As  the  cibolero  had  conjectured,  they  were  Waco 
Indians — a  aoble  race,  one  of  the  noblest  of  the  prairie  tribes. 

Carlos  returned  to  his  camp  in  high  spirits.  He  would  now 
have  his  goods  exchanged  for  mules — so  the  chief  promised — ■ 
and  these  were  the  main  objects  of  his  expedition. 

In  the  morning,  according  to  appointment,  the  Indians  arrived, 
chief  and  all  ;  and  the  little  valley  where  the  cibolero  had 
encamped  was  filled  with  men,  women,  and  children.  The  packs 
were  opened,  the  goods  were  set  forth,  and  the  whole  day  was 
spent  in  continuous  trading.  The  cibolero  found  his  customers 
perfectly  honest  ;  and  when  night  came,  and  they  took  their 
departure,  not  a  single  item  of  Carlos'  stock  remained  on  his 
hands.  In  its  place,  however,  a  handsome  mulada  *  of  no  less 
than  thirty  mules  was  seen  picketed  in  the  bottom  of  the  little 
valley.  These  were  now  the  property  of  Carlos  the  cibolero. 
Not  a  bad  outlay  of  his  eight  onzas  ! 

Not  only  would  they  yield  well  on  his  return,  but  it  was  his 
intention  that  each  of  them  should  carry  back  its  full  load  of 
buffalo-hides,  or  "  tasajo." 

It  would  be  a  successful  expedition,  indeed  ;  and  dreams  of 
future  wealth,  with  the  hope  of  being  some  day  in  a  condition  to 
advance  a  legitimate  claim  to  the  hand  of  the  fair  Catalina,  were 
already  passing  through  the  mind  of  Carlos. 

Once  a  "  rico,"  reflected  he,  even  Don  Ambrosio  might  sanc- 
tion his  suit.  On  that  night  soft  was  the  slumber  ana  pleasant 
the  dreams  of  Carlos  the  cibolero. 

*  Mulado,  a  drove  of  mules.  CabaUada  or  cavallada,  a  drove  of  horses ;  hence  our 
**  Cavalcade."    Manada,  a  band  of  mares. 


S~i  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

Next  day  he  followed  his  hunting  with  increased  ardour.  He 
was  now  provided  with  the  means  of  transport  to  any  amount. 
There  was  no  fear  he  should  have  to  leave  either  his  robes  or 
tasajo  behind.  With  his  own  mules,  he  had  now  thirty-five  ; 
and  that  number  with  the  three  carretas  would  carry  a  splendid 
freight — of  the  value  of  hundreds  of  dollars. 

He  had  already  obtained  some  dressed  robes  from  the  Indians. 
For  these  he  had  parted  with  everything  for  which  an  Indian 
would  trade.  Even  the  buttons  from  off  his  jacket  and  those 
of  his  men,  the  bullion  bands  and  shining  tags  of  their 
sombreros — everything  about  them  that  glittered  ! 

Their  arms  of  course  not.  These  the  Wacoes  did  not  want. 
They  had  similar  ones  themselves,  and  could  manufacture  them 
at  will.  They  would  have  purchased  the  long  brown  rifle  ;  but 
that  was  a  souvenir  Carlos  would  not  have  parted  with  for  a 
score  of  mules. 

For  the  next  day  or  two  the  cibolero  continued  his  hunting. 
He  found  the  buffalo  grow  every  hour  more  excited  and  wild.  He 
noticed,  too,  that  the  "  running  "  gangs  came  from  the  north,  while 
the  Wacoes  were  hunting  to  the  southward  of  his  camp  I  It 
could  not  be  the  latter  that  were  disturbing  them.     Who  then  ? 

On  the  third  night  after  his  trade  with  the  Indians,  Carlos 
had  retired  to  rest  with  his  people.  Antonio  kept  watch  until 
midnight,  at  which  hour  ]xe  was  to  be  relieved  by  one  of  the 
peons. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  85 

Antonio  had  grown  very  sleepy.  His  hard  riding  after  the 
buffalo  had  wearied  him  ;  and  he  was  doing  his  best  to  keep 
awake  for  the  last  half-hour  of  his  vigil,  when  a  snort  reached 
his  ears  from  the  direction  of  the  mulada. 

This  brought  him  to  himself.  He  placed  his  ear  to  the  ground 
and  listened.  Another  snort  louder  than  the  first  came  from 
the  mulada — another — and  another — quick  in  succession  ! 

"  What  can  it  mean  ?  Coyotes  ?  or  perhaps  a  bear  ?  I  shall 
wake  my  master,"  said  Antonio  to  himself. 

Stealing  gently  to  the  side  of  Carlos,  the  half-blood  shook  the 
sleeper  by  the  arm.  A  slight  shake  was"  enough,  for  in  an 
instant  the  cibolero  was  upon  his  feet  and  handling  his  rifle. 
He  always  resorted  to  this  weapon  in  cases  of  danger,  such  as 
a  hostile  attack  by  Indians,  using  his  bow  only  in  the  chase. 

After  a  word  or  two  had  passed  between  Carlos  and  Antonio 
the  three  peons  were  awaked,  and  all  five  stood  to  their  arms. 
The  little  party  remained  in  the  midst  of  the  carretas,  which 
had  been  drawn  up  so  as  to  form  a  small  triangular  corral. 
The  high  boxes  of  these  would  be  an  excellent  protection  against 
arrows  ;  and,  as  there  was  no  fire  in  the  camp  to  make  a  light, 
they  could  not  be  seen  from  without.  The  camp,  moreover, 
was  shadowed  by  the  thick  foliage  of  the  mulberries,  which 
rendered  it  still  more  obscure  ;  while  its  occupants  commanded 
a  view  of  the  prairie  in  front.  But  for  the  wood  copses  which 
stood  at  intervals,  they  could  have  seen  the  whole  ground  both 
up  and  down  the  valley  and  along  its  sides.  These  copses, 
however,  might  have  concealed  any  number  of  foes. 

The  hunters  remained  silent  listening  intently.  At  one  time 
they  fancied  they  could  see  a  dark  form  crouching  along  the 
ground  in  the  direction  of  the  mulada,  that  was  picketed  not  a 
hundred  yards  off.  The  light,  however,  was  so  uncertain,  not 
one  of  the  five  could  be  sure  of  this.  Whatever  it  was,  it 
moved  very  slowly,  for  it  appeared  to  remain  near  the  samo 
spot. 


*#  THE  WHITE   CHIEF. 

Carlos  at  length  set  himself  to  observe  it  more  closely.  He 
stole  Out  from  the  corral,  and,  followed  by  Antonio,  crawled 
along  the  ground.  When  the  two  had  got  nearer  the  dark 
object,  it  was  distinctly  seen  to  move. 

"  There  is  something  !"  whispered  the  cibolero. 

At  that  moment  the  mules  again  snorted,  and  one  or  two  of 
them  struck  the  ground  with  their  hoofs,  as  if  startled. 

"It  must  be  a  bear,  I  fancy,"  continued  Carlos.  "It  has  the 
appearance  of  one.  It  will  stampede  the  animals — a  shot  will 
be  less  likely  to  do  so." 

As  he  said  this  he  raised  his  rifle,  and,  taking  aim  as  well  as 
the  darkness  would  allow  him,  pulled  trigger,  and  fired. 

It  seemed  as  if  the  shot  had  invoked  all  the  demons  of  the 
infernal  regions.  A  hundred  voices  burst  forth  in  one  simulta- 
neous yell,  the  hoofs  of  a  hundred  horses  rang  upon  the  turf, 
the  mulada  got  into  motion,  the  mules  squealing  and  plunging 
violently,  and  the  next  moment  every  one  of  them  had  broken 
their  lariats,  and  were  running  at  a  furious  gallop  out  of  the 
valley  !  A  dark  band  of  yelling  horsemen  was  seen  closing  in 
after  and  driving  them  off ;  and,  before  Carlos  could  recover 
from  his  surprise,  both  mules  and  Indians  had  disappeared  out 
of  sight  and  hearing  ! 

Not  a  single  one  remained  of  the  whole  mulada.  The  ground 
upon  which  they  had  been  picketed  was  swept  perfectly  clear  ! 

"  An  estampeda  !"*  said  the  cibblero,  in  a  husky  voice  ;  "  my 
poor  mules — all  gone — every  one  of  them  !  A  curse  upon  Indian 
duplicity  I" 

Carlos  had  not  the  slightest  doubt  but  that  the  marauders 
were  the  Wacoes — the  very  same  from  whom  he  had  purchased 
the  mules.  He  knew  that  such  an  occurrence  was  by  no  means 
rare — that  oftentimes  the  traders  are  robbed  in  this  way  ;  and 
not  unusual  is  it  for  them  to  purchase  a  second  time  the  very 

*  The  sudden  alarm  produced  among  horses  or  cattle,  leading  to  a  general  scattering 
of  the  drove,  is  called  "  estampeda  "  by  the  Mexicans.  This  word  is  rendered  "  stampede  * 
In  Anglo-American. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  87 

animals  thus  carried  off,  and  from  the  same  Indians  who  have 

stolen  them  ! 

"A  curse  upon  Indian  duplicity !"  he  repeated,  with  indignant 

emphasis.     "No  wonder  they  were  so  free  and  generous  in  their 

barter !     It  was  but  a  plot  on  the  part  of  the  cowardly  thieves 

to  take  from  me  my  whole  cargo,  without  daring  to  do  so  openly. 

Carajo  !  I  am  lost !" 
This  last  phrase  was  uttered  in  a  tone  that  partook  equally 

of  anger  and  grief. 

The  cibolero  was  certainly  placed  in  an  unpleasant  situation. 

All  his  hopes — lately  running  so  high — were  crushed  in  a  single 
moment.  His  whole  property  taken  from  him — the  object  of 
his  enterprise  lost — his  long,  perilous,  and  painful  journeyings 
made  for  nothing.  He  should  return  empty-handed,  poorer 
than  when  he  set  out — for  his  own  five  pack-mules  were  gone 
among  the  rest.  The  oxen,  and  his  faithful  steed,  tied  to  the 
carretas,  alone  remained.  These  would  scarce  serve  to  carry 
provision  for  himself  and  party  on  their  journey  home  ;  no 
cargo — not  a  bale  of  hides — not  a  "bulta"*  of  meat  more  than 
would  be  required  for  their  own  food  ! 

These  reflections  all  passed  through  the  mind  of  the  cibolero 
in  the  space  of  a  few  moments,  as  he  stood  gazing  in  the 
direction  in  which  the  marauders  had  gone.  He  made  no 
attempt  to  follow — that  would  have  been  worse  than  useless. 
On  his  splendid  horse  he  might  have  overtaken  them — only  to 
die  on  the  points  of  their  lances  ! 

'*  A  curse  upon  Indian  duplicity  I"  he  once  more  repeated  ; 
and  then,  rising  to  his  feet,  walked  back  to  the  corral,  and  gave 
orders  for  the  oxen  to  be  drawn  close  up  and  firmly  fastened  to 
the  carretas.  Another  surprise  might  be  attempted  by  some 
lingering  party  of  the  savages  ;  and,  as  it  would  be  unsafe  to 
go  to  sleep,  the  cibolero  and  his  four  companions  remained  awake 
and  on  the  alert  for  the  remainder  of  the  night. 

*  Jtale  or  package  of  goods. 


88  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XIY. 

That  was  a  noche  triste  to  Carlos — a  night  of  painful  refleo 
tions.  Bereft  of  his  property — in  the  midst  of  hostile  Indians, 
who  might  change  their  minds,  return,  and  massacre  him  and  his 
party — many  hundred  miles  from  home,  or  from  any  settlement 
of  whites — a  wide  desert  to  be  traversed — the  further  discourage- 
ment that  there  was  no  object  for  his  going  home,  now  that  he 
was  stripped  of  all  his  trading-stock — perhaps  to  be  laughed  at 
on  his  return — no  prospect  of  satisfaction  or  indemnity,  for  he 
well  knew  that  his  government  would  send  out  no  expedition  to 
revenge"  so  humble  an  individual  as  he  was — he  knew,  in  fact, 
that  no  expedition  of  Spanish  soldiery  could  penetrate  to  the 
place,  even  if  they  had  the  will  ;  but  to  fancy  Yizcarra  and 
Roblado  sending  one  on  his  account  !  No,  no  ;  there  was  no 
hope  of  his  obtaining  satisfaction.  He  was  cruelly  robbed,  and 
he  knew  that  he  must  endure  it ;  but  what  a  blighted  prospect 
was  before  him  ! 

As  soon  as  day  broke  he  would  go  to  the  Waco  camp — he 
would  boldly  upbraid  them  for  their  treachery.  But  what 
purpose  would  that  serve  ?  Besides,  would  he  find  them  still 
there  ?  No  ;  most  likely  they  were  moving  off  to  some  other 
part  at  the  time  they  had  planned  the  robbery  ! 

Several  times  during  the  night  a  wild  idea  occurred  to  him. 
If  he  could  not  have  indemnity  he  might  obtain  revenge.  The 
Wacoes  were  not  without  enemies.  Several  bordering  tribes 
were  at  war  with  them  ;  and  Carlos  knew  they  had  a  powerful 
foe  in  the  Pan6s. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  89 

"  My  fortune  is  bitter,"  thought  Carlos  ;  "  but  revenge  is 
sweet !  What  if  I  seek  the  Pane, — tell  him  my  intention, — 
offer  him  my  lance,  my  bow,  and  my  true  rifle  ?  I  have  never 
met  the  Pane.  I  know  him  not ;  but  I  am  no  weak  hand,  and 
now  that  I  have  a  cause  for  vengeance,  he  will  not  despise  my 
aid.  My  men  will  follow  me — I  know  they  will — anywhere  ; 
and,  tame  '  Tagnos '  though  they  be,  they  can  fight  when  roused 
to  revenge.     I  shall  seek  the  Pane  !" 

The  last  thought  was  uttered  half  aloud,  and  with  emphasis 
that  spoke  determination.  The  cibolero  was  a  man  of  quick 
resolves,  and  this  resolve  he  had  actually  come  to.  It  is  not  to 
be  wondered  at.  His  indignation  at  beiDg  treated  in  such  a 
cruel  and  cowardly  manner — the  poor  prospect  before  him  on 
returning  to  the  settlement — his  natural  desire  to  punish  those 
who  had  placed  him  in  such  a  predicament — as  well  as  some 
hope  which  he  still  entertained  of  recovering,  at  least  a  pact  of 
his  lost  property,  all  influenced  him  to  this  resolve.  He  had 
determined  upon  it,  and  was  just  on  the  point  of  communicating 
his  determination  to  his  companions,  when  he  was  interrupted  by 
the  half-blood  Antonio. 

"Master/7  said  the  latter,  who  appeared  to  have  been  for 
some  time  busied  with  his  own  thoughts,  "did  you  notice 
nothing  strange  ?" 

"When,  Antonio?" 

"  During  the  estampeda  V1 

"  What  was  there  strange  ?" 

"  Why,  there  appeared  to  be  a  good  number,  full  half,  of  the 
rascals  a-foot." 

"  True  ;  I  observed  that." 

"Now,  master,  I  have  seen  a  cavallada  stampeded  by  the 
Comanches  more  than  once — they  were  always  mounted." 

"  What  signifies  that  ?    These  are  Wacoes,  not  Comanches." 

"  True,  master  ;  but  I  have  heard  that  the  Wacoes,  like  the 
Comanches,  are  true  Aorse-Indians,  and  never  go  a-foot  on  any 
business." 


90  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

"That  is  indeed  so,"  replied  the  cibolero,  in  a  reflective  mood. 
"  Something  strange,  I  confess." 

"But,  master,"  continued  the  half-blood,  "did  you  notice 
nothing  else  strange  during  the  stampede  ?" 

"  No,"  answered  Carlos  ;  "  I  was  so  annoyed — so  put  out  by 
the  loss,  I  scarce  noticed  anything.    What  else,  Antonio  ?" 

"  Why,  in  the  midst  of  these  yellings,  did  you  not  hear  a  shrill 
whoop  now  and  then — a  whistle  ?" 

"  Ha  !  did  you  hear  that  ?" 

"  More  than  once — distinctly." 

"  Where  were  my  ears  ?"  asked  the  cibolero  of  himself ; 
"  you  are  sure,  Antonio  ?" 

"  Quite  sure,  master." 

Carlos  remained  for  a  moment  silent,  evidently  engaged  in 
busy  reflection.  After  a  pause,  he  broke  out  in  a  half- 
soliloquy  : — 

"  It  may  have  been — it  must  have  been — by  heavens  !  it 
must " 

"  What,  master  ?" 

4  The  Pane  whistle  1" 

''  Just  what  I  was  thinking,  master.  The  Comanches  never 
whoop  so — the  Kiawa  never.  I  have  not  heard  that  the 
Wacoes  give  such  a  signal.  Why  not  Pane  ?  Besides,  their 
oeing  a-foot — that's  like  Pane  !" 

A  sudden  revulsion  had  taken  place  in  the  mind  of  the 
eibolero.  There  was  every  probability  that  Antonio's  conjecture 
was  correct.  The  "whistle"  is  a  peculiar  signal  of  the  Pane 
tribes.  Moreover,  the  fact  of  so  many  of  the  marauders  tyeing 
on  foot — that  was  another  peculiarity.  Carlos  knew,  that  among 
the  Southern  Indians  such  a  tactic  is  never  resorted  to.  The 
Panes  are  horse-Indians  too,  but  on  their  marauding  expeditions 
to  the  South,  they  often  go  a-foot,  trusting  to  return  mounted — 
which  they  almost  invariably  do. 

"After  all,"  thought  Carlos,  "I  have  been  wronging  the 
Wacoes — the  robbers  are  Panes  !" 


THE   WfllTE   CHIEF.  91 

But  now  a  new  suspicion  entered  his  mind.  It  was  still  the 
Wacoes  that  had  done  it.  They  had  adopted  the  Pane  whistle 
to  deceive  him  !  A  party  of  them  might  easily  be  a-foot — it 
was  not  such  a  distance  to  their  camp, — besides,  after  the 
estampeda  they  had  gone  in  that  very  direction  ! 

No  doubt,  should  he  go  there  on  the  morrow,  they  would  tell 
him  that  the  Panes  were  in  the  neighbourhood,  that  it  was  they 
who  had  stolen  his  mules — the  mules  of  course  he  would  not  see, 
as  these  would  be  safely  concealed  among  the  hills. 

"  No,  Antonio/'  he  said,  after  making  these  reflections,  "  our 
enemies  are  the  Wacoes  themselves." 

"  Master,"  replied  Antonio,  "  I  hope  not." 

"  I  hope  not,  too,  camarado.  I  had  taken  a  fancy  to  our 
friends  of  but  yesterday  :  I  should  be  sorry  to  find  them  our  foes 
— but  I  fear  it  is  even  so." 

With  all,  Carlos  was  not  confident ;  and  now  that  he  reflected, 
another  circumstance  came  to  his  mind,  in  favour  of  the  Wacoes. 
His  companions  had  also  noted  it. 

That  circumstance  was  the  running  of  the  buffalos  observed 
during  the  past  few  days.  The  gangs  had  passed  from  the  north 
going  southward  ;  and  their  excited  manner  was  almost  a  proof 
that  they  were  pressed  by  a  party  of  hunters.  The  Wacoes 
were  all  this  time  hunting  to  the  south  of  the  cibolero's  camp  ! 
This  would  seem  to  indicate  that  some  other  Indians  were  upon 
the  north.     What  more  likely  than  a  band  of  Panes  ? 

Again,  Carlos  reproached  himself  for  his  too  hasty  suspicions 
of  his  friends.  His  mind  was  filled  with  doubts.  Perhaps  these 
would  be  resolved  by  the  light  of  the  morning. 

As  soon  as  the  day  should  arrive,  he  had  resolved  to  go  to 

the  Waco  camp,  and  satisfy  himself,  or  at  all  events  openly 

make  his  enquiries. 

***** 

The  first  streaks  of  daylight  were  just  falling  upon  the  prairie, 
when  the  quick  keen  eye  of  the  half-blood,  ranging  the  ground 


92  THE  WHITE    CHIEF. 

in  every  direction,  was  arrested  by  the  appearance  of  something 
odd  upon  the  grass.  It  lay  near  the  spot  where  the  mulada 
had  been  picketed.  It  was  a  darkish  object  in  a  recumbent 
position,  Was  it  bushes  or  gorse  ?  No.  It  could  not  be  that. 
Its  outlines  were  different.  It  was  more  like  some  animal  lying 
down — perhaps  a  large  wolf  ?  It  was  near  the  place  where  they 
had  fancied  that  they  saw  something  in  the  darkness,  and  at 
which  Carlos  had  fired. 

Antonio,  on  first  perceiving  the  object,  called  his  master's 
attention  to  it,  and  both  now  gazed  over  the  box  of  the  carreta, 
scanning  it,  as  well  as  the  grey  light  would  permit  them. 

As  this  became  brighter  the  object  was  seen  more  distinctly, 
while  at  each  moment  the  curiosity  of  the  ciboleros  increased. 
They  would  have  long  since  gone  out  to  examine  it  more  closely; 
but  they  were  not  yet  free  from  apprehensions  of  a  second 
attack  from  the  Indians  ;  and  they  prudently  remained  within 
the  corral. 

At  length,  however,  they  could  forego  an  examination  no 
longer.  They  had  formed  their  suspicion  of  what  the  object 
was  ;  and  Carlos  and  Antonio  climbed  over  the  carretas,  and 
proceeded  towards  it. 

On  arriving  at  the  spot,  they  were  not  so  much  surprised — 
for  they  had  partially  anticipated  such  a  thing — at  finding  the 
body  of  a  dead  Indian  !  It  was  lying  flat  upon  the  grass,  face 
downwards  ;  and  on  closer  examination,  a  wound  from  which 
much  blood  had  run,  was  perceived  in  the  side.  There  was  the 
mark  of  a  rifle  bullet — Carlos  had  not  fired  in  vain  ! 

They  bent  down,  and  turned  over  the  body  to  examine  it. 
The  savage  was  in  full  war-costume — that  is,  naked  to  the  waist, 
and  painted  over  the  breast  and  face  so  as  to  render  him  as 
frightful  as  possible  :  but  what  struck  the  ciboleros  as  most  sig- 
nificant was  the  costume  of  his  head !  This  was  close  shaven 
over  the  temples  and  behind  the  ears.  A  patch  upon  the  top 
was  clipped  short,  but  in  the  centre  of  the  crown  one  long  lock 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  93 

of  hair  remained  uncut,  and  this  lock  was  intermingled  with 
plumes,  and  plaited  so  as  to  hang  queue-like,  down  the  back. 
The  naked  temples  were  stained  with  vermilion,  and  the  cheeks 
and  bosom  daubed  in  a  similar  manner.  These  brilliant  spots 
contrasted  with  the  colourless  and  deathly  hue  of  the  skin,  and 
with  the  blanched  lips  and  glazed  eye-balls,  gave  to  the  corpse  a 
hideous  appearance. 

Carlos,  after  gazing  upon  it  for  some  moments,  turned  to  his 
companion  with  a  look  of  intelligence  ;  and  pointing  to  the 
shaved  head,  and  then  to  the  moccasins  upon  thelndian's  feet, 
in  a  tone  that  expressed  the  satisfaction  he  felt  at  the  discovery, 
pronounced  the  word  : — 

"Panel" 


94  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XY. 

■0- 

The  deal  Indian  was  a  Pane  beyond  doubt.  The  tonsure  of 
his  hair,  the  cut  of  his  moccasins,  his  war-paint,  enabled  Carlos 
to  tell  this  * 

The  cibolero  was  glad  that  he  was  a  Pane.  He  had  several 
reasons  for  being  so.  First,  it  gratified  him  to  know  that  his 
Waco  friends  were  still  true.  Secondly,  that  he  had  punished 
one  of  the  robbers;  and  lastly,  the  knowledge  that  they  were 
Panes  gave  him  some  hope  that  he  might  yet  recover  by  the  help 
of  the  Wacoes,  some  of  the  stolen  mules  ! 

This  was  not  improbable.  As  already  stated,  the  Wacoes 
and  Panes  were  sworn  foes;  and  as  soon  as  the  former  should 
hear  that  the  latter  were  in  the  neighbourhood,  Carlos  felt  sure 
they  would  go  in  pursuit  of  them.  He  would  share  in  this  pur- 
suit with  his  little  band,  and,  in  the  event  of  the  Panes  being 
defeated,  might  get  back  his  mulada. 

His  first  impulse,  therefore,  was,  to  gallop  to  the  Waco  camp 
-  -apprise  them  of  the  fact  that  the  Pane  was  on  the  war-trail, 
and  then  join  them  in  search  of  the  latter. 

Just  then  both  he  and  Antonio  remembered  that  the  Panes 
had  themselves  gone  in  the  direction  of  the  Waco  camp  !  It 
was  not  two  miles  distant — they  could  hardly  fail  to  find  it,  even 

*  The  shaving  the  scalp  is  a  practice  confined  to  the  Pan6s,  Osages,  and  a  few  other 
tribes.  The  Comanches,  Apaches,  and  other  prairie  Indians,  wear  their  hair  in  all  its 
luxuriance,  and  even  add  to  it  by  "  splicing."  Among  those  who  shave  the  hair  the  cen- 
tral part  of  the  crown  is  left  unshaven,  and  a  long  lock  growing  from  this  reserved  por- 
tion is  the  "  scalplock." 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  95 

in  the  night  1     What  if  they  had  taken  the  Wacoes  by  surprise, 
and  had  already  made  their  attack  I 

It  was  quite  probable — more  than  probable.  The  time  and 
the  hour  were  just  in  keeping.  The  estampeda  had  occurred 
before  midnight.  No  doubt  they  were  then  on  their  way  to  the 
Waco  village  !  They  would  just  be  in  time  to  make  their 
attack,  at  the  usual  hour  for  such  forays,  between  midnight  and 
morning  1 

Carlos  feared  he  might  be  too  late  to  give  warning.  His 
Waco  friends  ,may  have  already  perished  !  Whether  or  no,  he 
determined  to  proceed  at  once  to  their  encampment. 

Leaving  Antonio  and  the  peons  with  directions  to  guard  and 
defend  his  own  camp  to  the  last,  he  rode  off,  armed  both  with 
rifle  and  bow.  It  was  yet  but  grey  day,  but  he  knew  the  trail 
leading  to  the  Waco  village,  and  followed  it  without  difficulty. 
He  rode  with  caution,  scanning  the  timber  copses  before 
approaching  them ;  and  running  his  eye  along  the  crests  of  the 
ridges  as  he  advanced. 

This  caution  was  not  unnecessary.  The  Panes  could  not  be 
far  off — they  might  still  be  in  ambush  between  him  and  the 
Waco  camp,  or  halted  among  the  hills. 

The  cibolero  had  but  little  fear  of  meeting  one  or  two  of 
them.  He  rode  a  horse  in  which  he  had  full  confidence;  and  he 
knew  that  no  Pane  could  overtake  him;  but  he  might  be  sur- 
rounded by  numbers,  and  intercepted  before  he  could  reach  the 
Waco  lodges.  That  was  the  reason  why  he  advanced  with  so 
much  cautiou. 

His  ears  were  set  to  listen  attentively.  Every  sound  was 
noted  and  weighed — the  "  gobble  "  of  the  wild  turkey  from  the 
branches  of  the  oak;  the  drumming  of  the  ruffed  grouse  on  some 
dry  knoll;  the  whistling  of  the  fallow-deer;  or  the  tiny  bark  of 
the  prairie  marmot.  All  these  were  well-known  sounds;  and  as 
each  was  uttered,  the  cibolero  stopped  and  listened  attentively. 
Under  other  circumstances,  he  would  not  have  heeded  them, 


96  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

but  he  knew  that  these  sounds  could  be  imitated,  and  hrs  ear  was 
bent  to  detect  any  counterfeit.  He  could  distinguish  the  Pane 
trail  of  the  previous  night.  A  strong  band  there  must  have 
been,  by  the  numerous  tracks  on  the  grass.  At  the  crossing  of 
a  stream  Carlos  could  detect  the  prints  of  moccasins  in  the  sand. 
There  were  still  some  of  the  party  a-foot  then,  though,  no  doubt, 
the  stolen  mulada  had  mounted  a  good  many. 

Carlos  rode  on  with  more  caution  than  ever.  He  was  half- 
way to  the  Waco  village,  and  still  the  Pane  trail  led  in  that 
direction.  Surely  these  could  not  have  passed  without  finding 
it  ?  Such  skilled  warriors  as  the  Panes  would  not.  They 
would  see  the  trail  of  the  Wacoes  leading  to  the  cibolero's  own 
camp — they  would  soon  discover  the  lodges — perhaps  they  had 
already  made  their  attack— perhaps 

The  reflections  of  the  cibolero  were  suddenly  interrupted  ;  dis* 
tant  sounds  fell  upon  his  ear — shouts  and  cries  of  fearful  import 
— with  that  continued  murmur  that  results  from  the  mingling  of 
many  voices  in  loud  and  confused  clamour.  Now  and  then  was 
heard  a  whoop,  or  a  cheer,  or  a  shrill  whistle,  rising  above  the 
ordinary  noises,  and  carrying  far  over  the  plain  its  tones  of  tri- 
umph or  revenge. 

Carlos  knew  the  import  of  these  shouts  and  cries — they  were 
the  sounds  of  battle  ! — of  terrible  and  deadly  strife  ! 

They  came  from  behind  the  hill — the  cibolero  was  just  climb- 
ing it. 

He  spurred  his  horse,  and,  galloping  forward  to  its  crest 
looked  down  into  the  valley.    The  conflict  was  raging  before,  him ! 

He  had  a  full  view  of  the  dreadful  scene.  Six  hundred  dusky 
horsemen  were  riding  about  on  the  plain  ;  some  dashing  at  each 
other  with  couched  lances — some  twanging  their  bows  from  a 
distance  ;  and  others  close  together  in  the  hand-to-hand  combat 
of  the  deadly  tomahawk  ?  Some  were  charging  in  groups  with 
their  long  spears — some  wheeling  into  flight,  and  others,  dis- 
mounted, were  battling  on  foot  !  Some  took  shelter  among  the 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  97 

timber  islands,  and  sprang  out  again  as  they  saw  an  opportunity 
of  sending  an  arrow,  or  lancing  a  foeman  in  the  back  ;  and  so  the 
red  contest  continued. 

Not  a  shot  was  heard — neither  bugle  nor  drum  sent  forth  their 
inspiring  notes  ;  no  cannon  rolled  its  thunder — no  rocket  blazed 
— no  smoke  spread  its  sulphury  cloud  upon  the  air — but  without 
these  signs  and  sounds  there  was  no  fear  of  mistaking  that  con- 
test for  a  mimic  game — a  tournament  of  the  prairies.  The  wild 
war-whoop,  and  the  wilder  whistle — the  earnest  onslaught — the 
fierce  charging  cheer — the  cries  of  triumph  and  vengeance — the 
neighing  steeds  without  riders — here  and  there  the  prostrate 
savage,  with  skinless  scalp,  glaring  red  in  the  sun — the  spears 
and  hatchets  crimsoned  with  blood— all  were  evidence  of  real 
and  deadly  strife,  and  Carlos  did  not  doubt  for  a  moment  the 
character  of  the  scene.  Before  him  was  an  Indian  fight — Waco 
and  Pane  engaged  in  the  earnest  struggle  of  life  and  death  ! 

All  this  he  comprehended  at  a  glance,  and  after  regarding  the 
fight  for  a  moment,  he  could  distinguish  the  warriors  of  both 
tribes  from  one  another.  The  Panes  in  full  war  costume,  were 
easily  recognised  by  their  tufted  scalp-locks  ;  while  the  Wacoes, 
who  had,  no  doubt,  been  taken  by  surprise,  were  many  of  them 
in  hunting-skirts  and  leggins.  Some,  however,  were  nearly  as 
naked  as  their  adversaries  ;  but  easily  distinguished  from  them 
by  their  full  flowing  hair. 

The  first  impulse  of  the  cibolero  was  to  gallop  forward  and 
mingle  in  the  fight — of  course,  taking  side  with  the  Wacoes. 
The  sound  of  the  conflict  roused  his  blood,  and  the  sight  of  v the 
robbers  who  had  so  lately  ruined  him  rendered  him  eager  for 
revenge.  May  of  them  were  mounted  upon  the  very  mules  they 
had  taken  from  him,  and  Carlos  was  determined  to  have  some 
of  them  back  again. 

He  was  about  to  put  spurs  to  his  horse,  and  dash  forward, 
when  a  sudden  change  seemed  to  occur  in  the  conflict  that 

5 


98  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

decided  him  to  remain  where  he  was.  The  Panes  were  giving 
way  ! 

Many  of  them  were  seen  wheeling  out  of  the  plain,  and  taking 
to  flight. 

As  Carlos  looked  down  the  hill,  he  saw  three  of  the  Pane 
warriors  in  full  run,  making  up  to  the  spot  where  he  stood. 
Most  of  the  band  were  still  fighting,  or  had  fled  in  a  different 
direction  ;  but  these,  cut  off  from  the  rest,  came  directly  up  the 
hill  at  a  gallop. 

The  cibolero  had  drawn  his  horse  under  the  cover  of  some 
trees,  and  was  not  perceived  by  them  until  they  were  close  to 
the  spot. 

At  this  moment  the  war-cry  of  the  Wacoes  was  heard  directly 
in  their  rear,  and  Carlos  saw  that  two  mounted  warriors  of  the 
tribe  were  in  pursuit.  The  fugitives  looked  back,  and  seeing 
only  two  adversaries  after  them,  once  more  wheeled  round  and 
gave  fight. 

At  their  first  charge  one  of  the  pursuers  was  killed,  and  the 
other — whom  Carlos  now  recognised  as  the  Waco  chief — was 
left  alone  against  three  assailants. 

The  whip-like  crack  of  the  cibolero's  rifle  sounded  on  the  air, 
and  one  of  the  Panes  dropped  out  of  his  saddle.  The  other  two, 
ignorant  of  whence  the  shot  had  come,  continued  their  onset  on 
the  Waco  chief,  who,  dashing  close  up,  split  the  skull  of  one  of 
them  with  his  tomahawk.  His  horse,  however,  bore  him  rap- 
idly past,  and  before  he  could  wheel  round,  the  remaining  Pane 
— an  active  warrior — rushed  after  and  thrust  his  long  spear  into 
the  back  of  the  chief.  Its  head  passed  clear  through  his  body, 
completely  impaling  him  ;  and  with  a  death-whoop,  the  noble 
Indian  fell  from  his  horse  to  the  ground. 

But  his  enemy  fell  at  the  same  time.  The  arrow  of  the  cib- 
olero was  too  late  to  save,  though  not  to  avenge,  the  Waco's 
fall.     It  pierced  the  Pane  just  at  the  moment  the  latter  had 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  99 

made  his  thrust,  and  he  fell  to  the  ground  simultaneously  with  his 
victim,  still  clutching  the  handle  of  the  spear  ! 

A  fearful  group  lay  dead  upon  the  sward  ;  but  Carlos  did  not 
stay  to  contemplate  it.  The  fight  still  raged  in  another  part  of 
the  field,  and,  putting  spurs  to  his  horse,  he  galloped  off  to  take 
part  in  it. 

But  the  Panes  had  now  lost  many  of  their  best  warriors,  and 
a  general  panic  had  seized  upon  them,  ending  in  their  full  flight. 
Carlos  followed  along  with  the  victorious  pursuers,  now  and  then 
using  his  rifle  upon  the  fleeing  robbers.  But  fearing  that  a  stray 
party  of  them  might  attack  his  own  little  camp,  he  turned  from 
the  line  of  pursuit,  and  galloped  in  that  direction.  On  arriving, 
he  found  Antonio  and  the  peons  fortified  within  their  corral,  and 
all  safe.  Stray  Indians  had  passed  them,  but  all  apparently  too 
much  frightened  to  have  any  desire  for  an  attack  upon  the  little' 
party. 

As  soon  as  the  cibolero  had  ascertained  these  facts  he  turned 
his  horse  and  rode  back  towards  the  scene  of  the  late  conflict. 


100  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XY1. 

As  Carlos  approached  the  spot  where  the  chief  had  been  slain 
he  heard  the  death-wail  chaunted  by  a  chorus  of  voices. 

On  getting  still  nearer,  he  perceived  a  ring  of  warriors 
dismounted  and  standing  around  a  corpse.  It  was  that  of  the 
fallen  chief.  Others,  fresh  from  the  pursuit,  were  gathering  to 
the  place  ;  each  taking  up  the  melancholy  dirge  as  he  drew 
nigh. 

The  cibolero  alighted,  and  walked  forward  to  the  ring.  Some 
regarded  him  with  looks  of  surprise,  while  others  who  knew  he 
had  aided  them  in  the  fight,  stepped  up  and  grasped  him  by  the 
hand.  One  old  warrior  taking  Carlos'  arm  in  his,  led  him 
forward  to  the  ring,  and  silently  pointed  to  the  now  ghastlf 
features,  as  though  he  was  imparting  to  the  cibolero  the  news 
that  their  chief  was  dead  ! 

Neither  he  nor  any  of  the  warriors  knew  what  part  Carlos 
had  borne  in  the  affair.  No  one,  now  alive,  had  been  witness  to 
the  conflict  in  which  the  chief  had  fallen.  Around  the  spot  were 
high  copses  that  hid  it  from  the  rest  of  the  field,  and,  at  the 
time  this  conflict  occurred,  the  fight  was  raging  in  a  different 
direction.  The  warrior,  therefore,  thought  he  was  imparting  to 
Carlos  a  piece  of  news,  and  the  latter  remained  silent. 

But  there  was  a  mystery  among  the  braves,  and  Carlos  saw 
this  by  their  manner.  Five  Indians  lay  dead  upon  the  ground 
unscalped !  That  was  the  mystery.  They  were  the  three 
Panes,  and  the  chief  with  the  other  Waco.    They  could  not 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


•  101 


have  slain  each  other,  and  all  have  fallen  on  the  spot.  That  wag 
not  probable.  The  Waco  and  one  of  the  Panes  lay  apart.  The 
other  three  were  close  together,  just  as  they  had  fallen,  the  chief 
impaled  by  the  Pane  spear,  while  his  slayer  lay  behind  him  still 
grasping  the  weapon  !  The  red  tomahawk  was  clutched  firmly 
in  the  hands  of  the  chief,  and  the  cleft  skull  of  the  second  Pane 
showed  where  it  had  last  fallen. 

So  far  the  Indians  translated  the  tableau,  but  the  mystery  lay 
not  there.  "Who  had  slain  the  slayer  of  their  chief  ?  That  was 
the  puzzle.  Some  one  must  have  survived  this  deadly  strife, 
where  five  warriors  had  died  together  ! 

If  a  Pane,  surely  he  would  not  have  gone  oif  without  that 
great  trophy  which  would  have  rendered  him  famous  for  life, — 
the  scalp  of  the  "Waco  chief  ?  If  a  "Waco,  where  and  who  was 
he? 

These  questions  passed  from  lip  to  lip.  No  one  was  found  to 
answer  them,  but  there  were  yet  some  warriors  to  return  from 
the  pursuit,  and  the  inquiry  was  suspended,  while  the  death-song 
was  again  chaunted  over  the  fallen  chief. 

At  length  all  the  braves  had  arrived  on  the  spot,  and  stood  in 
a  circle  around  the  body.  One  of  the  warriors  stepped  forward 
to  the  midst,  and  by  a  signal  intimated  that  he  wished  to  be 
heard.   A  breathless  silence  followed,  and  the  warrior  began  : — 

"  Wacoes  !  our  hearts  are  sad  when  they  should  otherwise 
rejoice.  In  the  midst  of  victory  a  great  calamity  has  fallen  upon 
us.  We  have  lost  our  father, — our  brother  !  Our  great  chief 
— he  whom  we  all  loved — has  fallen.  Alas  !  In  the  very  hour 
of  triumph,  when  his  strong  right  hand  had  hewn  down  his 
enemy  on  the  field — in  that  moment  has  he  fallen  ! 

"  The  hearts  of  his  warriors  are  sad,  the  hearts  of  his  people 
will  long  be  sad  1 

"  Wacoes  I  our  chief  has  not  fallen  unrevenged.  His  slayer 
lies  at  his  feet  pierced  with  the  deadly  dart,  and  weltering  in  his 
blood.    Who  of  you  hath  done  this  ?" 


2.02:  :,;/'<  the  white  chief. 

Here  the  speaker  paused  for  a  moment  as  if  waiting  for  a 
reply.     None  was  given. 

"Wacoes  !"  he  continued,  "our  beloved  chief  has  fallen,  and 
our  hearts  are  sad.  But  it  glads  them  to  know  that  his  death 
has  been  avenged.  There  lies  his  slayer,  still  wearing  his  hated 
scalp.  What  brave  warrior  claims  the  trophy  ?  Let  him  step 
forth  and  take  it  I" 

Here  there  was  another  pause,  but  neither  voice  nor  movement 
answered  the  challenge. 

The  cibolero  was  silent  with  the  rest.  He  did  not  comprehend 
what  was  said,  as  the  speech  was  in  the  Waco  tongue,  and  he 
understood  it  not.  He  guessed  that  it  related  to  the  fallen 
chief  and  his  enemies,  but  its  exact  purport  was  unknown  to 
him. 

"  Brothers  !"  again  resumed  the  orator,  "  brave  men  are 
modest  and  silent  about  their  deeds.  None  but  a  brave  warrior 
could  have  done  this.  We  know  that  a  brave  warrior  will  avow 
it.  Let  him  fear  not  to  speak.  The  Wacoes  will  be  grateful  to 
the  warrior  who  has  avenged  the  death  of  their  beloved  chief." 

Still  the  silence  was  unbroken,  except  by  the  voice  of  the 
orator. 

"  Brother  warriors  1"  he  continued,  raising  his  voice  and 
speaking  in  an  earnest  tone,  "I  have  said  that  the  Wacoes  will 
be  grateful  for  this  deed.  I  have  a  proposal  to  make.  Hear 
me!" 

All  signified  assent  by  gestures. 

"It  is  our  custom,"  continued  the  speaker,  "  to  elect  our 
chief  from  the  braves  of  our  tribe.  I  propose  that  we  elect  him 
now  and  here — here  !  on  the  red  field  where  his  predecessor  has 
fallen.  I  propose  for  our  chief  the  warrior  who  has  done  this 
deed  /"     And  the  orator  pointed  to  the  fallen  Pane. 

"  My  voice  for  the  brave  who  has  avenged  our  chief  \"  cried 
one. 

"  And  mine  !"  shouted  another. 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  103 

"  And  mine  !  and  mine  !  and  mine  I"  exclaimed  all  the 
warriors. 

"  Then  solemnly  be  it  proclaimed,"  said  the  orator,  "  that  he 
to  whom  belongs  this  trophy,"  he  pointed  to  the  scalp  of  the 
Pane,  "  shall  be  chief  of  the  Waco  nation  1" 

"  Solemnly  we  avow  it  1"  cried  all  the  warriors  in  the  ring, 
each  placing  his  hand  over  his  heart  as  he  spoke. 

"Enough!"  said  the  orator.  "Who  is  chief  of  the  Waco 
warriors  ?    Let  him  declare  himself  on  the  spot  !" 

A  dead  silence  ensued.  Every  eye  was  busy  scanning  the 
faces  around  the  circle,  every  heart  was  beating  to  hail  their 
new  chief. 

Carlos,  unconscious  of  the  honour  that  was  in  store  for  him, 
was  standing  a  little  to  one  side,  observing  the  movements  of  his 
dusky  companions  with  interest.  He  had  not  the  slightest  idea 
of  the  question  that  had  been  put.  Some  one  near  him,  however, 
who  spoke  Spanish,  explained  to  him  the  subject  of  the  inquiry, 
and  he  was  about  to  make  a  modest  avowal,  when  one  of  the 
braves  in  the  circle  exclaimed, — 

"  Why  be  in  doubt  longer  ?  If  modesty  ties  the  tongue  of 
the  warrior,  let  his  weapon  speak.  Behold  !  his  arrow  still 
pierces  the  body  of  our  foe.  Perhaps  it  will  declare  its  owner, 
— it  is  a  marked  one  1" 

"True  I"  ejaculated  the  orator.  "Let  us  question  the 
arrow  !" 

And  stepping  forward  he  drew  the  shaft  from  the  body  of  the 
Pane,  and  held  it  aloft. 

The  moment  the  eyes  of  the  warriors  fell  upon  its  barbed 
head,  an  exclamation  of  astonishment  passed  from  their  lips. 
The  head  was  of  iron !  No  Waco  ever  used  such  a  weapon  as 
that  1 

All  eyes  were  instantly  turned  on  Carlos  the  cibolero,  with 
looks  of  inquiry  and  admiration.  All  felt  that  it  must  be  from 
his  bow  had  sped  that  deadly  shaft ;  and  they  were  the  more 


104  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

convinced  of  this  because  some  who  had  noticed  the  third  Pane 
pierced  with  a  rifle  bullet,  had  just  declared  the  fact  to  the 
crowd. 

Yes,  it  must  be  so.    The  pale-face  was  the  avenger  of  their 
5hief  I 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  105 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

Carlos,  who  by  this  time  had  become  aware  of  the  nature  of 
their  inquiries,  now  stepped  forward,  and  in  modest  phrase 
detailed  through  the  interpreter  how  the  chief  had  fallen,  and 
what  part  he  himself  had  borne  in  the  conflict. 

A  loud  murmur  of  applause  broke  from  the  circle  of  warriors, 
and  the  more  excited  of  the  young  men  rushed  forward  and 
grasped  the  cibolero's  hand,  uttering  as  they  did  so  expres- 
sions of  gratitude.  Most  of  the  warriors  already  knew  that 
to  him  they  were  indebted  for  their  safety.  It  was  the  report 
of  his  rifle,  fired  in  the  night,  that  had  put  them  on  their  guard, ' 
and  prevented  the  Panes  from  surprising  their  encampment,  else 
the  day's  history  might  have  been  very  different.  In  fact,  the 
Panes,  through  this  very  signal  having  been  heard,  had  been 
themselves  surprised,  and  that  was  the  true  secret  of  their  dis- 
aster and  sanguinary  retreat. 

When,  in  addition  to  this  service,  it  was  seen  how  the  cibolero 
had  fought  on  their  side,  killing  several  of  their  foes,  the  hearts 
of  the  Wacoes  were  filled  with  gratitude  ;  but  now  that  it  be- 
came known  that  the  pale-faced  warrior  was  the  avenger  of  their 
beloved  chief,  their  gratitude  swelled  into  enthusiasm,  and  for 
some  minutes  their  loud  expressions  of  it  alone  could  be  heard. 

When  the  excitement  had  to  some  extent  subsided,  the  war- 
rior, who  seemed  to  be  recognised  as  the  orator  of  the  tribe,  and 
who  was  regarded  with  great  deference,  again  stood  forth  to 
speak.     This  time  his  speech  was  directed  to  Carlos  alone. 
5* 


106  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  White  warrior n  he  said.  "I  have  spoken  with  the  braves 
of  our  nation.  They  all  feel  that  they  owe  you  deep  gratitude, 
vhich  words  cannot  repay.  The  purport  of  our  recent  delibe- 
rations has  been  explained  to  you.  Upon  this  ground  we  vowed 
that  the  avenger  of  him  who  lies  cold  should  be  our  future  chief. 
We  thought  not  at  the  time  that  that  brave  warrior  was  our 
white  brother.  But  now  we  know  ;  and  should  we  for  that  be 
false  to  our  vow — to  our  promised  word  ?  No  ! — not  even  in 
thought  ;  and  here,  with  equal  solemnity,  we  again  repeat  that 
oath." 

"  We  repeat  it  !"  echoed  around  the  ring  of  warriors  while 
each  with  solemnity  of  manner  placed  his  hand  over  his  heart. 

"  White  warrior  ! "  continued  the  speaker,  **  our  promise 
remains  sacred.  The  honour  we  offer  you  is  the  greatest  that 
we  can  bestow.  It  has  never  been  borne  but  by  a  true  warrior 
of  the  Waco  tribe,  for  no  impotent  descendant  of  even  a  favour- 
ite chief  has  ever  ruled  over  the  braves  of  our  nation.  We  do 
not  fear  to  offer  this  honour  to  you.  We  would  rejoice  if  you 
would  accept  it.  Stranger  !  we  will  be  proud  of  a  white  chief 
when  that  chief  is  a  warrior  such  as  you  !  We  know  you  better 
than  you  think.  We  have  heard  of  you  from  our  allies  the 
Comanche — we  have  heard  of  Carlos  the  cibolero  ! 

"  We  know  you  are  a  great  warrior  ;  and  we  know  too,  that 
in  your  own  country,  among  your  own  people,  you  are  nothing. 
Excuse  our  freedom,  but  speak  we  not  the  truth  ?  We  despise 
your  people,  who  are  only  tyrants  and  slaves.  All  these  things 
have  our  Comanche  brothers  told  us,  and  much  more  of  you. 
We  know  who  you  are,  then  ;  we  knew  you  when  you  came 
amongst  us,  and  were  glad  to  s£e  you.  We  traded  with  you  as 
a  friend. 

"  We  now  hail  you  as  a  brother  and  thus  say, — If  you  have 
no  ties  that  bind  you  to  your  ungrateful  nation,  we  can  offer 
you  one  that  will  not  be  ungrateful.  Live  with  us, — be  our 
chief ! » 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  107 

As  the  speaker  ended,  his  last  words  were  borne  like  an  echo 
from  lip  to  lip  until  they  had  gone  round  the  full  circle  of  war- 
riors, and  then  a  breathless  silence  ensued. 

Carlos  was  so  taken  by  surprise  that  for  some  moments  he  was 
unable  to  make  reply.  He  was  not  alone  surprised  by  the  sin- 
gular proposal  thus  singularly  made  to  him  ;  but  the  knowledge 
which  the  speaker  betrayed  of  his  circumstances  quite  astonished 
him.  True,  he  had  traded  much  among  the  Comanches,  and 
was  on  friendly  terms  with  that  tribe,  some  of  whom,  in  times 
of  peace,  even  visited  the  settlement  of  San  Ildefonso  ;  but 
it  seemed  odd  that  these  savages  should  have  noticed  the  fact — 
for  fact  it  was — that  the  cibolero  was  somewhat  of  an  outcast 
among  his  own  people.  Just  then  he  had  no  time  to  reflect 
upon  the  singularity  of  the  circumstances,  as  the  warriors  waited 
his  reply. 

He  scarcely  knew  what  reply  to  make.  Hopeless  outcast 
that  he  was,  for  a  moment  the  proposal  seemed  worthy  of  accep- 
tance. At  home  he  was  little  better  than  a  slave  ;  here  he 
would  be  ruler,  the  lord  elect  of  all. 

The  Wacoes,  though  savages  by  name,  were  warriors,  were 
men  of  hearts,  human  and  humane.  He  had  proofs  of  it  before 
him.  His  mother  and  sister  would  share  his  destiny  ;  but  Cata- 
lina, — ha  !  that  one  thought  resolved  him  ;  he  reflected  no 
further. 

"Generous  warriors  !"  he  replied  ;  "I  feel  from  the  bottom 
of  my  heart  a  full  sense  of  the  honour  you  have  offered  to  con- 
fer upon  me.  I  wish  that  by  words  I  could  prove  how  much  I 
thank  you,  but  I  cannot.  My  words,  therefore,  shall  be  few 
and  frank.  It  i3  true  that  in  my  own  land  I  am  not  honoured, 
— I  am  one  of  the  poorest  of  its  people  ;  but  there  is  a  tie  that 
binds  me  to  it : — a  tie  of  the  heart  that  calls  upon  me  to  return. 
Wacoes,  I  have  spoken  !" 

"  Enough  !"  said  the  orator  ;  "  enough,  brave  stranger,  it  is 
Dot  for  us  to  inquire  into  the  motives  that  guide  your  acts.     If 


108  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

not  our  chief,  you  will  remain  our  friend.  We  have  yet  a  way 
— a  poor  one — left  us  to  show  our  gratitude  :  you  have  suffered 
from  our  enemies,  you  have  lost  your  property,  but  that  has 
been  recovered,  and  shall  be  yours  again.  Further,  we  entreat 
you  to  remain  with  us  for  some  days,  and  partake  of  our  rude 
hospitality.    You  will  stay  with  us  ?" 

The  invitation  was  promptly  echoed  by  all,  and  as  promptly 
accepted. 

****** 

About  a  week  after  this  time  an  atajo  of  pack-mules — nearly 
fifty  in  number — loaded  with  buffalo-hides  and  tasajo,  was  seen 
struggling  up  the  eastern  ceja  of  the  Llano  Estacado,  and  head- 
ing in  a  north-westerly  direction  over  that  desert  plain.  The 
arriero,  mounted  upon  the  mulera,  was  a  half-blood  Indian.* 
Three  carretas,  drawn  by  oxen  and  driven  by  dusky  peons,  fol- 
lowed the  mule-train,  making  noise  enough  to  frighten  even  the 
coyotes  that  behind  skulked  through  the  coverts  of  mezquite. 
A  dashing  horseman  mounted  upon  a  fine  black  steed  rode  in 
advance,  who,  ever  and  anon  turning  in  his  saddle,  looked  back 
with  a  satisfied  glance  upon  the  fine  atajo.  That  horseman  was 
Carlos. 

The  Wacoes  had  not  forgotten  to  be  generous.  That  train 
of  mules  and  those  heavy  packs  were  the  gift  of  the  tribe  to 
the  avenger  of  their  chief.  But  that  was  not  all.  In  the 
breast-pocket  of  the  cibolero's  jacket,  was  a  "  bolsa,"f  filled 
with  rare  stuff,  also  a  present  from  the  "Wacoes,  who  promised 
some  day  that  their  guest  should  have  more  of  the  same.  What 
did  that  bolsa  contain  ?  coin  ?  money  ?  jewels  ?  No.  It  con- 
tained only  dust  ;  but  that  dust  was  yellow  and  glittering.  It 
was  gold ! 

*  The  "  mulera,"  or  bell-mule,  is  a  steady  old  mule  that  goes  in  advance  of  the  atajo, 
and  acts  as  the  guide  of  the  others,  that  will  all  follow  whenever  the  bell  is  heard.  A 
mare  is  oftener  used  for  the  purpose  than  a  mule. 

t  A  purse, 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  109 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

On  the  second  day  after  the  fiesta  there  was  a  small  dining 
party  at  the  Presidio.  Merely  a  few  bachelor  friends  of  the 
Commandante — the  beaux  esprits  of  the  place — including  the 
fashionable  Echevarria.  The  cura  was  among  the  number,  and 
also  the  mission  padres,  both  of  whom  enjoyed  the  convivialities 
of  the  table  equal  to  any  "  friar  of  orders  grey." 

The  company  had  gone  through  the  numerous  courses  of  a 
Mexican  meal — the  "pucheros,"  "  guisados,"  and  endless  mix- 
tures of  "chile,"* — and  the  dinner  was  at  that  stage,  when  the 
cloth  has  been  carried  off,  and  the  wine  flows  freely.  "  Canario," 
and  "  Xeres,"  "  Pedro  de  Ximenes,"  "  Madeira,"  and  "  Bordeos," 
in  bottles  of  different  shapes,  stood  upon  the  table  ;  and  for 
those  who  liked  a  stronger  beverage  there  was  a  flask  of  golden 
"  Catalan,"  with  another  of  Maraschino.  A  well-stored  cellar 
was  that  of  the  Commandante.  In  addition  to  his  being  mili- 
tary governor,  he  was,  as  already  hinted,  collector  of  the 
derechos  de  consume,  or  custom-house  dues.  Hence  he  was  the 
recipient  of  many  a  little  present,  as  now  and  then  a  basket  of 
champagne  or  a  dozen  of  Bordeaux. 

His  company  had  got  fairly  into  the  wine.  The  cura  had 
thrown  aside  his  sanctity  and  become  human  like  the  rest ;  the 

*  The  "  puchero "  is  a  dish  of  many  ingredients,  though  it  is  not  the  famous  "  olla 
podrida,"  as  asserted  by  travellers.  "  Puchero  "  answers  to  our  boiled  meat  and  cabbage, 
and  these  are  its  essential  elements,  though  a  bit  of  fowl,  a  boiled  pear,  "  garbanzos"  (a 
species  of  pea),  pumpkins,  and  carrot,  parsnip  or  turnip,  may  all  be  found  in  the  mixture. 
It  is  a  common  dish  on  the  tables  of  the  wealthier  and  middle-class  Mexicans.  "  Guisado  " 
is  a  stew  or  kash,  and  may  be  of  many  kinds,  according  to  the  meat  or  fowl  composing  ifc 


110  THE    WHITE    CHIEB. 

padres  had  forgotten  their  sackcloth  and  bead-roll,  and  the 
senior  of  them,  Padre  Joaquin,  entertained  the  table  with  spicy 
adventures  which  had  occurred  to  him  before  he  became  a  mouk. 
Echevarria  related  anecdotes  of  Paris,  with  many  adventures  he 
had  encountered  among  the  grisettes. 

The  Spanish  officers  being  the  hosts  were,  of  course,  least 
talkative,  though  the  Commandante — vain  as  any  young  sub 
who  wore  his  epaulettes  for  the  first  time — could  not  refrain 
from  alluding  occasionally  to  his  terrible  list  of  bonnes  fortunes 
among  the  fair  Sevillanas.  He  had  long  been  stationed  at  the 
city  of  oranges,  and  'Ma  gracia  Andalusiana"  was  ever  his 
theme  of  admiration. 

Roblado  believed  in  the  belles  of  the  Havannah,  and  descanted 
upon  the  plump,  material  beauty  which  is  characteristic  of  the 
Quadroons  ;  while  the  lieutenant  expressed  his  penchant  for  the 
small-footed  Guadalaxarenas — not  of  old  Spain,  but  of  the 
rich  Mexican  province  Guadalaxara.  He  had  been  quartered 
there. 

So  ran  the  talk— rough  and  ribald — upon  that  delicate  theme 
— woman.  The  presence  of  the  trio  of  churchmen  was  no 
restraint.  On  the  contrary,  both  padres  and  cura  boasted  of 
their  liaisons  with  as  much  bawd  and  brass  as  the  others,  for 
padres  and  cura  were  both  as  depraved  as  any  of  their  dining 
companions.  Any  little  reserve,  either  might  have  shown  upon 
ordinary  occasions,  had  disappeared  after  a  few  cups  of  wine  ; 
and  none  of  them  feared  the  company,  which  on  its  part,  stood 
as  little  in  awe  of  them.  The  affectation  of  sanctity  and  self- 
denial  was  meant  only  for  the  simple  poblanos  and  the  simpler 
peons  of  the  settlement.  At  the  dinner-table  it  was  occasionally, 
assumed  by  one  or  the  other,  but  only  by  way  of  joke, — to  give 
point  and  piquancy  to  the  relation  of  some  adventure.  In  the 
midst  of  the  conversation,  which  had  grown  somewhat  general 
and  confused,  a  name  was  pronounced  which  produced  a  momen- 
tary silence.     That  name  was  "  Carlos  the  cibolero." 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  Ill 

At  the  mention  of  this  name  several  countenances  changed 
expression.  Roblado  was  seen  to  frown.  On  Yizcarra's  face 
were  portrayed  mixed  emotions,  and  both  padres  and  cura  seemed 
to  know  the  name  unfavourably. 

It  was  the  beau  Echevarria  who  had  mentioned  it. 

"  Ton  the  honour  of  a  cavallero  !  the  most  impudent  thing  I 
ever  witnessed  in  all  my  life,  even  in  republican  Paris  !  A  fellow, 
— a  demned  trader  in  hides  and  tasajo — in  short,  a  butcher  of 
demned  buffaloes  to  aspire Parhleu  /" 

Echevarria,  though  talking  Spanish,  always  swore  in  French. 
It  was  more  polite. 

"Most  insolent — intolerable  !" — cried  several  voices. 

"  I  don't  think  the  lady  seemed  over  angry  withal,"  remarked 
a  blunt  young  fellow,  who  sat  near  the  lower  end  of  the  table. 

A  chorus  of  voices  expressed  dissent  from  this  opinion. 
Roblado's  was  the  loudest. 

"  Don  Ramon  Diaz,"  said  he,  addressing  himself  to  the  young 
fellow,  "  you  certainly  could  not  have  observed  very  carefully  on 
that  occasion.     I  who  was  beside  the  lady  know  that  she  was 

filled  with  disgust "  (this  was  a  lie,  and  Roblado  knew  it), 

"  and  her  father " 

11  Oh,  her  father,  yes  1"  cried  Don  Ramon,  laughing.  "  Any 
one  could  see  that  he  was  angry — that  was  natural  enough.  Ha  ! 
hal" 

11  But  who  is  the  fellow  ?"  inquired  one. 

"  A  splendid  rider/'  replied  Don  Ramon.  "The  Commandante 
will  admit  that,"  and  the  free  speaker  looked  at  Yizcarra  with 
a  smile  of  intelligence.    The  latter  frowned  at  the  observation. 

u  You  lost  a  good  sum,  did  you  not  V}  inquired  the  cura  of 
Yizcarra. 

"  Not  to  him,"  replied  the  Commandante,  "  but  to  that  vulgar 
fellow  who  seems  his  friend.  The  worst  of  it  is,  when  one  beta 
with  these  low  people  there  is  no  chance  of  getting  a  revanche  at 
gome  other  time.     One  cannot  meet  them  in  the  ordinary  way." 


112  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  But  who  is  the  fellow  ?"  again  inquired  one. 

"  Who  ?    Why  a  cibolero— that's  all." 

"  True,  but  is  there  nothing  about  his  history  ?  He's  a  giiero* 
and  that  is  odd  for  a  native  !  Is  he  a  Criollo  ?  He  might  be 
a  Biscayan." 

"  Neither  one  nor  the  other.     'Tis  said  he's  an  Americano.'' 

"  Americano  !" 

"  Not  exactly  that — his  father  was  ;  but  the  padre  here  can 
tell  all  about  him." 

The  priest  thus  appealed  to  entertained  the  company  with 
some  facts  in  the  history  of  the  cibolero.  His  father  had  been 
an  Americano,  as  it  was  supposed — some  stray  personage  who 
had  mysteriously  found  his  way  to  the  valley  and  settled  in  it 
long  ago.  Such  instances  were  rare  in  the  settlements  of  New 
Mexico  ;  but  what  was  rarer  still,  in  this  case  the  "  Americano  " 
was  accompanied  by  an  "  Americana  " — the  mother  of  Carlos 
— and  the  same  old  woman  who  attracted  so  much  attention 
on  the  day  of  San  Juan.  All  the  efforts  of  the  padres  to 
christianize  either  one  or  the  other  had  been  in  vain.  The 
old  trapper — for  such  he  was  —  died  as  he  had  lived  —  a 
blaspheming  "  heretico  ;"  and  there  was  a  general  belief  in 
the  settlement  that  his  widow  held  converse  with  the  devil.  All 
this  was  a  scandal  to  the  Church,  and  the  padres  would  long 
since  have  expelled  the  giiero  family,  but  that,  for  some  reason 
or  other,  they  were  protected  by  the  old  Commandante — Yiz- 
carra's  predecessor — who  had  restrained  the  zealous  priests  in 
their  good  intention. 

"  But,  caballeros  !"  said  the  padre,  glancing  towards  Viz- 
carra,  "  such  heretics  are  dangerous  citizens.  In  them  lie  the 
seeds  of  revolution  and  social  disturbance  ;  and  when  this  giiero 
is  at  home,  he  is  seen  only  in  the  company  of  those  we  cannot 

*  A  fair  person  with  light  or  red  hair.  Such  is  rare  in  all  parts  of  Mexico ;  and  both 
giiero  and  giiera,  if  at  all  handsome,  are  great  favourites  with  the  respective  opposite 
sexes. 


THE   WniTE   CHIEF.  113 

watch  too  closely  :  ha  has  been  seen  with  some  of  the  suspected 
Tagnos,  several  of  whom  are  in  his  service." 

"  Ha  !  with  them,  indeed  1"  exclaimed  several.  ♦ '  A  dangerous 
fellow  ! — he  should  be  looked  after." 

The  sister  of  the  cibolero  now  became  the  subject  of  conversa- 
tion, and  as  remarks  were  made  more  or  less  complimentary  to 
her  beauty,  the  expression  upon  the  face  of  Yizcarra  kept 
constantly  changing.  That  villain  was  more  interested  in  the 
conversation  than  his  guests  were  aware,  and  he  had  already 
formed  his  plans.  Already  his  agents  were  out  on  the  accom- 
plishment of  his  atrocious  designs. 

The  transition  from  the  cibolero's  sister  to  the  other  belles  of 
the  place,  and  to  the  subject  of  woman  in  general,  was  natural ; 
and  the  company  were  soon  engaged  in  their  original  conversa- 
tion, which,  under  the  influence  of  additional  wine,  grew  more 
"racy"  than  ever. 

The  scene  ended  by  several  of  the  party  becoming  "  boracho  f* 
and  the  night  being  now  far  advanced,  the  guests  took  their 
leave,  some  of  them  requiring  to  be  conducted  to  their  homes. 
A  soldier  apiece  accompanied  the  cura  and  padres,  all  three  of 
whom  were  as  "  drunk  as  lords  f  and  it  was  no  new  thing  for 
them. 

♦Intoxicated,  drunk.    " Embriaguado  "  is  another  term  used  to  express  the  s»»*i 
condition — a  somewhat  rare  one  among  Mexicans  of  the  better  class. 


114:  THE   WHITE   CniEF. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

The  Commandante,  with  his  friend  Roblado,  alone  remained 
in  the  room,  and  continued  the  conversation  with  a  fresh  glass 
and  cigar. 

"And  yon  really  think,  Roblado,  that  the  fellow  had 
encouragement.  I  think  so  too,  else  he  would  never  have 
dared  to  act  as  he  did." 

"lain  quite  sure  of  it  now.  That  he  saw  her  last  night,  and 
alone,  I  am  certain.  As  I  approached  the  house,  I  saw  a  man 
standing  before  the  reja,  and  leaning  against  the  bars,  as  if 
conversing  with  some  one  inside.  Some  friend  of  Don  Ambrosio, 
thought  I. 

"As  I  drew  nearer,  the  man,  who  was  muffled  in  a  manga, 
walked  off  and  leaped  upon  a  horse.  Judge  my  surprise  on 
recognising  in  the  horse  the  black  stallion  that  was  yesterday 
ridden  by  the  cibolero  ! 

"When  I  entered  the  house  and  made  inquiries  as  to  who 
were  at  home,  the  servants  informed  me  that  master  was  at  the 
mineria,  and  that  the  Senorita  had  retired,  and  could  see  no  one 
that  night  ! 

"By  heaven  !  I  was  in  such  a  passion,  I  hardly  knew  what  I 
said  at  the  moment.  The  thing's  scarce  credible  ;  but,  that  this 
low  fellow  is  on  secret  terms  with  her,  is  as  sure  as  I  am  a 
soldier." 

"It  does  seem  incredible.  What  do  you  mean  to  do, 
Roblado  ?" 


THE   WHITE   CdlEF.  115 

"  Oh  !  I'm  safe  enough  about  her.  She  shall  be  better 
watched  for  the  future.  I've  had  a  hint  given  to  Don  Ambrosio. 
You  know  my  secret  well  enough,  colonel.  Her  mine  is  my 
loadstone  ;  but  it  is  a  cursed  queer  thing  to  have  for  one's  rival 
such  a  fellow  as  this  !     Ha  1  ha  !  ha  !" 

Roblado's  laugh  was  faint  and  unreal.  "Do  you  know," 
continued  he,  striking  on  a  new  idea,  "  the  padre  don't  like  the 
gliero  family.  That's  evident  from  the  hints  he  let  drop  to-night. 
We  may  get  this  fellow  out  of  the  way  without  much  scandal, 
if  the  Church  will  only  interfere.  The  padres  can  expel  him  at 
once  from  the  settlement  if  they  can  only  satisfy  themselves  that 
he  is  a  '  heretico.'     Is  it  not  so  ?" 

"  It  is,"  coldly  replied  Yizcarra,  sipping  his  wine  ;  "  but  to 
expel  him,  my  dear  Uoblado,  some  one  else  might  be  also  driven 
off.  The  rose  would  be  plucked  along  with  the  thorn.  You 
understand  ?" 

"  Perfectly." 

"  That,  then,  of  course,  I  don't  wish — at  least  not  for  the 
present.  After  some  time  we  may  be  satisfied  to  part  with  rose, 
thorn,  bush,  roots,  and  all.     Ha  !  ha  1  ha  !" 

"By  the  way,  colonel  1"  asked  the  Captain,  "have  you  made 
any  progress  yet  ? — have  you  been  to  the  house  ?" 

"  No,  my  dear  fellow  ;  I  have  not  had  time.  It's  some  dis- 
tance, remember.  Besides  I  intend  to  defer  my  visit  until  this 
fellow  is  out  of  the  way.  It  will  be  more  convenient  to  carry 
on  my  courtship  in  his  absence." 

"  Out  of  the  way  !  what  do  you  mean  ?" 

"That  the  cibolero  will  shortly  start  for  the  Plains — to  be 
gone,  perhaps  for  several  months,  cutting  up  buffalo  beef,  trick- 
ing the  Indians,  and  such  like  employments." 

"  Ho  !  that's  not  so  bad." 

"  So  you  see,  querido  camarado,  there's  no  need  for  violence 
in  the  matter.  Have  patience — time  enough  for  everything. 
Before  my  bold  buffalo-hunter  gets  back,  both  our  little  affairs 


11 G  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

will  be  settled,  I  trust.  You  shall  be  the  owner  of  rich  mines, 
and  I " 

A  slight  knock  at  the  door,  and  the  voice  of  Sergeant  Gomez 
was  heard,  asking  to  see  the  Commandante. 

"  Come  in,  sergeant  ! "  shouted  the  colonel.  The  brutal-look- 
ing trooper  walked  into  the  room,  and,  from  his  appearance,  it 
was  plain  he  had  just  dismounted  from  a  ride. 

"Well,  sergeant  ?"*  said  Yizcarra,  as  the  man  drew  near; 
"  speak  out  1  Captain  Roblado  may  know  what  you  have  to 
say." 

"  The  party,  colonel,  lives  in  the  very  last  house  down  the 
valley, — full  ten  miles  from  here.  There  are  but  the  three, 
mother,  sister,  and  brother — the  same  you  saw  at  the  fiesta. 
There  are  three  or  four  Tagno  servants,  who  help  the  man  in  his 
business.  He  owns  a  few  mules,  oxen,  and  carts,  that's  all. 
These  he  makes  use  of  in  his  expeditions,  upon  one  of  which  he 
is  about  to  start  in  three  or  four  days  at  the  furthest.  It  is  to 
be  a  long  one,  I  heard,  as  he  is  to  take  a  new  route  over  the 
Llano  Estacado." 

"Over  the  Llano  Estacado ?" 

"  Such  I  was  told  was  his  intention." 

"  Anything  else  to  say,  sergeant  ?" 

'*  Nothing,  coloael,  except  that  the  girl  has  a  sweetheart — the 
same  young  fellow  who  bet  so  heavily  against  you  at  the  fiesta." 

"  The  devil ! "  exclaimed  Yizcarra,  while  a  deep  shadow 
crossed  his  forehead. 

"  He,  indeed  !    I  suspected  that.    Where  does  he  live  ?" 

"  Not  far  above  them,  colonel.  He  is  the  owner  of  a  rancho, 
and  is  reputed  rich— that  is  for  a  ranchero." 

"  Help  yourself  to  a  glass  of  Catalan,  sergeant.' ' 

The  trooper  stretched  out  his  hand,  laid  hold  of  a  bottle,  and, 
having  filled  one  of  the  glasses,  bowed  respectfully  to  the  officers, 
and  drank  off  the  brandy  at  a  draught.  Seeing  that  he  was 
not  wanted  further,  he  touched  his  shako  and  withdrew. 


THE   WHITE  CHIEF.  117 

"  So,  camarado,  you  see  it  is  right  enough,  so  far  as  you  are 
concerned." 

"  And  for  you  also  \n  replied  Roblado. 

"Not  exactly." 

"Why  not?" 

"I  don't  like  the  story  of  this  sweetheart — this  ranchero. 
The  fellow  possesses  money — a  spirit,  too,  that  may  be  trouble- 
some. He's  not  the  man  one  would  be  called  upon  to  fight — at 
least  not  one  in  my  position  ;  but  he  w  one  of  these  people — 
what  the  cibolero  is  not — and  has  their  sympathies  with  him. 
It  would  be  a  very  different  thing  to  get  involved  with  him  in 
an  affair!  Bah  !  what  need  I  care  ?  I  never  yet  failed.  Good 
night,  camarado  ! " 

"  Buenos  noches  /"  replied  Roblado  ;  and  both  rising  simulta- 
neously from  the  table,  retired  to  their  respective  sleeping- 
rooms. 


118  THE  WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XX.     ; 

The  "ranchos"  and  "haciendas"  of  the  valley  extended 
nearly  ten  miles  along  the  stream  below  San  Idelfonso.  Near 
the  town  they  were  studded  more  thickly;  but,  as  you  descended 
the  stream,  fewer  were  met  with,  and  these  of  a  poorer  class. 
The  fear  of  the  "  Indios  bravos  n  prevented  those  who  were 
well  off  from  building  their  establishments  at  any  great  distance 
from  the  Presidio.  Poverty,  however,  induced  others  to  risk  them- 
selves nearer  the  frontier;  and,  as  for  several  years  the  settlement 
had  not  been  disturbed,  a  number  of  small  farmers  and  graziers 
had  established  themselves  as  far  as  eight  or  ten  miles  distance 
below  the  town.  Half-a-mile  beyond  all  these  stood  an  isolated 
dwelling — the  last  to  be  seen  going  down  the  valley.  It  seemed 
beyond  the  pale  of  protection — so  far  as  the  garrison  was  con- 
cerned— for  no  patrol  ever  extended  its  rounds  to  so  distant  a 
point.  Its  owner  evidently  trusted  to  fate,  or  to  the  clemency 
of  the  Apaches — the  Indians  who  usually  troubled  the  settle- 
ment— for  the  house  in  question  was  in  no  other  way  fortified 
against  them.  Perhaps  its  obscure  and  retired  situation  con- 
tributed to  its  security. 

It  stood  somewhat  off  the  road,  not  near  the  stream,  but 
back  under  the  shadow  of  the  bluff;  in  fact,  almost  built  against 
the  cliff. 

It  was  but  a  poor  rancho,  like  all  the  others  in  the  valley, 
and,  indeed  throughout  most  parts  of  Mexico,  built  of  large 
blocks  of  mud,  squared  in  a  mould  and  sun-dried.     Many  of  the 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  119 

better  class  of  such  buildings  showed  white  fronts,  because  near 
at  hand  gypsum  was  to  be  had  for  the  digging.  Some  of 
greater  pretension  had  windows,  that  looked  as  though  they 
were  glazed.  So  they  were,  but  not  with  glass.  The  shining 
plates  that  resembled  it  were  but  lamina  of  the  aforesaid  gyp- 
sum, which  is  used  for  that  purpose  in  several  districts  of  New 
Mexico. 

The  rancho  in  question  was  ornamented  neither  with  wash 
nor  windows.  It  stood  under  the  cliff,  its  brown  mud  walls 
scarce  contrasting  with  the  colour  of  the  rock ;  and,  instead  of 
windows,  a  pair  of  dark  holes,  with  a  few  wooden  bars  across 
them,  gave  light  to  the  interior. 

This  light,  however,  was  only  a  supplement  to  that  which 
entered  by  the  door  habitually  kept  open. 

The  front  of  the  house  was  hardly  visible  from  the  valley 
road.  A  traveller  would  never  have  noticed  it,  and  even  the 
keen  eye  of  an  Indian  might  have  failed  to  discover  it.  The  sin- 
gular fence  that  surrounded  it  hid  it  from  view — singular  to  the 
eye  of  one  unaccustomed  to  the  vegetation  of  this  far  land.  I 
was  a  fence  of  columnar  cacti.  The  plants  that  formed  it  were 
regular  fluted  columns,  six  inches  thick  and  from  six  to  ten  feet 
high.  They  stood  side  by  side  like  pickets  in  a  stockade,  so  close 
together  that  the  eye  could  scarce  see  through  the  interstices, 
still  further  closed  by  the  thick  beard  of  thorns.  Near  their 
tops  in  the  season  these  vegetable  columns  became  loaded  with 
beautiful  wax-like  flowers,  which  disappeared  only  to  give  way 
to  bright  and  luscious  fruits.  It  was  only  after  passing  through 
the  opening  in  this  fence  that  the  little  rancho  could  be  seen  ; 
and  although  its  walls  were  rude,  the  sweet  little  flower-garden, 
that  bloomed  within  the  enclosure,  told  that  the  hand  of  care 
was  not  absent. 

Beyond  the  cactus-fence,  and  built  against  the  cliff,  was  ano- 
ther enclosure — a  mere  wall  of  adobe  of  no  great  height.  This 
was  a  "  corral"  where  cattle  were  kept,  and  at  one  corner  was 


120  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

a  sort  of  shea  or  stable  of  small  dimensions.  Sometimes  half-a- 
dozen  mules  and  double  that  number  of  oxen  might  be  seen  in 
that  corral,  and  in  the  stable  as  fine  a  horse  as  ever  carried  sad- 
dle. Both  were  empty  now,  for  the  animals  that  usually  occu- 
pied them  were  out.  Horse,  mules,  and  oxen  as  well  as  their 
owner,  were  far  away  upon  the  prairies. 

Their  owner  was  Carlos  the  cibolero.  Such  was  the  home  of 
the  buffalo-hunter,  the  home  of  his  aged  mother  and  fair  sister. 
Such  had  been  their  home  since  Carlos  was  a  child. 

And  yet  they  were  not  of  the  people  of  the  valley  nor  the 
town.  Neither  race — Spanish  nor  Indian — claimed  them.  They 
differed  from  both  as  widely  as  either  did  from  the  other.  It 
was  true  what  the  padre  had  said.  True  that  they  were  Ameri- 
cans ;  that  their  father  and  mother  had  settled  in  the  valley  a 
long  time  ago  ;  that  no  one  knew  whence  they  had  come,  except 
that  they  had  crossed  the  great  plains  from  the  eastward  ;  that 
they  were  hereticos,  and  that  the  padres  could  never  succeed  in 
bringing  them  into  the  fold  of  the  Church  ;  that  these  would 
iave  expelled,  or  otherwise  punish  them,  but  for  the  interference 
of  the  military  Comm andante  ;  and,  furthermore,  that  both  were 
always  regarded  by  the  common  people  of  the  settlement  with  a 
feeling  of  superstitious  dread.  Latterly  this  feeling,  concentrated 
on  the  mother  of  Carlos,  had  taken  a  new  shape,  and  they  looked 
upon  her  as  a  hechicera, — a  witch — and  crossed  themselves 
devoutly  whenever  she  met  them.  This  was  not  often,  for  it  was 
rare  that  she  made  her  appearance  among  the  inhabitants  of  the 
valley.  Her  presence  at  the  fiesta  of  San  Juan  was  the  act  of 
Carlos,  who  had  been  desirous  of  giving  a  day's  amusement  to 
the  mother  and  sister  he  so  much  loved. 

Their  American  origin  had  much  to  do  with  the  isolation  in 
which  they  lived.  Since  a  period,  long  preceding  that  time,  bit- 
ter jealousy  existed  between  the  Spano-Mexican  and  Anglo- 
American  races.  This  feeling  had  been  planted  by  national 
authority,  and  nursed  and  fomented  by  priestcraft.    Events  that 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  121 

have  since  taken  place  had  already  cast  their  shadows  over  the 
Mexican  frontier  ;  and  Florida  and  Louisiana  were  regarded  as 
but  steps  in  the  ladder  of  American  aggrandisement.  A  full 
understanding  of  these  matters  was  of  course  confined  to  the 
more  intelligent  ;  but  all  were  imbued  with  the  bad  passions  of 
international  hate. 

The  family  of  the  cibolero  suffered  under  the  common  preju- 
dice, and  on  that  account  lived  almost  wholly  apart  from  the 
inhabitants  of  the  valley.  What  intercourse  they  had  was  mostly 
with  the  native  Indian  population — the  poor  Tagnos,  who  felt 
but  little  of  this  anti-American  feeling. 

If  we  enter  the  rancho  of  Carlos  we  shall  see  the  fair-haired 
Rosita  seated  upon  a  petatet  and  engaged  in  weaving  rebosos. 
The  piece  of  mechanism  which  serves  her  for  a  loom  consists 
of  only  a  few  pieces  of  wood  rudely  carved.  So  simple  is  it  that 
it  is  hardly  just  to  call  it  a  machine.  Yet  those  long  bluish 
threads  stretched  in  parallel  lines,  and  vibrating  to  the  touch  of 
her  nimble  fingers,  will  soon  be  woven  into  a  beautiful  scarf  to 
cover  the  head  of  some  coquettish  poblana  of  the  town.  None 
in  the  valley  can  produce  such  rebosos  as  the  cibolero's  sister. 
So  much  as  he  can  beat  all  the  youth  in  feats  of  horsemanship, 
so  much  does  she  excel  in  the  useful  art  which  is  her  source  of 
subsistence. 

There  are  but  two  rooms  in  the  rancho,  and  that  is  one  more 
than  will  be  found  in  most  of  its  fellows.  But  the  delicate  senti- 
ment still  exists  in  the  Saxon  mind.  The  family  of  the  cibolero 
are  not  yet  Indianised. 

The  kitchen  is  the  larger  apartment  and  the  more  cheerful, 
because  lighted  by  the  open  door.  In  it  you  will  see  a  small 
(i  brazero  n  or  altar-like  fire-place — half-a-dozen  earthen  "  ollas" 
shaped  like  urns — some  gourd  shell-cups  and  bowls — a  tortilla 
stone,  with  its  short  legs  and  inclined  surface — some  petates  to  sit 
upon — some  buffalo-robes,  for  a  similar  purpose — a  bag  of  maize 
— some  bunches  of  dried  herbs,  and  strings  of  red  and  green  chile 

6 


122  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

— but  no  pictures  of  saints  ;  and,  perhaps,  it  is  the  only  house 
in  the  whole  valley  where  your  eye  will  not  be  gratified  by  a 
sight  of  these.  Truly  the  family  of  the  cibolero  are  "  hereticos." 
Not  last  you  will  see  an  old  woman  seated  near  the  fire,  and 
smoking  punche  in  a  pipe  !  A  strange  old  woman  is  she,  and 
strange  no  doubt  her  history  ;  but  that  is  revealed  to  no  one. 
Her  sharp,  lank  features  :  her  blanched,  yet  still  luxuriant  hair  ; 
the  wild  gleam  of  her  eyes  ;  all  render  her  appearance  singular. 
Others  than  the  ignorant  could  not  fail  to  fancy  her  a  being  dif- 
ferent from  the  common  order.  No  wonder,  then,  that  these 
regard  her  as  "  un  hechicera  1" 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  123 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

Rosita  knelt  upon  the  floor  passing  her  little  hand-shuttle 
through  the  cotton-woof.  Now  she  sang — and  sweetly  she  sang 
— some  merry  air  of  the  American  back-woods  that  had  been 
taught  her  by  her  mother  ;  anon  some  romantic  lay  of  old  Spain 
— the  H  Troubadour  "  perhaps — a  fine  piece  of  music,  that  gives 
such  happy  expression  to  the  modern  song,  "  Love  Not."  This 
"  Troubadour  n  was  a  favourite  with  Rosita  ;  and  when  she  took 
up  her  bandolon,  and  accompanied  herself  with  its  guitar-like 
notes,  the  listener  would  be  delighted. 

She  was  now  singing  to  beguile  the  hours  and  lighten  her 
task  ;  and  although  not  accompanied  by  any  music,  her  silvery 
voice  sounded  sweet  and  clear. 

The  mother  had  laid  aside  her  pipe  of  punche,  and  was  busy 
as  Rosita  herself.  She  spun  the  threads  with  which  the  rebosos 
were  woven.  If  the  loom  was  a  simple  piece  of  mechanism, 
much  more  so  was  the  spinning  machine — the  "  huso  "  or  "  mala- 
cate" — which  was  nothing  more  or  less  than  the  "whirligig 
spindle."  Yet  with  this  primitive  apparatus  did  the  old  dame 
draw  out  and  twist  as  smooth  a  thread  as  ever  issued  from 
the  "jenny." 

u  Poor  dear  Carlos !  One,  two,  three,  four,  five,  six — six 
notches  I  have  made — he  is  just  in  his  sixth  day.  By  this  time 
he  will  be  over  the  Llano,  mother.  I  hope  he  will  have  good 
luck,  and  get  well  treated  of  the  Indians." 

"Never  fear,  nina — my  brave  boy  has  his  father's  rifle,  and 


124:  THE     WHITE    CHIEF. 

knows  how  to  use  it — well  he  does.     Never  fear  for  Carlos  !" 

"  But  then,  mother,  he  goesin  a  new  direction  !  What  if  he 
fall  in  with  a  hostile  tribe  ?" 

"  Never  fear,  nina  !  Worse  enemies  than  Indians  has  Carlos 
— worse  enemies  nearer  home — cowardly  slaves  !  thay  hate  us 
— both  Gachupinos  and  Criollos  hate  us — Spanish  dogs  1  they 
hate  our  Saxon  blood  \n 

"  Oh  mother,  say  not  so  !  The  are  not  all  our  enemies.  We 
have  some  friends  ?" 

Rosita  was  thinking  of  Don  Juan. 

"  Few — few — and  far  between  I  What  care  I  while  my 
brave  son  is  there  ?  He  is  friend  enough  for  us.  Soft  heart — 
brave  heart — strong  arm — who  like  my  Carlos  ?  And  the  boy 
loves  his  old  mother — his  strange  old  mother,  as  these  pelados* 
think  her.  He  still  loves  his  old  mother.  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  ! 
What  then  cares  she  for  friends  ?     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  1" 

Her  speech  ended  in  a  laugh  of  triumph,  showing  how  much 
she  exulted  in  the  possession  of  such  a  son. 

"  0  my  !  what  a  cargaf  mother  !  He  never  had  such  a  carga 
before  !     I  wonder  where  Carlos  got  all  the  money  V 

Rosita  did  not  know  exactly  where  ;  but  she  had  some  fond 
suspicions  as  to  who  had  stood  her  brother's  friend. 

"  Ay  de  mi  P  she  continued  ;  "he  will  be  very  rich  if  he  gets 
a  good  market  for  all  those  fine  things — he  will  bring  back 
troops  of  mules.  How  I  shall  long  for  his  return  !  One— two 
— three — six — yes,  there  are  but  six  notches  in  the  wood.  Oh  ! 
I  wish  it  full  along  both  edges — I  do  I" 

Rosita's  eyes,  as  she  said  this,  were  bent  upon  a  thin  piece  of 
cedar-wood  that  hung  against  the  wall,  and  upon  which  six 
little  notches  were  observable.  That  was  her  clock  and  calen- 
dar, which  was  to  receive  a  fresh   mark   each   day  until  the 

*  A  name  literally  signifying  "  naked  fellows."    "  Ragamuffins  "  may  be  taken  as  ita 
synonyme. 
t  A  mule-load  is  a  "  carga." 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  125 

cibolero's  return — thus  keeping  her  informed  of  the  exact  time 
that  had  elapsed  since  his  departure. 

After  gazing  at  the  cedar  wood  for  a  minute  or  two,  and 
trying  to  make  the  six  notches  count  seven,  she  gave  it  up,  and 
went  on  with  her  weaving. 

The  old  woman,  laying  down  her  spindle,  raised  the  lid  of  an 
earthen  "olla"  that  stood  over  a  little  fire  upon  the  brazero. 
From  the  pot  proceeded  a  savory  steam,  for  it  contained  a  stew 
of  tasajo  cut  into  small  pieces,  and  highly  seasoned  with  cebollas 
(Spanish  onions)  and  chile  Colorado  (red  capsicum). 

"  Nina,  the  guisado  is  cooked,"  said  she,  after  lifting  a  por- 
tion of  the  stew  on  a  wooden  spoon,  and  examining  it ;  "let  us 
to  dinner  !" 

"  Yery  well,  mother,"  replied  Rosita,  rising  from  her  loom  ; 
11 1  shall  make  the  tortillas  at  once." 

Tortillas  are  only  eaten  warm — that  is,  are  fit  only  for  eating 
when  warm — or  fresh  from  the  "  comal."*  They  are,  therefore, 
to  be  baked  immediately  before  the  meal  commences,  or  during 
its  continuance. 

Rosita  set  the  olla  on  one  side,  and  placed  the  comal  over  the 
coals.  Another  olla,  which  contained  maize — already  boiled 
soft — was  brought  forward,  and  placed  beside  the  "  metate,"  or 
tortilla-stone  ;  and  then,  by  the  help  of  an  oblong  roller — also 
of  stone — a  portion  of  the  boiled  maize  was  soon  reduced  to 
snow-white  paste.  The  metate  and  roller  were  now  laid  aside  ; 
and  the  pretty,  rose-coloured  fingers  of  Rosita  were  thrust  into 
the  paste.  The  proper  quantity  for  a  "  tortilla  "  was  taken  up, 
first  formed  into  a  round  ball,  and  then  clapped  out  between  the 
palms  until  it  was  only  a  wafer's  thickness.  Nothing  remained 
but  to  fling  it  on  the  hot  surface  of  the  comal,  let  it  lie  but  for 
an  instant,  then  turn  it,  and  in  a  moment  more  it  was  ready  for 


*The  "  comal"  is  a  thick  plate  of  metal  of  any  form.  Often  a  flat  stone,  heated  overth* 
fire,  serves  for  a  comal. 


126  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

These  operations,  which  required  no  ordinary  adroitness,  were 
performed  by  Rosita  with  a  skill  that  showed  she  was  a  practised 
"  tortillera." 

When  a  sufficient  number  were  piled  upon  the  plate,  Rosita 

desisted  from  her  labour  ;    and  her  mother,  having  already 

"dished"  the  guisado,  both  commenced  their  repast,  eating 

without  knife,  fork,  or  spoon.    The  tortillas  being  still  warm, 

and  therefore  capable  of  being  twisted  into  any  form,  served  as 

a  substitute  for  all  these  contrivances  of  civilisation  ;  which  in  a 

Mexican  rancho  are  considered  superfluous  things. 

****** 

Their  simple  meal  was  hardly  over  when  a  very  unusual  sound 
fell  upon  their  ears. 

"  Ho  I  what's  that  V*  cried  Rosita,  starting  to  her  feet,  and 
listening. 

The  sound  a  second  time  came  pealing  through  the  open  door 
and  windows. 

"  I  declare  it's  a  bugle !"  said  the  girl.  "  There  must  be 
soldiers." 

She  ran  first  to  the  door,  and  then  up  to  the  cactus-fence. 
She  peered  through  the  interstices  of  the  green  columns. 

Sure  enough  there  were  soldiers.  A  troop  of  lancers  was 
marching  by  twos  down  the  valley,  and  not  far  off.  Their 
glittering  armour,  and  the  pennons  of  their  lances,  gave  them  a 
gay  and  attractive  appearance.  As  Rosita's  eyes  fell  upon  them 
they  were  wheeling  into  line,  halting  as  they  finished  the  move- 
ment, with  their  front  to  the  rancho,  and  not  a  hundred  paces 
from  the  fence  !  The  house  was  evidently  the  object  of  their 
coming  to  a  halt. 

What  could  soldiers  want  there?  This  was  Rosita's  first 
reflection.  A  troop  often  passed  up  and  down  the  valley,  but 
never  came  near  the  rancho,  which,  as  already  stated,  was  far 
from  the  main  road.  What  business  could  the  soldiers  be  upop, 
to  lead  them  out  of  their  usual  track  ? 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  127 

Rosita  asked  herself  these  questions  ;  then  ran  into  the  house 
and  asked  her  mother.  Neither  could  answer  them  ;  and  the 
girl  turned  to  the  fence,  and  again  looked  through. 

As  she  did  so,  she  saw  one  of  the  soldiers — from  his  finer 
dress  evidently  an  officer — separate  from  the  rest,  and  come 
galloping  towards  the  house.  In  a  few  moments  he  drew  near, 
and,  reining  his  horse  close  up  to  the  fence,  looked  over  the  tops 
of  the  cactus  plants. 

Rosita  could  just  see  his  plumed  hat,  and  below  it  his  face, 
but  she  knew  the  face  at  once.  It  was  that  of  the  officer  who 
on  the  day  of  San  Juan  had  ogled  her  so  rudely.  She  knew  he 
was  the  Commandante  Vizcarra. 


128  THE  WHITE  CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

The  officer,  from  his  position,  had  a  full  view  of  the  girl  as  sho 
stood  in  the  little  enclosure  of  flowers.  She  had  retreated  to 
the  door,  and  would  have  gone  inside,  but  she  turned  to  call  off 
Cibolo,  a  large  wolf-dog,  who  was  barking  fiercely,  and  threat- 
ening the  new-comer. 

The  dog,  obedient  to  her  voice,  ran  back  into  the  house 
growling,  but  by  no  means  satisfied.  He  evidently  wanted  to 
try  his  teeth  on  the  shanks  of  the  stranger's  horse. 

"  Thank  you,  fair  Senorita,"  said  the  officer.  "  It  is  very  kind 
of  you  to  protect  me  from  that  fierce  brute.  I  would  he  were 
the  only  danger  I  had  to  fear  in  this  house." 

"  What  have  you  to  fear,  Senor  ?"  inquired  Rosita,  with  some 
surprise. 

"  'Your  eyes,  sweet  girl :  more  dangerous  than  the  sharp  teeth 
of  your  dog, — they  have  already  wounded  me." 

"  Cavallero,"  replied  Rosita,  blushing  and  averting  her  face, 
"you  have  not  come  here  to  jest  with  a  poor  girl.  May  I 
inquire  what  is  your  business  ?" 

"  Business  I  have  none,  lovely  Rosita,  but  to  see  you, — nay, 
do  not  leave  me  ! — I  have  business — that  is,  I  am  thirsty,  and 
halted  for  a  drink  :  you  will  not  refuse  me  a  cup  of  water,  fair 
Senorita  ?" 

These  last  phrases,  broken  and  hastily  delivexed,  were  meant 
to  restrain  the  girl  from  cutting  short  the  interview,  which  she 
was  about  to  do  by  entering  the  house.    Vizcarra  was  not 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  129 

thirsty,  neither  did  he  wish  for  water  ;  but  the  laws  of  hospitality 
trould  compel  the  girl  to  bring  it,  and  the  act  might  further  his 
purposes. 

She,  without  replying  to  his  complimentary  harangue,  stepped 
into  the  house,  and  presently  returned  with  a  gourd-shell  filled 
with  water.  Carrying  it  to  the  gate-like  opening  of  the  fences, 
she  presented  it  to  him,  and  stood  waiting  for  the  vessel. 

Yizcarra,  to  make  his  request  look  natural,  forced  down 
several  gulps  of  the  fluid,  and  then  throwing  away  the  rest,  held 
out  the  gourd.  The  girl  stretched  forth  her  hand  to  receive  it, 
but  he  still  held  it  fast,  gazing  intently  and  rudely  upon  her. 

"  Lovely  Senorita,"  he  said,  "  may  I  not  kiss  that  pretty  hand 
that  has  been  so  kind  to  me  V 

"  Sir  !  please  return  me  the  cup." 

"  Nay,  not  till  I  have  paid  for  my  drink.  You  will  accept 
this  ?" 

He  dropped  a  gold  onza  into  the  gourd. 

"No,  Senor,  I  cannot  accept  payment  for  what  is  only  an 
act  of  duty.     I  shall  not  take  your  gold,"  she  added,  firmly. 

"  Lovely  tlosita  !  you  have  already  taken  my  heart,  why  not 
this  ?" 

" 1  do  not  understand  you,  Senor  ;  please  put  back  your 
money,  and  let  me  have  the  cup." 

"  I  shall  not  deliver  it  up,  unless  you  take  it  with  its  contents." 

"  Then  you  must  keep  it,  Senor,"  replied  she,  turning  away. 
"  I  must  to  my  work." 

"  Nay,  further,  Senorita  !"  cried  Yizcarra  ;  "  I  have  another 
favour  to  ask, — a  light  for  my  cigar  ?  Here,  take  the  cup  !  See  ! 
the  coin  is  no  longer  in  it !  You  will  pardon  me  for  having 
offered  it  ?" 

Yizcarra  saw  that  she  was  offended,  and  by  this  apology 
endeavoured  to  appease  her. 

She  received  the  gourd-shell  from  his  hands,  and  then  went 
back  to  the  house  to  bring  him  the  light  he  had  asked  for. 

6* 


130  •  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Presently  she  reappeared  with  some  red  coals  upon  a  small 
"  brazero." 

On  reaching  the  gate  she  was  surprised  to  see  that  the  officer 
had  dismounted,  and  was  fastening  his  horse  to  a  stake. 

As  she  offered  him  the  brazero,  he  remarked,  "I  am  wearied 
with  my  ride  ;  may  I  beg,  Senorita,  you  will  allow  me  a  few 
minutes'  shelter  from  the  hot  sun  ?" 

Though  annoyed  at  this  request,  the  girl  could  only  reply  in 
the  affirmative  ;  and  the  next  moment,  with  clattering  spur  and 
clanking  sabre,  the  Commandante  walked  into  the  rancho. 

Rosita  followed  him  in  without  a  word,  and  without  a  word 
he  was  received  by  her  mother,  who,  seated  in  the  corner,  took 
no  notice  of  his  entrance,  not  even  by  looking  up  at  him.  The 
dog  made  a  circuit  around  him,  growling  angrily  ;  but  his  young 
mistress  chided  him  off ;  and  the  brute  once  more  couched  him- 
self upon  a  petate,  and  lay  with  eyes  gleaming  fiercely  at  the 
intruder. 

Once  in  the  house,  Yizcarra  did  not  feel  easy.  He  saw  he 
was  not  welcome.  Not  a  word  of  welcome  had  been  uttered  by 
Rosita,  and  not  a  sign  of  it  offered  either  by  the  old  woman  or 
the  dog.  The  contrary  symptoms  were  unmistakeable,  and  the 
grand  officer  felt  he  was  an  intruder. 

But  Yizcarra  was  not  accustomed  to  care  much  for  the  feelings 
of  people  like  these.  He  paid  but  little  regard  to  their  likes  or 
dislikes,  especially  where  these  interfered  with  his  pleasures  ] 
and,  after  lighting  his  cigar,  he  sat  down  ona"  banqueta,"  with 
as  much  nonchalance  as  if  he  were  in  his  own  quarters.  He 
smoked  some  time  without  breaking  silence. 

Meanwhile  Rosita  had  drawn  out  her  loom,  and,  kneeling  down 
in  front  of  it,  went  on  with  her  work  as  if  no  stranger  were  present. 

"  Oh,  indeed  1"  exclaimed  the  officer,  feigning  interest  in  the 
process,  "  how  very  ingenious  !  I  have  often  wished  to  see  this  I 
a  reboso  it  is  ?  Upon  my  word  !  and  that  is  how  they  are 
woven  ?     Can  you  finish  one  in  a  day,  Senorita  V 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  131 

"Si,  Senor,"  was  the  curt  reply. 

"  And  this  thread,  it  is  cotton  ;  is  it  not  V 

"Si,  Senor." 

"  It  is  very  prettily  arranged,  indeed.  Did  you  place  it  so 
yourself  ?" 

"Si,  Senor." 

"Really  it  requires  skill !  I  should  like  much  to  learn  how 
the  threads  are  passed." 

And  as  he  said  this  he  left  his  seat  upon  the  banqueta,  and 
approaching  the  loom,  knelt  down  beside  it. 

"  Indeed,  very  singular  and  ingenious.  Ah,  now,  do  you 
think,  pretty  Rosita,  you  could  teach  me  V 

The  old  woman,  who  was  seated  with  her  eyes  bent  upon  the 
ground,  started  at  hearing  the  stranger  pronounce  her  daughter's 
name,  and  glanced  around  at  him. 

"  I  am  really  serious,"  continued  he  ;  "  do  you  think  you 
could  teach  me  this  useful  art  ?" 

"  No,  Senor  1"  was  the  laconic  reply. 

"  Oh  !  surely  I  am  not  so  stupid  !  I  think  I  could  learn  it — 
it  seems  only  to  hold  this  thing  so  ;"  here  he  bent  forward,  and 
placed  his  hand  upon  the  shuttle,  so  as  to  touch  the  fingers  of 
the  girl,  "and  then  put  it  between  the  threads  in  this  "manner  ; 
is  it  not ?" 

At  this  moment,  as  if  carried  away  by  his  wild  passions,  he 
seemed  to  forget  himself ;  and,  turning  his  eyes  upon  the  blush- 
ing girl,  he  continued  in  an  under  tone,  "Sweetest  Rosita  !  I 
love  you, — one  kiss, — fairest,  one  kiss  !"  and  before  she  could 
escape  from  his  arms,  which  had  already  encircled  her,  he  had 
imprinted  a  kiss  upon  her  lips  1 

A  scream  escaped  from  the  girl,  but  another,  louder  and 
wilder,  answered  it  from  the  corner.  The  old  woman  sprang  up 
from  her  crouching  position,  and  running  across  the  floor  launched 
herself  like  a  tigress  upon  the  officer  !  Her  long  bony  fingers 
flew  out,  and  in  an  instant  were  clutching  his  throat  j 


132  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  Off !  beldame  !  off  1"  cried  he,  struggling  to  escape  :  "  off ! 
I  say  ;  or  my  sword  shall  cut  short  your  wretched  life, — off ! — ■ 
off  !■— I  say  !" 

Still  the  old  woman  clutched  and  screamed,  tearing  wildly  at 
his  throat,  his  epaulettes,  or  whatever  she  could  lay  hold  of. 

But  sharper  than  her  nails  were  the  teeth  of  the  great  wolf 
dog,  that  sprang  almost  simultaneously  from  his  lair,  and  seizing 
the  soldier  by  the  limbs,  caused  him  to  bellow  out  at  the  top  of 
his  voice, — 

"  Without  there  !  Sergeant  Gomez  !  Ho  !  treason  !  to  the 
rescue  I  to  the  rescue  !" 

"Ay  !  dog  of  a  Gachupino  1"  screamed  the  old  woman, — 
"  dog  of  Spanish  blood  1  you  may  call  your  cowardly  myrmidons  ! 
Oh  !  that  my  brave  son  were  here,  or  my  husband  alive  I  If 
they  were,  you  would  not  carry  a  drop  of  your  villain  blood 
beyond  the  threshold  you  have  insulted  I  Go  ! — go  to  your 
poblauas — your  margaritas  /*     Go — begone  !" 

"  Hell  and  furies  !  This  dog,  take  him  off !  Ho,  there  ! 
Gomez  I  your  pistols.  Here  !  send  a  bullet  through  him  ! 
Haste  !  haste  1" 

And  battling  with  his  sabre,  the  valiant  Commandante  at 
length  effected  a  retreat  to  his  horse. 

He  was  already  well  torn  about  the  legs,  but,  covered  by  the 
sergeant,  he  succeeded  in  getting  into  the  saddle. 

The  latter  fired  off  both  his  pistols  at  the  dog,  but  the  bullets 
did  not  take  effect  ;  and  the  animal,  perceiving  that  his  enemies 
out-numbered  him,  turned  and  ran  back  into  the  house. 

The  dog  was  now  silent,  but  the  Commandante,  as  he  sat  in 
his  saddle,  heard  a  derisive  laugh  within  the  rancho.  In  the 
clear  soft  tones  of  that  jeering  laughter  he  distinguished  the 
voice  of  the  beautiful  giiera  ! 

Chagrined  beyond  measure,  he  would  have  besieged  the  rancho 

*  Margarita,  literally  pearl,  has  an  offensive  meaning  among  the  Mexicans,  and  \e 
used  when  speaking  of  women  of  low  character. 


2. 

S 

? 

f 

SB         ^ 

si 

i    - 

/?< 

ll 

o    5 

1   * 

s.   ( 

o 

o 

£ 

3} 

o     *~ 

rf 

T"  * 

V      ^ 

fa    1 

t-1  i 

o 

'    i 

|    B 

3 
p 
3 
2. 

1    *~~ 

M   o 

V       '   j 

*  | 

»     PS 

p   2 

Vj        - 

,1/ 

5   35* 

s 
o 

B* 

5' 

1 VI 

& 

cr 

p 
S 

CO 

M 

DO 

3 

S3 

g   | 

3 

p 

g 

5' 

7  J  tAILw 

s*   o 

P" 

c 

I  fflHf'i     1 

!  £ 

P 

•#  :| 

o    * 

J 

IHM'1'  i  ■ 

3*    OS 

2.  3 

B 

09 

a 

« 

o    g. 

3. 

£. 

■l» 

o     o 

«5" 

BxJw/.j  i 

c    c; 

p 

H 

iHr/Ji 

~  •»  ST 


o    3 

(6      O 


c  e»»  •  c 

(•tee 


<  ;  i   (   i 
t  c  t  <   c 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


183 


with  his  troop,  and  insisted  on  killing  the  dog  ;  had  he  not 
feared  that  the  cause  of  his  ungraceful  retreat  might  become 
known  to  his  followers.  That  would  be  a  mortification  he  did 
not  desire  to  experience. 

He  returned,  therefore,  to  the  troop,  gave  the  word  to  march, 
and  the  cavalcade  moved  off,  taking  the  backward  road  to  the 
town. 

After  riding  at  the  head  of  his  men  for  a  short  while,  Yizcarra 
•  —whose  heart  was  filled  with  anger  and  mortification — gave 
some  orders  to  the  sergeant,  and  then  rode  off  in  advance,  and 
in  full  gallop. 

The  sight  of  a  horseman  in  blue*-  manga,  passing  in  the 
direction  of  the  rancho — and  whom  he  recognised  as  the  young 
ranchero,  Don  Juan — did  not  do  much  towards  soothing  his 
angry  spirit.  He  neither  halted  nor  spoke,  but,  casting  on  the 
latter  a  malignant  glance,  kept  on. 

He  did  not  slacken  his  pace  until  he  drew  bridle  in  the 
saguan*  of  the  Presidio. 

His  panting  horse  had  to  pay  for  the  bitter  reflections  that 
tortured  the  soul  of  his  master. 

*  The  part  of  the  great  gateway  of  a  Mexican  house  where  the  porter  sits — that  is,  the 
alley  by  which  you  enter  the  patio,  or  inside  court—is  termed  the  saguan,  or  zaguan. 


134:  THE  WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

The  first  thing  which  Rosita  did,  after  the  noise  without  had 
ceased,  was  to  glide  forth  and  peep  through  the  cactus-fence. 
She  had  heard  the  bugle  again,  and  she  wished  to  be  sure  that 
the  intruders  were  gone. 

To  her  joy,  she  beheld  the  troop  some  distance  off,  defiling  up 
the  valley. 

She  ran  back  into  the  house  and  communicated  the  intelli-* 
gence  to  her  mother,  who  had  again  seated  herself,  and  was 
quietly  smoking  her  pipe  of  punche. 

"  Dastardly  ruffians  1"  exclaimed  the  latter,  "  I  knew  they 
would  be  gone.  Even  an  old  woman  and  a  dog  are  enough. 
Oh,  that  my  brave  Carlos  had  been  here  I  He  would  have 
taught  that  proud  Gachupino  we  were  not  so  helpless  !  Ha  ! 
that  would  Carlos  1" 

"Do  not  think  of  it  any  more,  dear  mother;  I  don't  think 
they  will  return.  You  have  frightened  them  away — you  and 
our  brave  Cibolo.  How  well  he  behaved  !  But  I  must  see," 
she  added,  hastily  casting  her  eyes  around  the  room;  ■•  he  may 
be  hurt.  Cibolo  !  Cibolo  !  here,  good  fellow !  Come,  I've  got 
something  for  you.     Ho,  brave  dog  1" 

At  the  call  of  her  well-known  voice,  the  dog  came  forth  from 
his  hiding-place,  and  bounded  up,  wagging  his  tail,  and  glanc- 
ing kindly  in  her  face. 

The  girl  stooped  down,  and,  passing  her  hands  through  his 
shaggy  coat,  examined  every  part  of  his  body  and  limbs,  in  fear 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  135 

all  the  while  of  meeting  with  the  red  stain  of  a  bullet.  Fortu- 
nately the  sergeant's  aim  had  not  been  true.  Neither  wound 
npr  scratch  had  Cibolo  received;  and  as  he  sprang  around  his 
young  mistress,  he  appeared  in  perfect  health  and  spirits. 

A  splendid  animal  he  was — one  of  those  magnificent  sheep- 
dogs of  New  Mexico — who,  though  half-wolf  themselves,  will 
successfully  defend  a  flock  of  sheep  from  the  attack  of  wolves, 
or  even  of  the  more  savage  bear.  The  finest  sheep-dogs  in  the 
world  are  they,  and  one  of  the  finest  of  his  race  was  Cibolo. 

His  mistress,  having  ascertained  that  he  was  uninjured, 
stepped  upon  the  banqueta,  and  reached  up  towards  a  singular- 
looking  object  that  hung  over  a  peg  in  the  wall.  The  object  bore 
some  resemblance  to  a  string  of  ill-formed  sausages.  But  it  was 
not  that,  though  it  was  something  quite  as  good  for  Cibolo,  who, 
by  his  sparkling  eyes  and  short  pleased  whimpers,  showed  that 
he  knew  what  it  was.  Yes,  Cibolo  had  not  to  be  initiated  into 
the  mysteries  of  a  string  of  tasajo.  Dried  buffalo-meat  was  an 
old  and  tried  favourite;  and  the  moment  it  reached  his  jaws, 
which  it  did  immediately  after,  he  gave  proof  of  this  by  the 
earnest  manner  in  which  he  set  to  work  upon  it. 

The  pretty  Rosita,  still  a  little  apprehensive,  once  more 
peeped  through  the  cactus  fence  to  assure  herself  that  no  one 
was  near. 

But  this  time  some  one  was  near,  and  the  sight  did  not  cause 
her  any  fear — quite  the  contrary.  The  approach  of  a  young 
man  in  a  blue  manga,  mounted  upon  a  richly-caparisoned  horse, 
had  a  contrary  effect  altogether,  and  Rosita's  little  heart  now 
beat  with  confidence. 

This  young  horseman  was  Don  Juan  the  ranchero.  He  rode 
straight  up  to  the  opening,  and  seeing  the  gliera  cried  out  in  a 
frank  friendly  voice,  "  Buenos  dias,  Rosita  /" 

The  reply  was  as  frank  and  friendly — a  simple  return  of  the 
salutation — 

"  Buenos  dias,  Don  Juan  f* 


136  THE  WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  How  is  the  Senora  your  mother  to  day  V 

"  Muchas  gracias,  Don  Juan  !  as  usual  she  is.  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  I 
ha  !  ha  !  ha  !" 

"Hola!"  exclaimed  Don  Juan.  What  are  you  laughing  at, 
Rosita  ?" 

'■  Ha!  ha!  ha!     Saw  you  nothing  of  the  fine  soldiers  ?" 

"  True,  I  did.  I  met  the  troop  as  I  came  down,  going  up 
the  valley  in  a  gallop,  and  the  Commandante  riding  far  a-head, 
as  if  the  Apaches  were  after  him.  In  truth,  I  thought  they  had 
met  the  Indios  bravos — for  I  know  that  to  be  their  usual  style 
of  riding  after  an  interview  with  these  gentry." 

"  Ha!  ha!  ha!"  still  laughed  the  little  blonde;  "but  did  you 
notice  nothing  odd  about  the  officer  I* 

"  I  think  I  did.  He  looked  as  though  he  had  ridden  through 
the  chapparal;  but  I  had  scarce  a  glance  at  him,  he  passed  so 
quickly.  He  gave  me  one  that  was  anything  but  friendly.  No 
doubt  he  remembers  the  loss  of  his  gold  onzas  at  San  Juan. 
Ha!  ha!  But,  dear  Rosita,  what  may  you  be  laughing  at  ! 
Have  the  soldiers  been  here  ?     Anything  happened  V* 

Rosita  now  gave  an  account  of  the  Commandante's  visit;  how 
he  had  called  to  light  his  cigar  and  get  a  drink  of  water  ;  how 
he  had  entered  the  house  and  been  attacked  by  Cibolo,  which 
caused  the  precipitate  retreat  to  his  horse,  and  his  hasty 
departure  from  the  place.  She  was  silent,  however,  about  the 
most  important  particulars.  She  said  nothing  of  the  insulting 
speeches  which  Yizcarra  had  made — nothing  of  the  kiss.  She 
feared  the  effect  of  such  a  communication  on  Don  Juan.  She 
knew  her  lover  was  of  a  hot,  rash  disposition.  He  would  not 
hear  these  things  quietly ;  he  would  involve  himself  in  some  trou- 
ble on  her  account  ;  and  these  considerations  prompted  her  to 
conceal  the  cause  that  had  led  to  the  "scene."  She,  there- 
fore, disclosed  only  the  more  ludicrous  effects,  at  which  she 
laughed  heartily. 

Don  Juan,  even  knowing  only  so  much,  was  inclined  to  regard 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  137 

the  affair  more  seriously.  A  visit  from  Yizcarra — a  drink  of 
water — light  his  cigar — enter  the  rancho — all  very  strange  cir- 
cumstances, but  not  at  all  laughable,  thought  Don  Juan.  And 
then  to  be  attacked  and  torn  by  the  dog — to  be  driven  from  the 
house  in  such  a  humiliating  manner — in  presence  of  his  own 
troop,  too  ! — Yizcarra — the  vain-glorious  Yizcarra — the  great 
militario  of  the  place — the  hero  of  a  hundred  Indian  battles 
that  never  were  fought — he  to  be  conquered  by  a  cur  !  Seri- 
ously, thought  Don  Juan,  it  was  not  an  affair  to  laugh  at.  Yiz- 
carra would  have  revenge  or  try  hard  to  obtain  it. 

The  young  ranchero  had  other  unpleasant  thoughts  in  con- 
nexion with  this  affair.  What  could  have  brought  the  Com- 
mandante  to  the  rancho  !  How  had  he  found  out  that  interest- 
ing abode — that  spot,  sequestered  as  it  was,  that  it  seemed  to  him 
(Don  Juan)  to  be  the  centre  of  the  world  ?  Who  had  directed 
him  that  way  ?  What  brought  the  troop  out  of  the  main  road, 
their  usual  route  of  march  ? 

These  were  questions  which  Don  Juan  put  to  himself.  To 
have  asked  them  of  Rosita  would  have  been  to  disclose  the 
existence  of  a  feeling  he  would  rather  keep  concealed — jea- 
lousy. 

And  jealous  he  was  at  the  moment.  The  drink,  she  had 
served  him  of  course — the  cigar,  she  had  lit  it  for  him — perhaps 
invited  him  in  I  Even  now  she  appeared  in  the  highest  spirits, 
and  not  at  all  angry  at  the  visit  that  had  been  paid  her  ! 

Don  Juan's  reflections  had  suddenly  grown  bitter,  and  he 
did  not  join  in  the  laugh  which  his  sweetheart  was  indulging 
in. 

When  after  a  short  while  she  invited  him  in,  his  feelings  took 
a  turn,  and  he  became  himself  again.  He  dismounted  from  his 
horse,  and  followed  Rosita  through  the  garden  into  the  house. 

The  girl  sat  down  by  the  loom  and  continued  her  work,  while 
the  young  ranchero  was  allowed  to  kneel  upon  the  petate  beside 
her  and  converse  at  will.    There  was  no  objection  to  his  occa 


138  THE  WHITE  CHIEF. 

sionally  assisting1  her  to  straighten  out  the  woof  or  untwist  a 
fouled  thread;  and,  on  these  occasions,  their  fingers  frequently 
met,  and  seemed  to  remain  longer  in  contact  than  was  necessary 
for  the  unravelling  of  the  knot. 

But  no  one  noticed  all  this.  Rosita's  mother  was  indulging 
in  a  siesta;  and  Cibolo,  if  he  saw  anything  amiss,  said  nothing 
about  it  to  any  one,  but  wagged  his  tail,  and  looked  good* 
humouredly  at  Don  Juan,  as  if  he  entirely  approved  of  the  lat- 
ter*-; conduct. 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  139 


CHAPTER  XXIY. 

When  Yizcarra  reached  his  sumptuous  quarters,  the  first 
thing  he  did  was  to  call  for  wine.  It  was  brought,  and  he  drank 
freely  and  with  fierce  determination. 

He  thought  by  that  to  drown  his  chagrin  ;  and  for  a  while  he 
succeeded. 

There  is  relief  in  wine,  but  it  is  only  temporary  :  you  may 
make  jealousy  drunk  and  oblivious,  but  you  cannot  keep  it  so. 
It  will  be  sober  as  soon — ay,  sooner  than  yourself.  Not  all  the 
wine  that  was  ever  pressed  from  grapes  can  drown  it  into  a 
complete  oblivion. 

Yizcarra's  heart  was  filled  by  various  passions.  There  was 
love — that  is,  such  love  as  a  libertine  feels — -jealousy  ;  anger  at 
the  coarse  handling  he  had  experienced  ;  wounded  self-love,  for 
with  his  gold-lace  and  fine  plumes  he  believed  himself  a  con- 
queror at  first  sight ;  and  upon  the  top  of  all,  bitter  disap- 
pointment. 

This  last  was  the  greater,  that  he  did  not  see  how  his  suit 
could  be  renewed.  To  attempt  a  similar  visit  would  lead  to 
similar  chagrin, — perhaps  worse. 

It  was  plain  the  girl  did  not  care  for  him,  with  all  his  fine 
feathers  and  exalted  position.  He  saw  that  she  was  very  diffe- 
rent from  the  others  with  whom  he  had  had  dealings — different 
from  the  dark-eyed  doncellas  of  the  valley,  most  of  whom,  if  not 
all,  would  have  taken  his  onza  without  a  word  or  a  blush  I 

It  was  plain  to  him  he  could  go  no  more  to  the  rancho 


I(t0  THE   WHITE  CHIEF. 

Where,  then,  was  he  to  meet  her — to  see  her  ?  He  had  ascer- 
tained that  she  seldom  came  to  the  town — never  to  the  amuse- 
ments, except  when  her  brother  was  at  home.  How,  and  where, 
then,  was  he  to  see  her  ?  His  was  a  hopeless  case — no  oppor- 
tunity of  mending  his  first  faux  pas — none,  any  more  than  if  the 
object  of  his  pursuit  was  shut  up  in  the  cloisters  of  a  nunnery  ! 
Hopeless,  indeed  !     Thus  ran  his  reflections. 

Though  uttering  this  phrase,  he  had  no  belief  in  its  reality. 
He  had  no  intention  of  ending  the  affair  so  easily.  He — the 
lady-killer,  Yizcarra — to  fail  in  the  conquest  of  a  poor  ranchera! 
He  had  never  failed,  and  would  not  now.  His  vanity  alone 
would  have  urged  him  farther  in  the  affair  ;  but  he  had  a  suffi- 
cient incentive  to  his  strong  passion, — for  strong  it  had  now 
grown.  The  opposition  it  had  met — the  very  difficulty  of  the 
situation — only  stimulated  him  to  greater  energy  and  ear- 
nestness. 

Besides,  jealousy  was  there,  and  that  was  another  spur  to  his 
excited  pride. , 

He  was  jealous  of  Don  Juan.  He  had  noticed  the  latter  on 
the  day  of  the  fiesta.  He  had  obse'rved  him  in  the  company  of 
the  cibolero  and  his  sister.  He  saw  them  talking,  drinking, 
feasting  together.  He  was  jealous  then  ;  but  that  was  light,  for 
then  he  still  anticipated  his  own  easy  and  early  triumph.  That 
was  quiet  to  the  feeling  that  tortured  him  now — now  that  hi 
had  failed — now  that  he  had  seen  in  the  very  hour  of  his  humili- 
ation that  same  rival  on  his  road  to  the  rancho — welcome,  no 
doubt,  to  be  told  of  all  that  had  happened — to  join  her  in  jeer- 
ing laughter  at  his  expense — to Furies!  the  thought  was 

intolerable. 

For  all  that  the  Commandante  had  no  idea  of  relinquishing 
his  design.  There  were  still  means — foul,  if  not  fair — if  he  could 
only  think  of  them.  He  wanted  some  head  cooler  than  his  own. 
Where  was  Roblado  ? 

"  Sergeant !  tell  Captain  Roblado  I  wish  to  speak  with  him." 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  141 

Captain  Roblado  was  just  the  man  to  assist  him  in  any  scheme 
of  the  sort.  They  were  equally  villains  as  regarded  women  ; 
but  Yizcarra's  metier  was  of  a  lighter  sort — more  of  the  genteel- 
comedy  kind.  His  forte  lay  in  the  seductive  process.  He 
made  love  a  la  Bon  Giovanni,  and  carried  hearts  in  what  he 
deemed  a  legitimate  manner  ;  whereas  Roblado  resorted  to 
any  means  that  would  lead  most  directly  to  the  object — force, 
if  necessary  and  safe.  Of  the  two,  Roblado  was  the  coarser 
villain. 

As  the  Commandante  had  failed  in  his  way,  he  was  deter- 
mined to  make  trial  of  any  other  his  captain  might  suggest  ; 
and  since  the  latter  knew  all  the  "  love  stratagems,"  both  of 
civilized  and  savage  life,  he  was  just  the  man  to  suggest  some- 
thing. / 

It  chanced  that  at  this  time  Roblado  wanted  counsel  himself 
upon  a  somewhat  similar  subject.  He  had  proposed  for  Catalina, 
and  Don  Ambrosio  had  consented  ;  but,  to  the  surprise  of  all, 
the  Senorita  had  rebelled  !  She  did  not  say  she  would  nob 
accept  Captain  Roblado.  That  would  have  been  too  much  of 
a  defiance,  and  might  have  led  to  a  summary  interference  of 
paternal  authority.  But  she  had  appealed  to  Don  Ambrosio 
for  time — she  was  not  ready  to  be  married  !  Roblado  could  not 
think  of  time.  He  was  too  eager  to  be  rich,  but  Don  Ambrosio 
had  listened  to  his  daughter's  appeal,  and  there  lay  the  cause  of 
the  captain's  trouble. 

Perhaps  the  Commandante's  influence  with  Don  Ambrosio 
might  be  the  means  of  overruling  his  decision  and  hastening  the 
wished-for  nuptials.  Roblado  was  therefore  but  too  eager  to 
lay  his  superior  under  an  obligation. 

Roblado  having  arrived,  the  Commandante  explained  his  case 
detailing  every  circumstance  that  had  happened. 

"  My  dear  colonel,  you  did  not  go  properly  to  work.  I  am 
astonished  at  that,  considering  your  skill  and  experience.    You 


14:2  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

dropped  like  an  eagle  upon  a  dove-cot,  frightening  the  birds  into 
their  inaccessible  holes.  You  should  not  have  gone  to  the 
rancho  at  all." 

"  And  how  was  I  to  see  her  ?" 

"  In  your  own  quarters  ;  or  elsewhere,  as  you  might  have 
arranged  it." 

*'  Impossible  ! — she  would  never  have  consented  to  come." 

"  Not  by  your  sending  for  her  direct  ;  I  know  that." 

"  And  how,  then  ?" 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !"  laughed  Roblado  ;  "  are  you  so  innocent  as 
never  to  have  heard  of  such  a  thing  as  a  '  alcahuete  V  "* 

"  Oh  !  true — but  by  my  faith  I  never  found  use  for  one." 

"  No  ! — you  in  your  fine  style  have  deemed  that  a  superfluity  ; 
but  you  might  find  use  for  one  now.  A  very  advantageous 
character  that,  I  assure  you — saves  much  time  and  trouble — 
diminishes  the  chances  of  failure,  too.  It's  not  too  late.  I 
advise  you  to  try  one.  If  that  fails,  you  have  still  another  string 
to  your  bow." 

We  shall  not  follow  the  conversation  of  these  ruffians  further. 
Enough  to  say  that  it  led  into  details  of  their  atrocious  plans, 
which,  for  more  than  an  hour,  they  sat  concocting  over  their 
wine,  until  the  whole  scheme  was  set  forth  and  placed  in  readi- 
ness to  be  carried  out. 

It  was  carried  out,  in  fine,  but  led  to  a  different  ending  from 
what  either  anticipated.  The  "  lady,"  who  acted  as  "  alcahuete," 
soon  placed  herself  en  rapport  with  Rosita  ;  but  her  success  was 
more  equivocal  than  that  of  Yizcarra  himself ;  in  fact,  I  should 
rather  say  unequivocal,  for  there  was  no  ambiguity  about  it. 

As  soon  as  her  designs  were  made  known  to  Rosita,  the  latter 
communicated  them  to  her  mother  ;  and  the  scratches  which  the 
Commandante  had  received  were  nothing  to  those  which  had 
fallen  to  the  lot  of  his  proxy.    The  "  alcahuete  "  had,  in  fact  to 

*  The  Spanish  name  of  that  horrid  character  known  as  a  "  go-between.* 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  14t> 

beg  for  her  life  before  she  was  allowed  to  escape  from  the  terri- 
ble Cibolo. 

She  wonld  have  sought  legal  revenge,  but  that  the  nature  of 
her  business  made  it  wiser  for  her  to  pocket  the  indignities,  and 
remain  silent. 


144  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

"  Now,  Roblado,"  asked  the  Commandante,  "  what  is  the 
other  string  to  my  bow  ?" 

"  Can't  you  guess,  my  dear  colonel  ?" 

"Not  exactly,"  replied  Vizcarra,  though  he  knew  that  he 
could.  It  was  not  long  since  the  other  string  had  been  before 
his  mind.  He  had  even  thought  of  it  upon  the  day  of  his  first 
defeat,  and  while  his  anger  was  hot  and  revengeful.  And  since 
then,  too, — often,  often.  His  question  was  quite  superfluous, 
for  he  well  knew  Roblado's  answer  would  be  "force." 

It  was  "  force."     That  was  the  very  word.     "  How  ?" 

11  Take  a  few  of  your  people,  go  by  night,  and  carry  her  off. 
"What  can  be  more  simple  ?  It  would  have  been  the  proper  way 
at  first,  with  such  a  prude  as  she  !  Don't  fear  the  result.  It's 
not  so  terrible  to  them.  I've  known  it  tried  before.  Long  ere 
the  cibolero  can  return,  she'll  be  perfectly  reconciled,  I  warrant 
you." 

"  And  if  not  ?" 

"  If  not,  what  have  you  to  fear  V 

"The  talk,  Roblado— the  talk." 

"  Bah  !  my  dear  colonel,  you  are  timid  in  the  matter.  You 
have  mismanaged  it  so  far,  but  that's  no  reason  you  should  not 
use  tact  for  the  future.  It  can  be  done  by  night.  You  have 
chambers  here  where  no  one  is  allowed  to  enter — some  without 
windows,  if  you  need  them.  Who's  to  be  the  wiser  ?  Pick  your 
men — those  you  can  trust.    You  don't  require  a  whole  troop, 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  145 

and  half-a-dozen  onzas  will  tie  as  many  tongues.  It's  as  easy  as 
stealing  a  shirt.  It  is  only  stealing  a  chemisette.  Ha  1  ha  ! 
ha  !"  and  the  ruffian  laughed  at  his  coarse  simile  and  coarser 
joke,  in  which  laugh  he  was  joined  by  the  Commandante. 

The  latter  still  hesitated  to  adopt  this  extreme  measure.  Not 
from  any  fineness  of  feeling.  Though  scarce  so  rough  a  villain 
as  his  companion,  it  was  not  delicacy  of  sentiment  that  restrained 
him  now.  He  had  been  accustomed  all  his  life  to  regard  with 
heartless  indifference  the  feelings  of  those  he  had  wronged  ;  and 
it  was  not  out  of  any  consideration  for  the  future  happiness  or 
misery  of  the  girl  that  he  hesitated  now.  No,  his  motive  was 
of  a  far  different  character.  Roblado  said  true  when  he  accused 
him  of  being  timid.  He  was.  It  was  sheer  cowardice  that 
stayed  him. 

Not  that  he  feared  any  bodily  punishment  would  ever  reach 
him  for  the  act.  He  was  too  powerful,  and  the  relatives  of  his 
intended  victim  too  weak,  to  give  him  any  apprehensions  on  that 
score.  With  a  little  policy  he  could  administer  death — death  to 
the  most  innocent  of  the  people — and  give  it  a  show  of  justice. 
Nothing  was  more  easy  than  to  cause  suspicion  of  treason,  incar- 
cerate and  slay — and  particularly  at  that  time,  when  both  Pueblo 
revolt  and  Creole  revolution  threatened  the  Spanish  rule  in 
America. 

What  Yizcarra  feared  was  "  talk."  Such  an  open  rape  could 
not  well  be  kept  secret  for  long.  It  would  leak  out,  and  once 
out  it  was  too  piquant  a  piece  of  scandal  not  to  have  broad 
fame.  All  the  town  would  soon  enjoy  it,  but  there  was  a  still 
more  unpleasant  probability.  It  might  travel  beyond  the 
confines  of  the  settlement,  perhaps  to  high  quarters,  even  to  the 
Viceregal  ear  !  There  find  we  the  seeret  of  the  Commandante's 
fears. 

Not,  indeed,  that  the  Yiceregal  court  at  the  time  was  a  model 
of  morality.  It  would  have  been  lenient  enough  to  any  act  of 
despotism  or  debauchery  done  in  a  quiet  wav  ;  but  such  an  open 

1 


14:6  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

act  of  rapine  as  that  contemplated,  on  the  score  of  policy  could 
hardly  be  overlooked.  In  truth,  Yizcarra's  prudence  had  reason. 
He  could  not  believe  that  it  would  be  possible  to  keep  the  thing 
a  secret.  Some  of  the  rascals  employed  might  in  the  end  prove 
traitor.  True,  they  would  be  his  own  soldiers,  and  he  might 
punish  them  for  it  at  his  will,  but  what  satisfaction  would  that 
give  him  ?  It  would  be  locking  the  stable  after  the  steed  had 
been  stolen  ! 

Even  without  their  playing  him  false,  how  could  he  hope  to 
keep  the  affair  concealed  ?  First,  there  was  an  angry  brother. 
True,  he  was  out  of  the  way  ;  but  there  was  a  jealous  lover  on 
the  ground,  and  the  brother  would  return  in  time.  The  very 
act  of  the  rape  would  point  to  him,  Yizcarra.  His  visit,  the 
attempt  of  the  "  alcahuete,"  and  the  carrying  off  of  the  girl, 
would  all  be  pieced  together,  and  put  down  to  his  credit,  and 
the  brother — such  a  one — and  such  a  lover  too — would  not  be 
silent  with  their  suspicions.  He  might  take  measures  to  get 
rid  of  both,  but  these  measures  must  needs  oe  violent  and 
dangerous.     - 

Thus  reasoned  Yizcarra  with  himself,  and  thus  he  argued  with 
Roblado.  Not  that  he  wished  the  latter  to  dissuade  him — for 
the  end  he  desired  with  all  his  heart — but  in  order  that  by  their 
united  wisdom  some  safer  means  of  reaching  it  might  be  devised. 

And  a  safer  plan  was  devised.  Roblado,  deeper  in  head,  as 
well  as  bolder  in  heart,  conceived  it.  Bringing  his  glass  to  the 
table  with  a  sudden  stroke,  he  exclaimed  : — 

"  Vamos,  Yizcarra  !     By  the  Yirgin,- 1  have  it  I" 

"  Bueno — bravo  ! 

"  You  may  enjoy  your  sweetheart  within  twenty -four  hours, 
if  you  wish,  and  the  sharpest  scandal-monger  in  the  settlement 
will  be  foiled  ;  at  least,  you  will  have  nothing  to  fear.  What  a 
devil  of  a  lucky  thought ! — the  very  thing  itself,  amigo  !" 

"  Don't  keep  me  in  suspense,  camarado  1  your  plan  I  your 
plan  i" 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  147 

"Stop  till  I've  had  a  gulp  of  wine.  The  very  thought  of 
such  a  glorious  trick  makes  me  thirsty." 

"  Drink  then,  drink  !"  cried  Vizcarra,  filling  out  the  wine, 
with  a  look  of  pleasant  anticipation. 

Roblado  emptied  the  goblet  at  a  draught,  and  then  leaning 
nearer  to  the  Commandante,  he  detailed  what  he  had  conceived 
in  a  low  and  confidential  tone.  It  seemed  to  satisfy  his  listener, 
who,  when  the  other  had  finished,  uttered  the  word  "  Bravo  I" 
and  sprang  to  his  feet  like  one  who  had  received  some  joyful 
news. 

He  walked  back  and  forth  for  some  minutes  in  an  excited 
manner,  and  then,  bursting  into  a  loud  laugh,  he  cried  out, 
11  Carrambo,  comrade  !  you  are  a  tactician  !  The  great  Conde 
himself  would  not  have  shown  such  strategy.  Santissitna  Virgen! 
it  is  the  very  master-stroke  of  design;  and  I  promise,  you, 
camarado,  it  shall  have  speedy  execution." 

"  Why  delay  ?    Why  not  set  about  it  at  once  ?" 

"  True  — at  once  let  us  prepare  for  this  pleasant  masquerade  !* 


148  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXYI. 

Circumstances  were  arising  that  would  be  likely  to  interrupt 
the  Commandante  and  his  captain  in  the  execution  of  their 
design.  At  least,  so  it  might  have  been  supposed.  In  less  than 
twenty-four  hours  after  the  conversation  described,  a  rumour  of 
Indian  incursions  was  carried  to  the  town,  and  spread  through 
every  house  in  the  valley.  The  rumour  said  that  a  band  of 
"Indios  bravos," — whether  Apache,  Yuta,  or  Comanche,  was 
not  stated,— had  made  their  appearance  near  the  settlement,  in 
full  war-paint  and  costume  ! 

This  of  course  denoted  hostile  inteutions,  and  an  attack  might 
be  expected  in  some  part  of  the  settlement.  The  first  rumour 
was  followed  by  one  still  more  substantial, — that  the  Indians 
had  attacked  some  shepherds  on  the  upper  plain,  not  far  from 
the  town  itself.  The  shepherds  had  escaped,  but  their  dogs  had 
been  killed,  and  a  large  number  of  sheep  driven  off  to  the 
mountain-fastnesses  of  the  marauders  ! 

This  time  the  report  was  more  definite.  The  Indians  were 
Yutas,  and  belonged  to  a  band  of  that  tribe  that  had  been 
hunting  to  the  east  of  the  Pecos,  and  who  had  no  doubt  resolved 
upon  this  plundering  expedition  before  returning  to  their  home 
near  the  heads  of  the  Del  Norte.  The  shepherds  had  seen  them 
distinctly,  and  knew  the  Yuta  paint. 

That  the  Indians  were  Yutas  was  probable  enough.  The 
same  tribe  had  lately  made  a  foray  upon  the  settlements  in  the 
fine  valley  of  Taos.    They  had  heard  of  the  prosperous  condition 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF  149 

of  San  Tldefonso,  and  hence  their  hostile  visit.  Besides  both 
Apaches  and  Comanches  were  en  paz  with  the  settlement,  and 
had  for  some  years  confined  themselves  to  ravaging  the  provinces 
of  Coahuila  and  Chihuahua.  No  provocation  had  been  given  to 
these  tribes  to  recommence  hostilities,  nor  had  they  given  any 
signs  of  such  an  intention. 

Upon  the  night  of  the  same  day  in  which  the  sheep  were 
carried  off,  a  more  important  robbery  was  committed.  That 
took  place  in  the  settlement  itself.  A  large  number  of  cattle 
were  driven  off  from  a  grazing-farm  near  the  lower  end  of  the 
valley.  The  Indians  had  been  seen  in  the  act,  but  the  frightened 
vaqueros  were  but  too  glad  to  escape,  and  shut  themselves  up  in 
the  buildings  of  the  farm. 

No  murders  had  as  yet  been  committed,  but  that  was  because 
no  resistance  had  been  made  to  the  spoliations.  Nor  had  any 
houses  been  yet  attacked.  Perhaps  the  Indians  were  only  a 
small  band  ;  but  there  was  no  knowing  how  soon  their  numbers 
might  be  increased,  and  greater  outrages  attempted. 

The  people  of  the  valley,  as  well  as  those  in  the  town,  were 
now  in  a  state  of  excitement.  Consternation  prevailed  every- 
where. Those  who  lived  in  the  scattered  ranchos  forsook  their 
homes  during  the  night,  and  betook  themselves  to  the  town  and 
the  larger  haciendas  for  shelter.  These  last  were  shut  up  as 
seen  as  darkness  approached,  and  regular  sentries  posted  upon 
their  azoteas,  who  kept  watch  until  morning.  The  terror  of  the 
inhabitants  was  great, — the  greater  because  for  a  long  period 
they  had  lived  on  good  terms  with  the  Indios  bravos,  and  a 
visit  from  them  was  novel  as  unexpected. 

No  wonder  that  they  were  alarmed.  They  had  cause  for  it. 
They  well  knew  that  in  these  hostile  incursions  the  savage  enemy 
acts  with  the  utmost  barbarity, — murdering  the  men,  and  sparing 
only  the  younger  women,  whom  they  carry  off  to  a  cruel  captiv- 
ity. They  well  knew  this,  for  at  that  very  date  there  were 
thousands  of  their   countrywomen  in  the  hands  of   the  wild 


150  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

Indians,  lost  to  their  families  and  friends  for  ever  !     !No  wonder 
that  there  was  fear  and  trembling. 

The  Comm andante  seemed  particularly  on  the  alert.  At  the 
head  of  his  troops  he  scoured  the  neighbouring  plains,  and  made 
incursions  towards  the  spurs  of  the  mountains.  At  night  his 
patrols  were  in  constant  motion  up  and  down  the  valley.  The 
people  were  admonished  to  keep  within  their  houses  and  barri- 
cade their  doors  in  case  of  attack.  All  admired  the  zeal  and 
activity  of  their  military  protectors. 

The  Commandante  won  golden  opinions  daily.  Thi3  was  the 
first  real  opportunity  he  had  had  of  showing  them  his  "  pluck," 
for  there  had  been  no  alarm  of  Indians  since  he  arrived.  In 
the  time  of  his  predecessor  several  had  taken  place,  and  on  these 
occasions  it  was  remembered  that  the  troops,  instead  of  going 
abroad  to  search  for  the  "  barbaros,"  shut  themselves  up  in  the 
garrison  till  the  latter  were  gone  clear  out  of  the  valley,  after 
having  carried  off  all  the  cattle  they  could  collect !  What  a 
contrast  in  the  new  Commandante  !  What  a  brave  officer  was 
Colonel  Yizcarra  ! 

This  excitement  continued  for  several  days.  As  yet  no  mur- 
ders had  been  committed,  nor  any  women  carried  off ;  and  as 
the  Indians  had  only  appeared  in  the  night,  the  probability  was 
that  they  were  in  but  small  force, — some  weak  band  of  robbers. 
Had  it  been  otherwise,  they  would  have  long  since  boldly  shown 
themselves  by  daylight,  and  carried  on  their  depredations  on  a 
much  larger  scale. 

During  all  this  time,  the  mother  and  sister  of  the  cibolero 
lived  in  their  lone  rancho  without  any  protection,  and  were,  per- 
haps, less  in  dread  of  the  Indians  than  any  other  family  in  the 
whole  valley.  This  was  to  be  attributed  to  several  causes. 
First,  their  training,  which  had  taught  them  to  make  light  of 
dangers  that  terrified  their  less  courageous  neighbours.  Secondly, 
their  poor  hut  was  not  likely  to  tempt  the  cupidity  of  Indian 
robbers,  whose  design  was  evidently  plunder.    There  were  too 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  151 

many  well-stocked  ranchos  a  little  farther  up  the  valley.     The 
Indians  would  not  be  likely  to  molest  them. 

But  there  was  still  a  better  reason  for  this  feeling  of  confidence 
on  their  part,  and  that  was  somewhat  of  a  family  secret.  Carlos 
having  traded  with  all  the  neighbouring  tribes  was  known  to 
the  Indians,  and  was  on  terms  of  friendship  with  nearly  every 
one  of  their  chiefs.  One  cause  of  this  friendship  was,  that 
Carlos  was  known  to  them  as  an  American.  Such  was  their 
feeling  in  regard  to  Americans  that,  at  this  time,  and  for  a  long 
period  after,  both  the  trappers  and  traders  of  that  nation  could 
pass  through  the  whole  Apache  and  Comanche  range  in  the 
smallest  parties  without  molestation,  while  large  caravans  of 
Mexicans  would  be  attacked  and  robbed  !  It  was  only  long 
after,  that  these  tribes  assumed  a  fierce  hostility  against  the 
Saxon  whites  ;  and  this  was  brought  about  by  several  acts  of 
barbarism  committed  by  parties  of  the  whites  themselves. 

In  his  dealings  with  the  Indios  bravos,  then,  the  cibolero  had 
not  forgotten  his  little  rancho  at  home  ;  and  he  had  always 
counselled  his  mother  and  sister  not  to  fear  the  Indians  in  his 
absence,  assuring  them  that  these  would  not  molest  them. 

The  only  tribe  with  which  Carlos  was  not  on  friendly  terms 
was  the  Jicarilla,  a  small  and  miserable  band  that  lived  among 
the  mountains  north-east  of  Santa  Fe.  They  were  a  branch  of 
the  Apaches,  but  lived  apart,  and  had  little  in  common  with 
the  great  freebooters  of  the  south — the  Mezcaleros  and  Wolf- 
tetters* 

For  these  reasons,  then,  the  little  Rosita  and  her  mother, 
though  not  entirely  without  apprehension,  were  yet  less  fright- 
ened by  the  current  rumours  of  the  time  than  their  neighbours. 

Every  now  and  then  Don  Juan  rode  over  to  the  rancho,  and 
advised  them  to  come  and  stay  at  his  house — a  large  strong 
building  well  defended  by  himself  and  his  numerous  peons.     But 

*  Like  the  Comanches,  the  Apache  is  divided  into  several  sub-tribes  or  bands,  as  ■  Coy« 
oieros,"  eaters  of  the  prairie-wolf;  "  Mezcaleros,"  eaters  of  the  mescal,  or  wild  aloe,  &c. 


152  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

the  mother  of  Rosita  only  laughed  at  the  fears  of  Don  Juan  ; 
and  Rosita,  herself,  from  motives  of  delicacy,  of  course  refused 
to  accede  to  his  proposal. 

*****  * 

It  was  the  third  night  from  the  time  the  Indians  had  been 
first  heard  of.  The  mother  and  daughter  had  laid  aside  their 
spindle  and  loom,  and  were  about  to  retire  to  their  primi- 
tive couches  on  the  earthen  floor,  when  Cibolo  was  seen  to 
spring  from  his  petate,  and  rush  towards  the  door  growling 
fiercely. 

His  growl  increased  to  a  bark — so  earnest,  that  it  was  evident 
some  one  was  outside.  The  door  was  shut  and  barred  ;  but  the 
old  woman,  without  even  inquiring  who  was  there,  pulled  out 
the  bar,  and  opened  the  door. 

She  had  scarcely  shown  herself  when  the  wild  whoop  of  In- 
dians rang  in  her  ears,  and  a  blow  from  a  heavy  club  prostrated 
her  upon  the  threshold.  Spite  the  terrible  onset  of  the  dog, 
several  savages,  in  all  the  horrid  glare  of  paint  and  feathers, 
rushed  into  the  house  yelling  fearfully,  and  brandishing  their 
weapons  ;  and  in  less  than  five  minutes'  time,  the  young  girl, 
screaming  with  terror  ,  was  borne  in  their  arms  to  the  outside 
of  the  rancho,  and  there  tied  upon  the  back  of  a  mule. 

The  few  articles  which  the  Indians  deemed  of  any  value,  were 
carried  away  with  them  ;  and  the  savages,  after  setting  fire  to 
the  rancho,  made  off  in  haste. 

Rosita  saw  the  blaze  of  the  rancho  as  she  sat  tied  upon  the 
mule.  She  had  seen  her  mother  stretched  upon  the  door-step, 
and  was  in  fact  dragged  over  her  apparently  lifeless  form  ;  and 
the  roof  was  now  in  flames  ! 

"  My  poor  mother  !"  she  muttered  in  her  agony.     "  0  God  ! 

0  God  !  what  will  become  of  my  poor  mother  V1 

***** 

Almost  simultaneously  with  this  attack,  or  a  little  after  it,  tliA 
Indians  appeared  before  the  house  of  the  ranchero,  Don  Juan  ; 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  153 

but,  after  yelling  around  it  and  firing  several  arrows  over  the 
azotea*  and  against  the  door,  they  retired. 

Don  Juan  was  apprehensive  for  his  friends  at  the  rancho.  As 
soon  as  the  Indians  had  gone  away  from  about  his  own  premises, 
he  stole  out  ;  and,  trusting  to  the  darkness,  made  his  way  in 
that  direction. 

He  had  not  gone  far,  before  the  blaze  of  the  building  came 
under  his  eyes,  causing  the  blood  to  run  cold  in  his  veins. 

He  did  not  stop.  He  was  a-foot,  but  he  was  armed,  and  he 
dashed  madly  forward  resolved  to  defend  Rosita,  or  die  ! 

In  a  few  minutes  he  stood  before  the  door  of  the  rancho  ;  and 
there,  to  his  horror,  lay  the  still  senseless  form  of  the  mother,  her 
wild  and  ghastly  features  illuminated  by  the  blaze  from  the  roof. 
The  fire  had  not  yet  reached  her,  though  in  a  few  moments  more 
she  would  have  been  buried  in  the  flames  ! 

Don  Juan  drew  her  forth  into  the  garden,  and  then  rushed 
frantically  around  calling  on  Rosita. 

But  there  was  no  reply.  The  crackling  blaze — the  sighing  of 
the  night  wind — the  hooting  of  the  cliff  owl  and  the  howling  of 
the  coyote,  alone  answered  his  anxious  calls. 

After  remaining  until  all  hope  had  vanished,  he  turned 
towards  the  prostrate  body,  and  knelt  down  to  examine  it.  To 
his  surprise  there  was  still  life,  and  after  her  lips  had  been 
touched  with  water,  the  old  woman  showed  symptoms  of  recov- 
ery.    She  had  only  been  stunned  by  the  heavy  blow. 

Don  Juan  at  length  lifted  her  in  his  arms,  and  taking  a  well- 
known  path  returned  with  his  burden  and  with  a  heavy  heart,  to 

his  own  house. 

*  *  *  *  * 

Next  morning  the  news  of  the  affair  was  carried  through  all 
the  settlement,  adding  to  the  terror  of  the  inhabitants.     The 

*  The  flat  roof  of  the#  Mexican  house  is  the  azotea.  It  is  a  place  of  resort  for  the 
inmates.  In  large  dwellings  the  azotea,  in  cool  weather,  is  the  pleasantest  part  of  the 
house. 


154:  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Commandante  with  a  large  troop  galloped  conspicuously  through 
the  town  ;  and  after  much  loud  talk  and  empty  demonstrations, 
went  off  on  the  trail  which  the  Indians  were  supposed  to  have 
taken. 

Long  before  night  the  troops  returned  with  their  usual  report 
"  los  barbaros  no  jmdimos  alcanzar."  (We  could  not  overtake 
the  savages.) 

They  said  that  they  had  followed  the  trail  to  the  Pecos, 
where  the  Indians  had  crossed,  and  that  the  savages  had  con  • 
tinued  on  towards  the  Llano  Estacado. 

This  piece  of  news  gave  some  relief,  for  it  was  conjectured,  if 
the  marauders  had  gone  in  that  direction  their  plundering  would 
end.  They  had  probably  proceeded  to  join  the  rest  of  their 
tribe,  known  to  be  somewhere  in  that  quarter. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  155 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

Vizcarra  and  his  gay  lancers  passed  up  the  valley,  on  their 
return  from  the  pursuit  at  an  early  hour  of  the  evening. 

Scarcely  had  a  short  hour  elapsed,  when  another  cavalcade, 
dusty  and  way-worn,  was  seen  moving  along  the  same  road,  and 
heading  toward  the  settlements.  It  could  hardly  be  termed  a 
cavalcade,  as  it  consisted  of  an  atajo  of  pack-mules,  with  some 
carretas  drawn  by  oxen.  One  man  only  was  on  horseback,  who, 
by  his  dress  and  manner,  could  be  recognised  as  the  owner  of 
the  atajo. 

Despite  the  fatigue  of  a  long  march,  despite  the  coating  of 
dust,  which  covered  both  horse  and  rider,  it  was  not  difficult  tc 
tell  who  the  horseman  was.     Carlos  the  cibolero  ! 

Thus  far  had  he  reached  on  his  homeward  way.  Another 
stretch  of  five  miles  along  the  dusty  road,  and  he  would  halt 
before  the -door  of  his  humble  rancho.  Another  hour,  and  his 
aged  mother,  his  fond  sister,  would  fling  themselves  into  his  arms, 
and  receive  his  affectionate  embrace  ! 

What  a  surprise  it  would  be  1  They  would  not  be  expecting 
him  for  weeks — long  weeks. 

And  what  a  surprise  he  had  for  them  in  another  way  !  His 
wonderful  luck  !  The  superb  mulada  and  cargo, — quite  a  little 
fortune  indeed  !  Rosita  should  have  a  new  dress, — not  a  coarse 
woolen  nagua,  but  one  of  silk — real  foreign  silk,  and  a  manta, 
and  the  prettiest  pair  of  satin  slippers — she  should  wear  fine 
stockings  on  future  fiesta  days,  she  shoukj.  be  worthy  of  his  friend 


156  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

Don  Juan.  His  old  mother,  too — she  should  drink  tea,  coffee, 
or  chocolate,  which  she  preferred — no  more  atole  for  her  ! 

The  rancho  was  rude  and  old — it  should  come  down,  and 
another  and  better  one  go  up  in  its  place — no — it  would  serve 
as  a  stable  for  the  horse,  and  the  new  rancho  should  be  built 
beside  it.  In  fact  the  sale  of  his  mulada  would  enable  him  to 
buy  a  good  strip  of  land,  and  stock  it  well  too. 

What  was  to  hinder  him  to  turn  ranchero,  and  farm  or  graze 
on  his  own  account  ?  It  would  be  far  more  respectable,  and 
would  give  him  a  higher  standing  in  the  settlement.  Nothing 
to  hinder  him.  He  would  do  so  ;  but  first  one  more  journey  to 
the  plains — one  more  visit  to  his  Waco  friends,  who  had  pro- 
mised him Ha  !  it  was  this  very  promise  that  was  the  key- 
stone of  all  his  hopes. 

The  silk  dress  for  Rosita,  the  luxuries  for  his  old  mother,  the 
new  house,  the  farm,  were  all  pleasant  dreams  to  Carlos  ;  but 
he  indulged  a  dream  of  a  still  pleasanter  nature — a  dream  that 
eclipsed  them  all  ;  and  his  hopes  of  its  realisation  lay  in  that 
one  more  visit  to  the  country  of  the  Wacoes. 

Carlos  believed  that  his  poverty  alone  was  the  barrier  that 
separated  him  from  Catalina.  He  knew  that  her  father  was 
not,  properly  speaking,  one  of  the  "  rico"  class.  True,  he  was 
a  rico  now  :  but  only  a  few  years  ago  he  had  been  a  poor 
11  gambucino  " — poor  as  Carlos  himself.  In  fact,  they  had  once 
been  nearer  neighbours  ;  and  in  his  earlier  days  Don  Ambrosio 
had  esteemed  the  boy  Carlos  fit  company  for  the  little  Catalina. 

What  objection,  then,  could  he  have  to  the  cibolero — pro- 
vided the  latter  could  match  him  in  fortune  ?  "  Certainly  none," 
thought  Carlos.  "  If  I  can  prove  to  him  that  I,  too,  am  a 
'  rico/  he  will  consent  to  my  marrying  Catalina.  And  why  not  ? 
The  blood  in  my  veins — so  says  my  mother — is  as  good  as  that 
of  any  hidalgo.  And,  if  the  Wacoes  have  told  me  the  truth, 
one  more  journey  and  Oarjos  the  cibolero  will  be  able  to  sIaovt 
as  much  gold  as  Don  Ambrosio  the  miner  !" 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  157 

These  thoughts  had  been  running  in  his  mind  throughout  the 
whole  of  his  homeward  journey.  Every  day — every  hour — did 
he  build  his  aery  castles  ;  every  hour  did  he  buy  the  silk  dress 
for  Rosita — the  tea,  coffee,  and  chocolate,  for  his  mother — every 
hour  did  he  erect  the  new  rancho,  buy  the  farm,  show  a  fortune 
in  gold-dust,  and  demand  Catalina  from  her  father  !  Chateaux 
en  JSspagne  ! 

Now  that  he  was  close  to  his  home,  these  pleasant  visions 
grew  brighter  and  seemed  nearer  ;  and  the  countenance  of  the 
cibolero  was  radiant  with  joy.  What  a  fearful  change  was  soon 
to  pass  over  it  ! 

Several  times  he  thought  of  spurring  on  in  advance,  the 
sooner  to  enjoy  the  luxury  of  his  mother's  and  sister's  welcome  ; 
and  then  he  changed  his  mind  again. 

"  No,"  muttered  he  to  himself ;  "  I  will  stay  by  the  atajo. 
I  will  better  enjoy  the  triumph.  We  shall  all  march  up  in  line, 
and  halt  in  front  of  the  rancho.  They  will  think  I  have  some 
stranger  with  me,  to  whom  belong  the  mules  !  When  I  announce 
them  as  my  own  they  will  fancy  that  I  have  turned  Indian,  and 
made  a  raid  on  the  southern  provinces,  with  my  stout  retainers. 
Ha  !  ha  !  ha  I"     And  Carlos  laughed  at  the  conceit. 

"  Poor  little  Rosy  1"  he  continued  ;  V  she  shall  marry  Don 
Juan  this  time  !  I  won't  withhold  my  consent  any  longer  !  It 
would  be  better,  too.  He's  a  bold  fellow,  and  can  protect  her 
while  I'm  off  on  the  plains  again  ;  though  one  more  journey,  and 
I  have  done  with  the  plains.  One  more  journey,  and  I  shall 
change  my  title  from  Carlos  the  cibolero  to  Senor  Don  Carlo3 
R .     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !" 

Again  he  laughed  at  the  prospect  of  becoming  a  "rico,"  and 
being  addressed  as  "  Don  Carlos." 

"  Yery  odd,"  thought  he,  "I  don't  meet  any  one  !  I  don't 
see  a  soul  upon  the  road  up  or  down.  Yet  it's  not  late — the 
sun's  above  the  bluff  still.  Where  can  the  people  be  ?  And 
yet  the  road's  covered  thick  with  fresh  horse-tracks  !     Ha  !  th* 


15&  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

troops  have  been  here  !  they  have  just  passed  up  !  But  that's 
no  reason  why  the  people  are  not  abroad  ;  and  I  don't  see  even 
a  straggler  !  Now  I  could  have  believed  there  was  an  alarm 
of  Indians  had  I  not  seen  these  tracks  ;  but  I  know  very  well 
that,  were  the  Apaches  on  their  war-trail,  my  Comraandante 
and  his  whisker  an  dos  would  never  have  ventured  so  far  from  the 
Presidio — that  I  know. 

"  Well,  there's  something  extraordinary  !  I  can't  make  it  out. 
Perhaps  they're  all  up  to  the  town  at  some  fiesta.  Anton,  my 
boy,  you  know  all  the  feast-days  !     Is  this  one  ?" 

"No,  master." 

"  And  where  are  all  the  folks  ?" 

"  Can't  guess,  master  !     Strange  we  don't  see  some  !" 

"So  I  was  thinking.  You  don't  suppose  there  have  been 
wild  Indians  in  the  neighbourhood  ?" 

"  No  master — mira !  They're  the  tracks  of  the  *  lanzeros ' — 
only  an  hour  ago.     No  Indians  where  they  are  1" 

As  Antonio  said  this,  both  his  accent  and  look  had  an  expres- 
sion which  guided  his  master  to  the  true  meaning  of  his  words, 
which  might  otherwise  have  been  ambiguous.  He  did  not  mean 
that  the  fact  of  the  lancers  having  been  on  the  ground  would 
prevent  the  Indians  from  occupying  it,  but  exactly  the  reverse. 
It  was,  not  "  lancers  no  Indians,"  but  "  Indians  no  lancers,"  that 
Antonio  meant. 

Carlos  understood  him  ;  and,  as  this  had  been  his  own  inter- 
pretation of  the  tracks,  he  burst  out  into  a  fit  of  laughter. 

Still  no  travellers  appeared,  and  Carlos  did  not  like  it.  As 
yet  he  had  not  thought  of  any  misfortune  to  those  he  loved  ; 
but  the  unpeopled  road  had  an  air  of  loneliness  about  it,  and  did 
not  seem  to  welcome  him. 

As  he  passed  on  a  feeling  of  sadness  came  stealing  over  him, 
which  after  it  had  fairly  taken  possession  he  could  not  get  rid  of. 

He  had  not  yet  passed  a  settlement.  There  were  none  before 
reaching  his  own  rancho,  which,  as  already  stated,  was  the 
lowest  in  the  valley.     Still  the  inhabitants  fed  their  flocks  far 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  159 

below  that  ;  and  it  was  usual,  at  such  an  hour,  to  see  them 
driving  their  cattle  home.     He  neither  saw  cattle  nor  vaqueros. 

The  meadows  on  both  sides,  where  cattle  used  to  graze,  were 
empty  1     What  could  it  mean  ? 

As  he  noticed  these  things  an  indefinite  sense  of  uneasiness 
and  alarm  began  to  creep  over  him  ;  and  this  feeling  increased 
until  he  had  arrived  at  the  turning  which  led  to  his  own  rancho. 

At  length  he  headed  around  the  forking  angle  of  the  road  j 
and,  having  passed  the  little  coppices  of  evergreen  oaks,  came 
within  sight  of  the  house.  With  a  mechanical  jerk  he  drew  his 
horse  upon  his  haunches,  and  sat  in  the  saddle  with  open  jaw 
and  eyes  glaring  and  protruded  I 

The  rancho  he  could  not  see — for  the  covering  interposed 
colums  of  the  cacti — but  through  the  openings  along  their  tops 
a  black  line  was  visible,  that  had  an  unnatural  look,  and  a 
strange  film  of  smoke  hung  over  the  azotea  ! 

"  God  of  heaven  !  what  can  it  mean  ?"  cried  he,  with  a 
choking  voice  ;  but,  without  waiting  to  answer  himself,  he 
lanced  the  flanks  of  his  horse  till  the  animal  shot  off  like  an 
an  arrow. 

The  intervening  ground  was  passed  ;   and,  flinging  himself 
from  the  saddle,  the  cibolero  rushed  through  the  cactus-fence. 
*  *  *  *    .         *  * 

The  atajo  soon  after  came  up.  Antonio  hurried  through  ; 
and  there,  inside  the  hot,  smoke-blackened  walls,  half-seated, 
half-lying  on  the  banqueta,  was  his  master,  his  head  hanging 
forward  upon  his  breast,  and  both  hands  nervously  twisted  in 
the  long  curls  of  his  hair. 

Antonio's  foot-fall  caused  him  to  took  up — only  for  a 
moment. 

"  O  God  !  My  mother — my  sister  I"  and,  as  he  repeated  the 
words,  his  head  once  more  fell  forward,  while  his  broad  breast 
rose  and  fell  in  convulsed  heaving.  It  was  an  hour  of  mortal 
agony  ;  for  some  secret  instinct  had  revealed  to  him  the  terrible 
truth. 


160  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXYIII 

For  some  minutes  Carlos  remained  stupefied  with  the  shock, 
and  made  no  effort  to  rouse  himself. 

A  friendly  hand  laid  upon  his  shoulder  caused  him  to  look 
up.     Don  Juan  the  ranchero  was  bending  over  him. 

Don  Juan's  face  wore  a  look  as  wretched  as  his  own.  It 
gave  him  no  hope;  and  it  was  almost  mechanically  the  words 
escaped  his  lips — 

"  My  mother  ?  my  sister  ?" 

"  Your  mother  is  at  my  house,'7  replied  Don  Juan. 

"  And  Rosita  V 

Don  Juan  made  no  reply — the  tears  were  rolling  down  his 
cheeks. 

"  Come,  man  !"  said  Carlos,  seeing  the  other  in  as  much  need 
of  consolation  as  himself ;  "  out  with  it — let  me  know  the  worst! 
Is  she  dead  V\ 

"  No, — no, — no  ! — I  hope  not  dead  !" 

"Carried  off?" 

"  Alas,  yes  1" 

"  By  whom  ?" 

"  The  Indians." 

"  You  are  sure  by  Indians  ?" 

As  Carlos  asked  this  question,  a  look  of  strange  meaning 
glanced  from  his  eyes. 

"  Quite  sure.     I  saw  them  myself — your  mother — . — " 

"  My  mother  !     What  of  her  V 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  161 

'-  She  is  safe.  She  met  the  savages  in  the  doorway,  was 
knocked  senseless  by  a  blow  and  saw  no  more." 

"  But  Rosita  ?" 

"  ]STo  one  saw  her  ;  but  certainly  she  was  taken  away  by  the 
Indians." 

"  You  are  sure  they  were  Indians,  Don  Juan  \n 

11  Sure  of  it.  They  attacked  my  house  almost  at  the  same 
time.  They  had  previously  driven  off  my  cattle,  and  for  that, 
one  of  my  people  was  on  the  look-out.  He  saw  them  approach; 
and,  before  they  got  near,  we  were  shut  up  and  ready  to  defend 
ourselves.  Finding  this,  they  soon  went  off.  Fearing  for  your 
people,  I  stole  out  as  soon  as  they  were  gone,  and  came  here. 
When  I  arrived  the  roof  was  blazing,  and  your  mother  lying 
senseless  in  the  doorway.  Rosita  was  gone  !  Madre  de  dios  ! 
she  was  gone  I" 

And  the  young  ranchero  wept  afresh. 

"  Don  Juan  1"  said  Carlos,  in  a  firm  voice;  "  you  have  been  a 
friend — a  brother — to  me  and  mine.  I  know  you  suffer  as 
much  as  I  do.  Let  there  be  no  tears  !  See!  mine  are  dried 
up!  I  weep  no  more — perhaps  sleep  not,  till  Rosita  is  rescued 
or  revenged.  Let  us  to  business,  then?  Tell  me  all  that  is 
known  about  these  Indians — and  quick,  Don  Juan  !  I  have  a 
keen  appetite  for  your  news  !" 

The  ranchero  detailed  the  various  rumours  that  had  been 
afloat  for  the  three  or  four  days  preceding — as  well  as  the 
actual  occurrences — how  the  Indians  had  been  first  seen  upon 
the  upper  plain;  their  encounter  with  the  shepherds  and  the 
driving  off  of  the  sheep ;  their  appearance  in  the  valley,  and  their 
raid  upon  his  own  cattle — for  it  was  his  ganaderia  that  had 
suffered — and  then  the  after  circumstances'  already  known  to 
Carlos. 

He  also  informed  the  latter  of  the  activity  shown  by  the 
iroops;  how  they  had  followed  that  morning  upon  the  trail  of 
the  robbers;  how  he  had  desired  to  accompany  them  with  some 


162  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

of  his  people;  and  how  the  request  was  refused  by  the  Com* 
mandante. 

M  Refused  ?"  exclaimed  Carlos,  interrogatively. 

"Yes,"  replied  Don  Juan;  "he  said  we  would  only  hinder 
the  troops  !  I  fancy  his  motive  was  his  chagrin  with  ine.  He 
does  not  like  me  ever  since  the  fiesta." 

"Well!  what  then?" 

"  The  troops  returned  but  an  hour  ago.  They  report  that 
they  followed  the  trail  as  far  as  the  Pecos,  where  it  crossed, 
striking  direct  for  the  Llano  Estacado ;  and,  as  the  Indians  had 
evidently  gone  off  to  the  great  plains,  it  would  have  been  use- 
less to  attempt  pursuing  them  farther.     So  they  alleged. 

"The  people,"  continued  Don  Juan,  "will  be  only  too  glad 
that  the  savages  have  gone  away,  and  will  trouble  themselves 
no  farther  about  it.  I  have  been  trying  to  get  up  a  party  to 
follow  them,  but  not  one  would  venture.  Hopeless  as  it  was,  I 
intended  a  pursuit  with  my  own  people;  but  thank  God  !  you 
have  come  1" 

"  Ay,  pray  God  it  may  not  be  too  late  to  follow  their  trail. 
But  no;  only  last  night  at  midnight,  you  say?  There's  been 
neither  rain  nor  high  wind — it  will  be  fresh  as  dew;  and  if  ever 
hound Ha  !  where's  Cibolo  ?" 

"At  my  house  the  dog  is.  He  was  lost  this  morning;  we 
thought  he  had  been  killed  or  carried  off ;  but,  at  midday,  my 
people  found  him  by  the  rancho  here,  covered  with  mud,  and 
bleeding  where  he  had  received  the  prick  of  a  spear.  We 
think  the  Indians  must  have  taken  him  along,  and  that  he 
escaped  from  them  on  the  read." 

"It  is  strange  enough — Oh  !  my  poor  Rosita  ! — poor  lost 
sister  ! — where  art  thou  at  this  moment  ? — where  ? — where  ? 
Shall  I  ever  see  you  again  ? — My  God  !  my  God  !" 

And  Carlos  once  more  sunk  back  into  his  attitude  of  despair. 

Then  suddenly  springing  to  his  feet,  with  clenched  fist  and 
flashing  eyes,  he  cried  out, — 


-THE    WHITE    CHIEfl.  163 

11  Wide  though  the  prairie  plains,  and  faint  the  trail  of  these 
dastardly  robbers,  yet  keen  is  the  eye  of  Carlos  the  cibolero  !  I 
shall  find  thee  yet— I  shall  find  thee,  though  it  cost  me  the 
search  of  a  life.  Fear  not,  Rosita  !  fear  not,  sweet  sister  !  I 
come  to  your  rescue  !  If  thou  art  wronged,  woe,  woe,  to  the 
tribe  that  has  done  it !"  Then  turning  to  Don  Juan,  he  con- 
tinued,— "  The  night  is  on — we  can  do  nothing  to-night.  Don 
Juan  ! — friend,  brother  ! — bring  me  to  her — to  my  mother." 

There  is  a  wild  poetry  in  the  language  of  grief,  and  there  was 
poetry  in  the  words  of  the  cibolero  ;  but  these  bursts  of  poetic 
utterance  were  brief,  and  he  again  returned  to  the  serious  reality 
of  his  situation.  Every  circumstance  that  could  aid  him  in  his 
purposed  pursuit  was  considered  and  arranged  in  a  sober  and 
practical  manner.  His  arms  and  accoutrements,  his  horse,  all 
were  cared  for,  so  as  to  be  ready  by  the  earliest  hour  of  light. 
His  servants,  and  those  of  Don  Juan,  were  to  accompany  him, 
and  for  these  horses  were  also  prepared. 

Pack-mules,  too,  with  provisions  and  other  necessaries  for  a 
long  journey — for  Carlos  had  no  intention  of  returning  without 
the  accomplishment  of  his  sworn  purpose — rescue  or  revenge. 
His  was  no  pursuit  to  be  baffled  by  slight  obstacles.  He  was 
not  going  to  bring  back  the  report  "  that  he  had  been  unsuccess- 
ful." He  was  resolved  to  trail  the  robbers  to  the  farthest  point 
of  the  prairies — to  follow  them  to  their  fastness,  wherever  that 
might  be. 

Don  Juan  was  with  him  heart  and  soul,  for  the  ranchero's 
interest  in  the  result  was  equal  to  his  own — his  agony  was  the 
same. 

Their  peons  numbered  a  score — trusty  Tagnos  all,  who  loved 
their  masters,  and  who,  if  not  warriors  by  trade,  were  made  so 
by  sympathy  and  zeal. 

Should  they  overtake  the  robbers  in  time,  there  would  be  no 
fear  of  the  result.  From  all  circumstances  known,  the  latter 
formed  but  a  weak  band.     Had  this  not  been  the  case,  they 


164:  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

would  never  have  left  the  valley  with  so  trifling  a  booty.  Could 
they  be  overtaken  before  joining  their  tribe,  all  might  yet  be 
well.  They  would  be  compelled  to  give  up  both  their  plunder  and 
their  captive,  and,  perhaps,  pay  dearly  for  the  distress  they  had 
occasioned.  Time,  therefore,  was  a  most  important  consideration, 
and  the  pursuers  had  resolved  to  take  the  trail  with  the  earliest 
light  of  the  morning. 

Carlos  slept  not — and  Don  Juan  only  in  short  and  feverish 
intervals.  Both  sat  up  in  their  dresses, — Carlos  by  the  bedside 
of  his  mother,  who,  still  suffering  from  the  effects  of  the  blow, 
appeared  to  rave  in  her  sleep. 

The  cibolero  sat  silent,  and  in  deep  thought  He  was  busied 
with  plans  and  conjectures — conjectures  as  to  what  tribe  of  Indians 
the  marauders  could  belong.  Apaches  or  Comanches  they  were 
not.  He  had  met  parties  of  both  on  his  return.  They  treated  him 
in  a  friendly  manner,  and  they  said  nothing  of  hostilities  against 
the  people  of  San  Ildefonso.  Besides  no  bands  of  these  would 
have  been  in  such  small  force  as  the  late  robbers  evidently  were. 
Carlos  wished  it  had  been  they.  He  knew  that  in  such  a  case, 
when  it  was  known  that  the  captive  was  his  sister,  she  would  be 
restored  to  him.  But  no  ;  they  had  nothing  to  do  with  it. 
Who  then  ? — -the  Yutas  ?  Such  was  the  belief  -among  the  peo- 
ple of  the  valley,  as  he  had  been  told  by  Don  Juan.  If  so,  there 
was  still  a  hope — Carlos  had  traded  with  a  branch  of  this  pow- 
erful and  warlike  tribe.  He  was  also  on  friendly  terms  with 
some  of  their  chiefs,  though  these  were  now  at  war  with  the 
more  northern  settlements. 

But  the  Jicarillis  still  returned  to  his  mind.     These   were 

Indians  of  a  cowardly,  brutal  disposition,  and  his  mortal  foes. 

They  would  have  scalped  him  on  sight.     If  his  sister  was  their 

captive,  her  lot  was  hard  indeed  ;  and  the  very  thought  of  such 

a  fate  caused  the  cibolero  to  start  up  with  a  shudder,  and  clench 

his  hands  in  a  convulsive  effort  of  passion. 

*  *  *  *  * 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  105 

It  was  near  morning.  The  peons  were  astir  and  armed.  The 
horses  and  mules  were  saddled  in  the  patio,  and  Don  Juan  had 
announced  that  all  were  ready.  Carlos  stood  by  the  bedside  of 
his  mother  to  take  leave.  She  beckoned  him  near.  She  was 
still  weak,  for  blood  had  flown  freely  from  her,  and  her  voice 
was  low  and  feeble. 

"  My  son,"  said  she,  as  Carlos  bent  over  her,  "  know  you 
what  Indians  you  are  going  to  pursue  ?" 

"  No,  mother,"  replied  Carlos,  "  but  I  fear  they  are  our  ene- 
mies the  Jicarillas." 

"  Have  the  Jicarillas  beards  on  their  faces  and  jewels  on  their 
fingers  ?" 

"  No,  mother  ;  why  do  you  ask  such  a  question  ? — you  know 
they  have  no  beards  !  My  poor  mother  !"  added  he,  turning  to 
Don  Juan,  "  this  terrible  stroke  has  taken  her  senses  !" 

"  Follow  the  trail,  then  !"  she  continued  without  noticing  the 
last  remark  uttered  by  Carlos  in  a  whisper  ;  "  follow  the  trail — 

perhaps  it  will  guide  thee  to "  and  she  whispered  the  rest 

into  his  ear. 

"What,  mother?"  said  he,  starting  as  if  at  some  strange 
information.     "  Dost  thou  think  so  ?" 

"  I  have  some  suspicion — only  suspicion — but  follow  the  trail 
—it  will  guide  thee — follow  it  and  be  satisfied  !" 

"  Do  not  doubt  me,  mother  ;  I  shall  be  satisfied  of  that." 

"  One  promise  before  you  go.     Be  not  rash — be  prudent." 

"  Fear  not,  mother  1  I  will." 

"Kit  be  so " 

"If  it  be  so,  mother,  you'll  soon  see  me  back — Grod  bless 
you  ! — My  blood's  on  fire — I  cannot  stay  ! — God  bless  you, 
mother  ! — Farewell  1" 

Next  minute  the  train  of  mounted  men,  with  Don  Juan  and 
Carlos  at  its  head,  passed  out  of  the  great  gate,  and  took  the 
road  that  led  out  from  the  valley. 


166  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

It  was  not  yet  daybreak  when  the  party  left  the  house,  but 
they  had  not  started  too  early.  Carlos  knew  that  they  could 
follow  the  road  so  far  as  the  lancers  had  gone,  in  the  darkness  , 
and  it  would  be  light  enough,  by  the  time  they  had  got  to  the 
point  where  these  had  turned  back. 

Five  miles  below  the  house  of  Don  Juan  the  road  forked — one 
leading  southward,  was  that  by  which  Carlos  had  returned  the 
evening  before  ;  the  other,  or  left  fork,  led  nearly  in  a  direct 
line  towards  the  Pecos,  where  there  was  a  ford.  The  left  fork 
had  been  that  taken  by  the  troopers,  as  their  horse-tracks 
showed. 

It  was  now  day.  They  could  have  followed  the  trail  at  a 
gallop,  as  it  was  a  much  travelled  and  well-known  path.  But 
the  eye  of  the  cibolero  was  not  bent  upon  this  plain  trail,  but 
upon  the  ground  on  each  side  of  it,  and  this  double  scrutiny 
caused  him  to  ride  more  slowly. 

On  both  sides  were  cattle-tracks.  These  were,  no  doubt, 
made  by  the  cattle  stolen  from  Don  Juan — in  all  numbering 
about  fifty.  The  cibolero  said  they  must  have  passed  over  the 
ground  two  days  before.  That  would  correspond  with  the  time 
when  they  had  been  taken. 

The  trackers  soon  passed  the  limits  of  the  valley,  and  entered 
the  plain  through  which  runs  the  Pecos.  They  were  about 
approaching  that  stream  in  a  direct  line,  and  were  still  two 
miles  from   its  banks,  when  the  dog  Cibolo,  who  had  been 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  167 

trotting  in  advance  of  the  party,  suddenly  turned  to  the  left, 
ind  ran  on  in  that  direction  !  The  keen  eye  of  Carlos  detected 
\  new  trail  upon  which  the  dog  was  running,  and  which  parted 
from  the  track  of  the  troopers.     It  ran  in  a  direction  due  north. 

What  appeared  singular  both  to  Carlos  and  Don  Juan  was 
the  fact  of  Cibolo  having  taken  this  new  route,  as  it  was  not 
marked  by  a  road  or  path  of  any  kind,  but  merely  by  the 
footprints  of  some  animals  that  had  lately  passed  over  it ! 

Had  Cibolo  gone  that  way  before  ? 

Carlos  dismounted  to  examine  the  tracks 

"  Four  horses  and  one  mule  l"  he  said,  speaking  to  Don 
Juan.  "  Two  of  the  horses  shod  on  the  fore  feet  only  ;  the 
other  two,  with  the  mule,  barefoot.  All  of  them  mounted — the 
mule  led, — perhaps  with  a  pack.  No  !"  he  added,  after  a  little 
further  examination,  "it's  not  a  pack-mule  !" 

It  scarce  cost  the  cibolero  five  minutes  to  arrive  at  these 
conclusions.  How  he  did  so  was  a  mystery  to  most  of  his 
companions, — perhaps  to  all,  except  the  half-blood,  Antonio. 
And  yet  he  was  right  in  every  particular. 

He  continued  to  scrutinise  the  new  trail  for  some  moments 
longer. 

"  The  time  corresponds,"  said  he,  still  addressing  Don  Juan 
"  They  passed  yesterday  morning  before  the  dew  was  dry.  You 
are  sure  it  was  not  midnight  when  they  left  your  house  V\ 

"  Quite  sure,"  replied  the  ranchero.  "  It  was  still  only 
midnight  when  I  returned  with  your  mother  from  the  rancho. 
I  am  quite  sure  of  that." 

"  One  more  question,  Don  Juan  :  How  many  Indians,  think 
you,  were  in  the  party  that  made  their  appearance  at  your 
house — few  or  many  ?" 

"  Not  many,  I  think.  Two  or  three  only  could  be  heard 
yelling  at  once  ;  but  the  trees  prevented  us  from  seeing  them. 
I  fancy,  from  their  traces  left,  that  the  band  was  a  very  small 
one.     It  might  be  the  same  that  burned  the  rancho     Thej 


168  THE    WHITE    CHTEF. 

could  have  arrived  at  my  house  afterwards.  There  was  time 
enough." 

11 1  have  reason  to  believe  they  were  the  same,"  said  Carlos, 
still  bending  over  the  hoof-prints,  "  and  this  may  he  their  trail." 

"  Think  you  so  ?"  inquired  Don  Juan. 

"  I  do. — See — there  !     Is  this  not  strange  ?" 

The  speaker  pointed  to  the  dog,  who,  meanwhile,  had  returned 
to  the  spot,  and  stood  whimpering,  and  showing  an  evident 
desire  to  proceed  by  the  trace  newly  discovered  1 

"  Yery  strange,"  replied  Don  Juan.  "  He  must  have  travelled 
it  before  1" 

" Perhaps  so,"  said  Carlos.  "But  it  will  not  spoil  by  an 
hour's  keeping.  Let  us  first  see  where  these  valiant  troopers 
have  been  to.  I  want  to  know  that  before  I  leave  this  main 
path.     Let  us  on,  and  briskly  !" 

All  spurred  their  animals  into  a  gentle  gallop,  the  cibolero 
leading  as  before.  As  before,  also,  his  eyes  swept  the  ground 
^on  both  sides  in  search  of  any  trail  that  might  diverge  from  that 
on  which  they  travelled. 

Now  and  then  cross-paths  appeared,  but  these  were  old.  No 
horses  had  passed  recently  upon  them,  and  he  did  not  slacken 
nis  pace  to  examine  them. 

After  a  twenty  minutes'  gallop,  the  party  halted  upon  the 
bank  of  the  Pecos,  at  the  ford.  It  was  plain  that  the  troopers 
had  also  halted  there,  and  turned  back  without  crossing  !  But 
cattle  had  crossed  two  days  before — so  said  the  cibolero — 
and  mounted  drivers.  The  tracks  of  both  were  visible  in  the 
mud. 

Carlos  rode  through  the  shallow  water  to  examine  the  other 
side.  At  a  glance  he  saw  that  no  troops  had  crossed,  but  some 
forty  or  fifty  head  of  cattle. 

After  a  long  and  careful  examination,  not  only  of  the  muddy 
bank  but  of  the  plain  above,  he  beckoned  to  Don  Juan  and  the 
rest  to  ford  the  stream  and  join  him. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  169 

When  Don  Juan  came  up,  the  cibolero  said  to  him,  in  a  tone 
lull  of  intelligence, — 

"  Amigo !  you  stand  a  fair  chance  to  recover  your  cattle." 

"  Why  do  you  think  so  ?" 

"  Because  their  drivers,  four  in  number,  have  been  near  this 
spot  not  much  over  twenty-four  hours  ago.  The  animals,  there- 
fore, cannot  be  far  off." 

"  But  how  know  you  this  V 

"  Oh  !  that  is  plain  enough,"  coolly  responded  the  cibolero. 
"  The  men  who  drove  your  beasts  were  mounted  on  the  same 
horses  that  made  yonder  trail." 

The  speaker  indicated  the  trail  which  he  had  halted  to 
examine,  and  continued, — "Yery  probably  we'll  find  the  herd 
among  the  spurs  of  the  ceja  yonder. 

As  Carlos  said  this,  he  pointed  to  a  number  of  ragged  ridges 
that  from  the  brow  of  the  Llano  Estacado  jutted  out  into  the 
plain.  They  appeared  to  be  at  the  distance  of  some  ten  miles 
from  the  crossing. 

"  Shall  we  push  on  there  V}  asked  Don  Juan. 

The  cibolero  did  not  give  an  immediate  answer.  He  had 
evidently  not  decided  yet,  and  was  debating  in  his  own  mind 
what  course  to  pursue. 

"  Yes,"  he  replied,  at  length,  in  a  solemn  and  deliberate  voice. 
"  It  is  better  to  be  sure.  With  all  my  terrible  suspicions,  I  may 
be  wrong.  She  may  be  wrong.  The  two  trails  may  yet  come 
together.11 

The  latter  part  of  this  was  spoken  in  soliloquy,  and  though  it 
reached  the  ears  of  Don  Juan,  he  did  not  comprehend  its  mean- 
ing. He  was  about  to  ask  his  companion  for  an  explanation, 
when  the  latter,  suddenly  collecting  his  energies,  struck  the  spurs 
into  his  horse,  and  calling  to  them  to  follow,  galloped  off  upon 
the  cattle-track. 

After  a  run  of  ten  miles,  which  was  made  in  less  than  an  hour, 
the  party  entered  a  large  ravine  or  point  of  the  plain  that  pro- 

8 


170  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

truded,  like  a  deep  bay,  into  the  mountain-like  side  of  the  high 
steppe.  As  they  entered  this,  a  singular  spectacle  came  under 
their  eyes.  The  ravine,  near  its  bottom,  was  covered  with 
zopilotes,  or  black  vultures  Hundreds  of  them  were  perched 
upon  the  rocks,  or  wheeling  overhead  in  the  air  ;  and  hundreds 
of  others  hopped  about  upon  the  plain,  flapping  their  broad 
wings  as  if  in  full  enjoyment.  The  coyote,  the  larger  wolf,  and 
the  grizzly  bear,  were  seen  moving  over  the  ground,  or  quarrel- 
ling with  each  other,  though  they  need  not  have  quarrelled — the 
repast  was  plenteous  for  all.  Between  forty  and  fifty  carcasses 
were  strewed  over  the  ground,  which  Don  Juan  and  his  vaqueros 
as  they  drew  near  recognised  as  the  carcasses  of  his  own 
cattle  ! 

"  I  told  you  so,  Don  Juan,"  said  Carlos,  in  a  voice  now  husky 
with  emotion  ;  "  but  I  did  not  expect  this.     What  a  deep-laid 

plan  !     They  might   have   strayed  back  !  and  that oh  ! 

horrible  villain  !     My  mother  was  right — it  is  he  !  it  is  he  /" 

"  Who,  Carlos  ?  What  mean  you  ?"  inquired  Don  Juan, 
wondering  at  these  strange  and  incongruous  phrases. 

"  Ask  me  not  now,  Don  Juan  !  Presently  I  shall  tell  you  all 
—presently,  but  not  now  ;  my  brain's  too  hot — my  heart  is 
burning  :  presently,  presently.  The  mystery  is  past.  I  know 
all ;  I  had  suspicion  from  the  first ;  I  saw  him  at  the  fiesta  ;  I 
saw  his  bad  ruffian  gaze  bent  upon  her.  Oh,  despot  !  I'll  tear 
your  heart  out  !  Come,  Don  Juan  !  Antonio — comrades  ! 
After  me  on  the  trail  !  It's  easily  followed.  /  know  where  it 
will  lead — well  I  know.     On  !" 

And  driving  the  spur  into  the  flanks  of  his  horse,  the  cibolero 
galloped  off  in  the  direction  of  the  crossing. 

The  wondering  troop,  Don  Juan  among  the  rest,  set  their 
animals  in  motion,  and  galloped  after. 

There  was  no  halt  made  at  the  ford.  Carlos  dashed  his  horse 
through  the  water,  and  the  rest  imitated  his  example.  There 
was  no  halt  either  on  arriving  at  the  trace  that  led  northward. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


171 


The  dog  scampered  along  it,  yelping  at  intervals  ;  and  the 
troop  kept  close  after  his  heels. 

They  had  not  followed  it  quite  a  mile,  when  it  suddenly 
turned  at  right  angles,  and  took  the  direction  of  the  town  ! 

Don  Juan  and  the  rest  expressed  surprise,  but  there  was  nothing 
in  all  this  to  surprise  the  cibolero.  He  was  expecting  that. 
The  expression  on  his  face  was  not  that  of  astonishment.  It 
was  far  different — far  more  terrible  to  behold  ! 

His  eyes  were  sunk  in  their  sockets  and  gleaming  with  a  lurid 
light,  as  if  fire  was  burning  within  them.  His  teeth  were  firmly 
set,  his  lips  white  and  tightly  drawn,  as  if  he  was  meditating,  or 
had  already  made,  some  desperate  resolve.  He  scarce  looked  at 
the  tracks,  he  needed  their  guidance  no  longer.  He  knew  where 
he  was  going  * 

The  trail  crossed  a  muddy  arroyo.  The  dog  sweltered  through, 
and  the  red  clay  adhered  to  his  shaggy  coat.  It  corresponded 
with  that  with  which  he  had  been  already  besmeared  ! 

Don  Juan  noticed  the  circumstance,  and  pointed  it  out. 

"  He  has  been  here  before  !"  said  he. 

"  I  know  it,"  replied  Carlos,  "  I  know  it  all — all.  There  is 
no  mystery  now.  Patience,  amigo  !  You  shall  know  all,  but 
now  let  rhe  think.     I  have  no  time  for  aught  else." 

The  trail  still  led  in  the  direction  of  the  town.  It  did  not  re- 
enter the  valley,  but  passed  over  a  sloping  country  to  the  upper 
plain,  and  then  ran  nearly  parallel  with  the  bluffs. 

"  Master  !"  said  Antonio,  riding  up  by  the  side  of  Carlos. 
u  These  are  not  the  tracks  of  Indian  horses,  unless  they  have  stolen 
them.  Two  of  them  are  troop  horses.  I  know  it  well..  They 
are  officers'  horses,  too — I  can  tell  that  from  the  shoeing." 

The  cibolero  showed  no  signs  of  being  astonished  by  this 
information,  nor  made  he  reply.  He  seemed  engrossed  with  his 
thoughts. 

Antonio,  thinking  he  had  not  been  heard  or  understood, 
repeated  what  he  had  said. 


172  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  Good  Antonio  f"  said  the  cibolero,  turning  his  eyes  on  his 
follower.  "  do  you  think  me  blind  or  stupid  ?" 

This  was  not  said  angrily.  Antonio  understood  its  meaning, 
and  fell  back  among  his  companions. 

On  moved  the  trackers — now  at  a  gallop,  now  more  slowly, 
for  their  animals  were  by  this  time  somewhat  jaded.  On  they 
moved,  still  keeping  the  trail,  and  still  heading  straight  for  the 
town  ! 

At  length  they  reached  a  point,  where  a  road  from  the  upper 
plain  led  by  a  zig-zag  path  to  the  valley  below.  It  was  the 
same  by  which  Carlos  had  ascended  to  perform  his  great  feat  on 
the  day  of  the  fiesta.  At  the  top  of  the  descent,  Carlos  ordered 
the  party  to  halt,  and  with  Don  Juan  rode  forward  to  the  edge 
of  the  projecting  cliff — at  the  very  spot  where  he  had  exhibited 
his  skill — the  cliff  of  Nina  Perdida. 

Both  drew  up,  when  near  the  edge.  They  commanded  a  full 
view  of  the  valley  and  the  town. 

%  Do  you  see  that  building  ?"  inquired  the  cibolero,  pointing  to 
the  detached  pile  which  lay  between  them  and  the  town. 

"The  Presidio?" 

"  The  Presidio." 

"Yes— what  of  it  ?" 

"  She  is  there!" 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  173 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

At  that  moment  upon  the  azotea  a  man  was  pacing  to  and 
fro.  He  was  not  a  sentinel,  though  at  opposite  angles  of  the 
building  two  of  these  could  be  seen  who  carried  carbines — their 
heads  and  shoulders  just  appearing  above  the  crenated  top  of 
the  battlement  towers. 

The  man  en  promenade  was  an  officer,  and  the  part  of  the 
azotea  upon  which  he  moved  was  the  roof  of  the  officers'  quarter, 
separated  from  the  rest  by  a  wall  of  equal  height  with  the  par- 
apet. It  was,  moreover,  a  sacred  precinct — not  to  be  disturbed 
by  the  tread  of  common  troopers  on  ordinary  occasions.  It  was 
the  "  quarterdeck  ?  of  the  Presidio. 

The  officer  was  in  full  dress,  though  not  on  any  duty  ;  but  a 
single  glance  at  the  style  and  cut  of  his  uniform  would  convince 
any  one  that  he  was  a  "  dandy  soldier,"  and  loved  to  appear  at 
all  times  in  fine  feathers.  The  gold  lace  and  bright-coloured 
broad-cloth  seemed  to  affect  him,  as  his  rich  plumage  does  the 
peacock.  Every  now  and  again  he  paused  in  his  promenade, 
glanced  down  at  his  lacquered  boots,  examined  the  tournure  of 
his  limbs,  or  feasted  his  eyes  upon  the  jewels  that  studded  his 
delicate  white  fingers. 

He  was  no  beauty  withal  nor  hero  either  ;  but  that  did  not 
prevent  him  from  indulging  in  the  fancy  that  he  was  both — a 
combination  of  Mars  and  Apollo. 

He  was  a  colonel  in  the  Spanish  army,  however,  and  Comman- 
dante  of  the  Presidio — for  the  promenader  in  question  was  Viz- 
rarra  himself. 


174:  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Though  satisfied  with  his  own  appearance,  he  was  evidently 
not  satisfied  about  something  else.  There  was  a  cloud  upon  his 
features  that  not  even  the  contemplation  of  the  lacquered  boots 
or  lily-white  hands  could  banish.  Some  disagreeable  thought 
was  pressing  upon  his  mind,  causing  him  at  intervals  to  make 
fitful  starts,  and  look  nervously  around  him. 

"  Bah  !  'twas  but  a  dream  I"  he  muttered  to  himself.  "  Why 
should  I  think  of  it  ?  'twas  only  a  dream  !" 

His  eyes  were  bent  downward  as  he  gave  expression  to  these 
abrupt  phrases,  and  as  he  raised  them  again  chance  guided  his 
look  in  the  direction  of  "La  Nina  Perdida."  No,  it  was  not 
chance,  for  La  Nina  had  figured  in  his  dream,  and  his  eyes  were 
but  following  his  thoughts. 

The  moment  they  rested  on  the  cliff,  he  started  back  as  if  some 
terrible  spectre  were  before  him,  and  mechanically  caught  hold 
of  the  parapet.  His  cheeks  suddenly  blanched,  his  jaws  fell, 
and  his  chest  heaved  in  hurried  and  convulsive  breathing  ! 

What  can  cause  these  symptoms  of  strong  emotion  ?  Is  it 
the  sight  of  yonder  horseman  standing  upon  the  very  pinnacle 
of  the  bluff,  and  outlined  against  the  pale  sky  ?  What  is  there 
in  such  an  appearance  to  terrify  the  Commandante — for  terrified 
he  is  ?    Hear  him  ! 

"  My  God  !  my  God  ! — it  is  he !  The  form  of  his  horse — of 
himself— just  as  he  appeared — it  is  he  !  I  fear  to  look  at  him  ! 
I  cannot " 

And  the  officer  averted  his  face  for  a  moment,  covering  it  with 
his  hands. 

It  was  but  a  moment,  and  again  he  looked  upwards.  Not 
curiosity,  but  the  fascination  of  fear,  caused  him  to  look  again. 
The  horseman  had  disappeared.  Neither  horse  nor  man — no 
object  of  any  sort,  broke  the  line  of  the  bluffs  ! 

"  Surely  I  have  been  dreaming  again  ?"  muttered  the  still 
trembling  caitiff.  "  Surely  I  have  ?  There  was  no  one  there, 
least  of  all How  could  he  ?    He  is  hundreds  of  miles  off ! 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  175 

It  was  an  illusion !  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !  What  the  devil  is  the 
matter  with  my  senses,  I  wonder  !  That  horrid  dream  of  last 
night  has  bewitched  them  !  Carrambo  !  I'll  think  no  more  of 
it  ?" 

As  be  said  this  he  resumed  his  pace  more  briskly,  believing 
that  that  might  rid  him  of  his  unpleasant  reflections.  At  every 
turn,  however,  his  eyes  again  sought  the  bluff,  and  swept  along 
its  edge  with  a  glance  that  betokened  fear.  But  they  saw  no 
more  of  the  spectre  horseman,  and  their  owner  began  to  feel  at 
ease  again. 

A  footstep  was  heard  upon  the  stone  steps  of  the  "  escalera." 
Some  one  was  ascending  to  the  roof. 

The  next  moment  the  head  and  shoulders  of  a  man  were  visi- 
ble ;  and  Captain  Roblado  stepped  out  upon  the  azotea. 

The  "  good  day  "  that  passed  between  him  and  Yizcarra 
showed  that  it  was  their  first  meeting  for  that  day.  In  fact, 
neither  had  been  long  up  ;  for  the  hour  was  not  yet  too  late  for 
fashionable  sleepers.  Roblado  had  just  breakfasted,  and  come 
out  on  the  azotea  to  enjoy  his  Havannah. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !"  laughed  he,  as  he  lighted  the  cigar  ;  "  what 
a  droll  masquerade  it  has  been  !  Ton  my  soul  !  I  can  scarce 
get  the  paint  off ;  and  my  voice,  after  such  yelling,  won't  recover 
for  a  week  !  Ha  !  ha  !  Never  was  maiden  wooed  and  won  in 
6uch  a  romantic,  roundabout  way.  Shepherds  attacked — sheep 
driven  off,  and  scattered  to  the  winds — cattle  carried  away  and 
killed  in  regular  battue — old  woman  knocked  over,  and  rancho 
given  to  the  flames — besides  three  days  of  marching  and  counter- 
marching, travestieing  Indian,  and  whooping  till  one  is  hoarse  ; 
and  all  this  trouble  for  a  poor  peasant — daughter  of  a  reputed 
witch  !  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  I  It  would  read  like  a  chapter  in  some 
Eastern  romance — Aladdin,  for  instance — only  that  the  maiden 
was  not  rescued  by  some  process  of  magic  or  knight-errantry 
Ha  !  ha  1  ha  1" 

This  speech  of  Roblado  will  disclose  what  is,  perhaps,  guessed 


176  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

at  already — that  the  late  incursions  of  "the  Indians "  was 
neither  more  nor  less  than  an  affair  got  up  by  Yizcarra  and 
himself  to  cover  the  abduction  of  the  cibolero's  sister.  The 
Indians  who  had  harried  the  sheep  and  cattle — who  had  attacked 
the  hacienda  of  Don  Juan — who  had  fired  therancho  and  carried 
off  Rosita — were  Colonel  Yizcarra,  his  officer  Captain  Roblado, 
his  sergeant  Gomez,  and  a  soldier  named  Jose — another  minion 
of  his  confidence  and  will. 

There  were  but  the  four,  as  that  number  was  deemed  suffi- 
cient for  the  accomplishment  of  the  atrocious  deed  ;  and  rumour, 
backed  by  fear,  gave  them  the  strength  of  four  hundred.  Be- 
sides, the  fewer  in  the  secret  the  better.  This  was  the  prudence 
or  cunning  of  Roblado. 

Most  cunningly,  too,  had  they  taken  their  measures.  The 
game,  from  beginning  to  end,  was  played  with  design  and  execu- 
tion worthy  of  a  better  cause.  The  shepherds  were  first 
attacked  on  the  upper  plain,  to  give  certainty  to  the  report  that 
hostile  Indians  were  near.  The  scouting-parties  were  sent  out 
from  the  Presidio,  and  proclamations  issued  to  the  inhabitants 
to  be  on  their  guard — all  for  effect ;  and  the  further  swoop  upon 
the  cattle  was  clear  proof  of  the  presence  of  "  Indians  "  in  the 
valley.  In  this  foray  the  fiendish  masquers  took  an  opportunity 
of  "  killing  two  birds  with  one  stone  ;"  for,  in  addition  to  carry- 
ing out  their  general  design,  they  gratified  the  mean  revenge 
which  they  held  against  the  young  ranchero. 

Their  slaughtering  his  cattle  in  the  ravine  had  a  double  object, 
First,  the  loss  it  would  be  to  him  gave  them  satisfaction  ;  but 
their  principal  motive  was  that  the  animals  might  not  stray 
back  to  the  settlement.  Had  they  done  so,  after  having  been 
captured  by  Indians,  it  would  have  looked  suspicious.  As  it 
was,  they  hoped  that,  long  before  any  one  should  discover  the 
battue,  the  wolves  and  buzzards  would  do  their  wort ;  and  the 
bones  would  only  supply  food  for  conjecture.  This  was  the  more 
probable,  as  it  was  not  likely,  while  the  Indian  alarm  lasted, 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  177 

that  any  one  would  be  bold  enough  to  venture  that  way.  There 
was  no  settlement  or  road,  except  Indian  trails,  leading  in  that 
direction. 

Even  when  the  final  step  was  taken,  and  the  victim  carried 
off,  she  was  not  brought  directly  to  the  Presidio  ;  for  even  she, 
was  to  be  hoodwinked.  On  the  contrary,  she  was  tied  upon  a 
mule,  led  by  one  of  the  ruffians,  and  permitted  to  see  the  way 
they  were  going,  until  they  had  reached  the  point  where  their 
trail  turned  back.  She  was  then  blinded  by  a  lantern  "  tapado," 
and  in  that  state  carried  to  the  Presidio,  and  within  its  walls — 
utterly  ignorant  of  the  distance  she  had  travelled,  and  the  place 
where  she  was  finally  permitted  to  rest. 

Every  act  in  the  diabolical  drama  was  conceived  with  astute- 
ness, and  enacted  with  a  precision  which  must  do  credit  to  the 
head  of  Captain  Roblado,  if  not  to  his  heart.  He  was  the 
principal  actor  in  the  whole  affair. 

Yizcarra  had,  at  first,  some  scruples  about  the  affair — not  on 
the  score  of  conscience,  but  of  impracticability  and  fear  of  detec- 
tion. This  would  indeed  have  done  him  a  serious  injury.  The 
discovery  of  such  a  villanous  scheme  would  have  spread  like 
wildfire  over  the  whole  country.  It  would  have  been  ruin  to 
him. 

Roblado's  eloquence,  combined  with  his  own  vile  desires, 
overruled  the  slight  opposition  of  his  superior  ;  and,  once 
entered  on  the  affair,  the  latter  found  himself  highly  amused  in 
carrying  it  out.  The  burlesque  proclamations,  the  exaggerated 
stories  of  Indians,  the  terror  of  the  citizens,  their  encomiums  on 
his  own  energetic  and  valorous  conduct — all  these  were  a  pleasant 
relief  to  the  ennui  of  a  barrack  life  ;  and,  during  the  several 
days'  visit  of  "  the  Indians,"  the  Commandante  and  his  Captain 
were  never  without  a  theme  for  mirth  and  laughter. 

So  adroitly  had  they  managed  the  whole  matter  that,  upon 
the  morning  after  the  final  coup  of  the  robbers — the  abduction 
of  Rosita — there  was  not  a  soul  in  the  settlement,  themselves 

8* 


178  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

and  their  two  aids  excepted,  that  had  the  slightest  suspicion  but 
that  real  hostile  Indians  were  the  actors  ! 

"  Yes,  there  was  one  other  who  had  a  suspicion — only  a  sus- 
picion— Rosita's  mother.  Even  the  girl  believed  herself  in  the 
hands  of  Indians — if  belief  she  had  I 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  179 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

"Ha  1  ha  !  ha  !  A  capital  joke,  by  my  honour  !"  continued 
Roblado,  laughing  as  he  puffed  his  cigar.  "  It's  the  only  piece 
of  fun  I've  enjoyed  since  we  came  to  this  stupid  place;  even  in  a 
frontier  post  I  find  that  one  may  have  a  little  amusement  if  he 
know  how  to  make  it.  Ha!  ha!  ha!  After  all,  there  was  a 
devilish  deal  of  trouble.  But  come,  tell  me,  my  dear  Command- 
ante — for  you  know  by  this  time — in  confidence,  was  it  worth 
the  trouble  ?" 

"  I  am  sorry  we  have  taken  it,"  was  the  reply,  delivered  in  a 
serious  tone. 

Roblado  looked  up  in  the  other's  face,  and  now,  for  the  first 
time,  noticed  its  gloomy  expression.  Busied  with  his  cigar  he 
had  not  observed  this  before. 

"  Hola!"  exclaimed  he;  "what's  the  matter,  my  Colonel? 
This  is  not  the  look  a  man  should  wear  who  has  spent  the  last 
twelve  hours  as  pleasantly  as  you  must  have  done.  Something 
amiss  ?" 

"Everything  amiss." 

"  Pray  what?     Surely  you  were  with  her  ?" 

"  But  a  moment,  and  that  was  enough  " 

"  Explain,  my  dear  Colonel." 

"  She  is  mad  1" 

"Mad!" 

"  Raving  mad  !  Her  talk  terrified  me.  I  was  but  too  glad 
to  come  away,  and  leave  her  to  the  care  of  Jose,  who  waits 
upon  her.  I  could  not  bear  to  listen  to  her  strange  jabberings, 
I  assure  you,  camarado,  it  robbed  me  of  all  desire  to  remain." 

"  Oh,"  said  Roblado,  "  that's  nothing — she'll  get  over  it  in  a 
day  or  so.  She  still  thinks  herself  in  the  hands  of  the  savages 
who  are  going  to  murder  and  scalp  her  !     It  may  be  as  well  for 


180  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

you  to  undeceive  her  of  this,  as  soon  as  she  comes  to  her  senses 
I  don't  see  any  harm  in  letting  her  know.  You  must  do  so  in 
the  end,  and  the  sooner  the  better — you  will  have  the  longer 
time  to  get  her  reconciled  to  it.  Now  that  you  have  her  snug 
within  earless  and  eyeless  walls,  you  can  manage  the  thing  at 
your  leisure.  No  one  suspects — no  one  can  suspect.  They  are 
full  of  the  Indians  to-day — ha!  ha!  ha!  and  'tis  said  her  inamo- 
rato, Don  Juan,  talks  of  getting  up  a  party  to  pursue  them  ! 
Ha!  ha!  He'll  not  do  that — the  fellow  hasn't  influence  enough, 
and  nobody  cares  either  about  his  cattle  or  the  witch's  daugh- 
ter.  Had  it  been  some  one  else,  the  case  might  have  been  diffe- 
rent. As  it  is,  there's  no  fear  of  discovery.  Even  were  the 
cibolero  himself  to  make  his  appearance " 

11  Koblado  !"  cried  the  Commandante,  interrupting  him,  and 
speaking  in  a  deep  earnest  voice. 

"  Well  ?"  inquired  the  Captain,  regarding  Yizcarra  with 
astonishment. 

"I  have  had  a  dream — a  fearful  dream;  and  that — not  the 
ravings  of  the  girl — it  is  that  is  now  troubling  me.  Diablos  ! 
a  fearful  dream  ! 

"  You,  Commandante — a  valiant  soldier — to  let  a  silly  dream 
trouble  you  !  But  come  !  what  was  it  ?  I'm  a  good  inter- 
preter of  dreams.  I  warrant  I  read  it  to  your  better  satis- 
faction." 

"  Simple  enough  it  is,  then.  I  thought  myself  upon  the  cliff 
of  La  Nina.  I  thought  that  I  was  alone  with  Carlos  the  cibo- 
lero !  I  thought  that  he  knew  all,  and  that  he  had  brought  me 
there  to  punish  me — to  avenge  her.  I  had  no  power  to  resist, 
but  was  led  forward  to  the  brink.  I  thought  that  we  closed, 
and  struggled  for  a  while;  but  at  length  I  was  shaken  from  his 
grasp,  and  pushed  over  the  precipice  !  I  felt  myself  falling — 
falling  !  I  could  see  above  me  the  cibolero,  with  his  sister  by 
his  side,  and  on  the  extremest  point  the  hideous  witch,  their 
mother,  who  laughed  a  wild,  maniac  laugh,  and  clapped  her 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  181 

long  bony  hands  !  I  felt  myself  falling — falling — yet  stiUm 
reaching  the  ground ;  and  this  horrible  feeling  continue  into 
long,  long  time — in  fact,  until  the  fearful  though f 
Even  then  I  could  scarce  believe  I  had  been  di\ter  edge  of 
pable  was  the  impression  that  remained.  Oh,  v  ing  up  to  tin 
a  dreadful  dream  1"  ^apet,  and 

"  And  but  a  dream;  and  what  signifies ?" 

"  Stay,  Roblado  !  I  have  not  told  you  all.  Within  the  hour 
— ay,  within  the  quarter  of  that  time — while  I  was  on  this  spot 
thinking  over  it,  I  chanced  to  look  up  to  the  cliff ;  and  yonder 
upon  the  extreme  point,  was  a  horseman  clearly  outlined  against 
the  sky — and  that  horseman  the  very  image  of  the  cibolero  !  I 
noted  the  horse  and  the  seat  of  the  rider,  which  I  well  remem- 
ber. I  could  not  trust  my  eyes  to  look  at  him.  I  averted 
them  for  a  moment — only  a  moment;  and,  when  I  looked  again, 
he  was  gone  !  So  quickly  had  he  retired,  that  I  was  inclined 
to  think  it  was  only  a  fancy — that  there  had  been  none — 
and  that  my  dream  had  produced  the  illusion  !" 

"That  is  likely  enough,"  said  Roblado,  desirous  of  comfort- 
ing his  companion;  "  likely  enough — nothing  more  natural.  In 
the  first  place  from  where  we  stand  to  the  top  of  La  Nina  is 
a  good  five  thousand  varas  as  the  crow  flies ;  and  for  you  at  that 
distance,  to  distinguish  Carlos  the  cibolero  from  any  other  horse- 
man, is  a  plain  impossibility.  In  the  second  place,  Carlos  the 
cibolero  is  at  this  moment  full  five  hundred  miles  from  the  tip 
of  my  cigar,  risking  his  precious  carcass  for  a  cartload  of  stink- 
ing hides,  and  a  few  bultos  of  dried  buffalo-beef.  Let  us  hope 
that  some  of  his  copper-coloured  friends  will  raise  his  hay- 
coloured  hair,  which  some  of  our  poblanas  so  much  admire.  And 
now,  my  dear  Commandante,  as  to  your  dream,  that  is  as 
natural  as  may  be.  It  could  hardly  be  otherwise  than  that  you 
should  have  such  a  dream.  The  remembrance  of  the  cibolero's 
feat  of  horsemanship  on  that  very  cliff,  and  the  later  affair  with 
the  sister,  together  with  the  suspicion  you  may  naturally  enter- 


182  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

^  that  Sefior  Carlos  wouldn't  be  too  kind  to  you  if  he  knew 

,  H  had  you  in  his  power — all  these  things  being  in  your 
the  end,  ana  u    J     ..  \  .       .    °  °  .     . 

one  time,  must  come  together  incongruously  in  a 
time  to  get  her      , ,  .c    ,  ...  ,,        .  , 

°  old  woman,  too — if  she  wasn't  in  your  thoughts 

within  earless  am     .  .         T  ,        ,.    .  .       ,   .    ,, 

a  mine,  ever  since  I  gave  her  that  knock  in  the 

J.,,    .  ,       '      who  could  forget  such  a  picture  as  she  then  pre- 

,     _  .a  i     Ha!  ha!  ha!" 

The  brutal  villain  laughed,  not  so  much  from  any  ludicrous 
recollection,  as  to  make  the  whole  thing  appear  light  and  tri- 
vial in  the  eyes  of  his  companion. 

"  What  does  it  all  amount  to  ?"  he  continued.  "  A  dream! 
a  simple,  everyday  dream  !  Come,  my  dear  friend  1  don't  let  it 
remain  on  your  mind  for  another  instant 1" 

14 1  cannot  help  it,  Roblado.  It  clings  to  me  like  my  shadow. 
It  feels  like  a  presentiment.  I  wish  I  had  left  this  paisana  ia 
her  mud  hut.  By  heaven  !  I  wish  she  were  back  there.  I 
shall  not  be  myself  till  I  have  got  rid  of  her.  I  seem  to  loathe 
is  much  as  I  loved  the  jabbering  idiot." 

"  Tut,  tut,  man  !  you  will  soon  change  your  way  of  thinking 
— you'll  soon  take^a  fresh  liking " 

"No,  Koblado,  no  1  I'm  disgusted — I  can't  tell  why;  but 
I  am.    Would  to  God  she  were  off  my  hands  !" 

"  Oh !  that's  easy  enough,  and  without  hurting  anybody. 
She  can  go  the  way  she  came.  It  will  only  be  another 
scene  in  the  masquerade,  and  no  one  will  be  the  wiser.  If  you 
are  really  in  earnest " 

*'  Roblado  !"  cried  the  Commandante,  grasping  his  Captain 
by  the  arm,  "  I  never  was  more  in  earnest  in  my  life.  Tell  me 
the  plan  to  get  her  back  without  making  a  noise  about  it. 
Tell  me  quick,  for  I  cannot  bear  this  horrid  feeling  any 
longer." 

"  Why,  then,"  began  Roblado,  "  we  must  have  another  tra- 
vestie  of  Indians — we  must " 

He  was  suddenly  interrupted.    A  short,  sharp  groan  escaped 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  183 

from  Vizcarra.  His  eyes  looked  as  though  about  to  start  from 
his  head.  His  lips  grew  white,  and  the  perspiration  leaped  into 
drops  upon  his  forehead  ! 

What  could  it  mean  ?  Yizcarra  stood  by  the  outer  edge  of 
the  azotea,  that  commanded  a  view  of  the  road  leading  up  to  tin 
gate  of  the  Presidio.  He  was  gazing  over  the  parapet,  and 
pointing  with  outstretched  arm. 

Roblado  was  farther  back,  near  the  centre  of  the  azotea.  He 
sprang  forward,  and  looked  in  the  direction  indicated.  A 
horseman,  covered  with  sweat  and  dust,  was  galloping  up  the 
road.  He  was  near  enough  for  Roblado  to  distinguish  his  fea- 
tures. Yizcarra  had  already  distinguished  them.  It  was  Carlos 
the  cibolero  ! 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

The  announcement  made  by  the  cibolero  on  the  bluff  startled 
Don  Juan,  as  if  a  shot  had  passed  through  him.  Up  to  this 
time  the  simple  ranchero  had  no  thought  but  that  they  were  on 
the  trail  of  Indians.  Even  the  singular  fact  of  the  trail  leading 
back  to  the  valley  had  not  undeceived  him.  He  supposed  the 
Indians  had  made  some  other  and  later  foray  in  that  quarter, 
and  that  they  would  hear  of  them  as  soon  as  they  should 
descend  the  cliffs. 

When  Carlos  pointed  to  the  Presidio,  and  said  "  She  is  there  !" 
he  received  the  announcement  at  first  with  surprise,  then  with 
incredulity. 

Another  word  from  the  cibolero,  and  a  few  moments'  reflec- 
tion, and  his  incredulity  vanished.  The  terrible  truth  flashed 
upon  his  mind,  for  he,  too,  remembered  the  conduct  of  Yizcarra 
*  on  the  day  of  the  fiesta.     His  visit  to  the  rancho,.  and  other 


184:  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

circumstances  now  rushed  before  Mm,  aiding  the  conviction  that 
Carlos  spoke  the  truth. 

For  some  moments  the  lover  could  scarce  give  utterance  to 
his  thoughts,  so  painful  were  they.  More  painful  than  ever  ! 
Even  while  under  the  belief  that  his  mistress  was  in  the  hands 
of  wild  Indians  he  suffered  less.  There  was  still  some  hope, 
that,  by  their  strange  code  in  relation  to  female  captives,  she 
might  escape  that  dreaded  fate,  until  he  and  Carlos  might  come 
up  and  rescue  her.  But  now  the  time  that  had  elapsed — 
Yizcarra's  character — 0  God  !  it  was  a  terrible  thought  ;  and 
the  young  man  reeled  in  his  saddle  as  it  crossed  his  mind. 

He  rode  back  a  few  paces,  flung  himself  from  his  horse,  and 
staggered  to  the  ground  in  the  bitterness  of  his  anguish. 

Carlos  remained  on  the  bluff,  still  gazing  down  on  the 
Presidio.  He  seemed  to  be  maturing  some  plan.  He  could  see 
the  sentries  on  the  battlements,  the  troopers  lounging  around 
the  walls  in  their  dark  blue  and  crimson  uniforms.  He  could 
even  hear  the  call  of  the  cavalry  bugle,  as  its  clear  echoes  came 
dancing  along  the  cliffs.  He  could  see  the  figure  of  a  man — an 
officer  pacing  to  and  fro  on  the  azotea,  and  he  could  perceive 
that  the  latter  had  halted,  and  was  observing  him. 

It  was  at  this  very  moment  that  Vizcarra  had  caught  sight 
of  the  horseman  on  the  bluff — the  sight  that  had  so  terrified 
him,_and  which  indeed  was  no  illusion. 

"  Can  it  be  that  fiend  himself  ?"  thought  Carlos,  regarding 
the  officer  for  a  moment.  "  Quite  likely  it  is  he.  Oh  !  that  he 
were  within  range  of  my  rifle  !  Patience — patience  !  I  will  yet 
have  my  revenge  in 

And  as  the  speaker  muttered  these  words,  he  reined  back 
from  the  bluff,  and  rejoined  his  campanion. 

A  consultation  was  now  held  as  to  what  would  be  the  best 
mode  of  proceeding.  Antonio  was  called  to  their  council,  and  to 
him  Carlos  declared  his  belief  that  his  sister  was  a  captive 
within   the   Presidio.     It  was   telling   Antonio   what   he   had 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  185 

already  divined.  The  servant  had  been  to  the  fiesta  as  well  as 
his  master,  and  his  keen  eyes  had  been  busy  on  that  day.  He, 
too,  had  obserred  the  conduct  of  Vizcarra  ;  and  long  before 
their  halt  he  had  arrived  at  an  elucidation  of  the  many  mysteries 
that  marked  the  late  Indian  incursion.  He  knew  all — his 
master  might  have  saved  words  in  telling  him. 

Neither  words  nor  time  were  wasted.  The  hearts  of  "both 
brother  and  lover  were  beating  too  hurriedly  for  that.  Perhaps 
at  that  moment  the  object  of  their  affection  was  in  peril, — ■ 
perhaps  struggling  with  her  ruffian  abductor  1  Their  timely 
arrival  might  save  her  ! 

These  considerations  took  precedence  of  all  plans  ;  in  fact, 
there  was  no  plan  they  could  adopt.  To  remain  concealed — to 
skulk  about  the  place — to  wait  for  opportunity — what  oppor- 
tunity ?  They  might  spend  days  in  fruitless  waiting.  Days  ! — 
hours — even  minutes  would  be  too  long.  Not  a  moment  was  to 
be  lost  before  some  action  must  be  taken. 

And  what  action  ?  They  could  think  of  none — none  but 
open  action.  What !  dare  a  man  not  claim  his  own  sister  ? 
Demand  her  restoration  ? 

But  the  thought  of  refusal — the  thought  of  subterfuge — in 
fact,  the  certainty  that  such  would  be  the  result,  quite  terrified 
them  both. 

And  yet  how  else  could  they  act  ?  They  would  at  least  give 
publicity  to  the  atrocious  deed  ;.  that  might  serve  them.  There 
would  be  sympathy  in  their  favour — perhaps  more.  Perhaps 
the  people,  slaves  as  they  were,  might  surround  the  Presidio, 
and  clamour  loudly  ; — in  some  way  the  captive  might  be 
rescued.     Such  were  their  hurried  reflections. 

"  If  not  rescued,"  said  Carlos,  grinding  his  teeth  together, 
"  she  shall  be  revenged.  Though  the  garotta  press  my  throat, 
he  shall  not  live  if  she  be  dishonoured.     I  swear  it  I" 

"  I  echo  the  oath  !"  cried  Don  Juan,  grasping  the  hilt  of  his 
dagger.  . 


186  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  Masters  !  dear  masters  1"  said  Antonio,  "  you  both  know  I 
am  not  a  coward.  I  shall  aid  you  with  my  arm  or  my  life  ;  but 
it  is  a  terrible  business.  Let  us  have  caution,  or  we  fail.  Let 
us  be  prudent  V* 

"  True,  we  must  be  prudent.  I  have  already  promised  that 
to  my  mother  ;  but  how,  comrades  ? — how  ?  In  what  does 
prudence  consist — to  wait  and  watch,  while  she oh  !" 

All  three  were  silent  for  a  while.  None  of  them  could  think 
of  a  feasible  plan  to  be  pursued. 

The  situation  was,  indeed,  a  most  difficult  one.  There  was 
the  Presidio,  and  within  its  walls — perhaps  in  some  dark  chamber 
— the  cibolero  well  knew  his  sister  was  a  captive  ;  but  under 
such  peculiar  circumstances,  that  her  release  would  be  a  most 
difficult  enterprise. 

In  the  first  place,  the  villain  who  held  her  would  assuredly 
deny  that  she  was  there.  To  have  released  her  would  be  an 
acknowledgment  of  his  guilt.  What  proof  of  it  could  Carlos 
give  ?  The  soldiers  of  the  garrison,  no  doubt,  were  ignorant  of 
the  whole  transaction — with  the  exception  of  the  two  or  three 
miscreants  who  had  acted  as  aids.  Were  the  cibolero  to  assert 
such  a  thing  in  the  town,  he  would  be  laughed  at — no  doubt 
arrested  and  punished.  Even  could  he  offer  proofs,  what 
authority  was  there  to  help  him  to  justice  ?  The  military  was 
the  law  of  the  place,  and  the  little  show  of  civic  authority  that 
existed  would  be  more  disposed  to  take  sides  against  him  than 
in  his  favour.  He  could  expect  no  justice  from  any  quarter. 
All  the  proof  of  his  accusation  would  rest  only  on  such  facts  as 
would  neither  be  understood  nor  regarded  by  those  to  whom  he 
might  appeal.  The  return  trail  would  be  easily  accounted  for 
by  Yizcarra — if  he  should  deign  to  take  so  much  trouble — and 
the  accusation  of  Carlos  would  be  scouted  as  the  fancy  of  a 
madman.  No  one  would  give  credence  to  it.  The  very  atrocious- 
ness  of  the  deed  rendered  it  incredible  ! 

Carlos  and  his  companions  were  aware  of  all  these  things 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  187 

They  had  no  hope  of  help  from  any  quarter.  There  was  no 
authority  that  could  give  them  aid  or  redress. 

The  cibolero,  who  had  remained  for  a  while  silent  and  thought- 
ful, at  length  spoke  out.  His  tone  was  altered.  He  seemed  to 
have  conceived  some  plan  that  held  out  a  hope. 

"  Comrades  I"  he  said,  "  I  can  think  of  nothing  but  an  open 
demand,  and  that  must  be  made  within  the  hour.  I  cannot 
live  another  hour  without  attempting  her  rescue — another  hour; 
and  what  we  dread — No  !  within  the  hour  it  must  be.  I  have 
formed  a  sort  of  plan — it  may  not  be  the  most  prudent — but 
there  is  no  time  for  reflection.     Hear  it." 

"Goon!" 

"  It  will  be  of  no  use  our  appearing  before  the  gate  of  the 
Presidio  in  full  force.  There  are  hundreds  of  soldiers  within 
the  walls,  and  our  twenty  Tagnos,  though  brave  as  lions,  would 
be  of  no  service  in  such  an  unequal  fight.     I  shall  go  alone." 

"  Alone  1" 

"  Yes  ;  I  trust  to  chance  for  an  interview  with  him.  If  I  can 
get  that  it  is  all  I  want.  He  is  her  gaoler  ;  and  when  the 
gaoler  sleeps,  the  captive  may  be  freed.     He  shall  sleep  then  /" 

The  last  words  were  uttered  in  a  significant  tone,  while  the 
speaker  placed  his  hand  mechanically  upon  the  handle  of  a  large 
knife  that  was  stuck  in  his  waist-belt. 

"  He  shall  sleep,  then  1"  he  repeated  ;  "  and  soon,  if  Fate 
favours  me.  For  the  rest  I  care  not  :  I  am  too  desperate.  If 
she  be  dishonoured  I  care  not  to  live,  but  I  shall  have  full 
revenge  !" 

"  But  how  will  you  obtain  an  interview  ?"  suggested  Don 
Juan.  "  He  will  not  give  you  one.  Would  it  not  be  better  to 
disguise  yourself  ?  There  would  be  more  chance  of  seeing  him 
that  way  ?" 

"No  !  I  am  not  easily  disguised,  with  my  light  hair  and  skin. 
Besides  it  would  cost  too  much  time.  Trust  me,  I  will  not  be 
rash.    I  have  a  plan  by  which  I  hope  to  get  near  him — to  see 


188  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

him,  at  all  events.  If  it  fail,  I  intend  to  make  no  demonstra- 
tion for  the  present.  None  of  the  wretches  shall  know  my  real 
errand.  Afterwards  I  may  do  as  you  advise,  but  now  I  cannot 
wait.  I  must  on  to  the  work.  I  believe  it  is  he  that  is  at  this 
moment  pacing  yonder  azotea,  and  that  is  why  I  cannot  wait, 
Don  Juan.    If  it  be  he " 

"  But  what  shall  we  do  ?"  asked  Don  Juan.  "  Can  we  not 
assist  in  any  way  ?" 

"  Yes,  perhaps  in  my  escape.  Come  on,  I  shall  place  you. 
Come  on  quickly.  Moments  are  days.  My  brain's  on  fire. 
Come  on  1" 

So  saying  the  cibolero  leaped  into  his  saddle  and  struck 
rapidly  down  the  precipitous  path  that  led  to  the  valley. 

From  the  point  where  the  road  touched  the  valley  bottom,  for 
more  than  a  mile  in  the  direction  of  the  Presidio,  it  ran  through 
a  thick  growth  of  low  trees  and  bushes  forming  a  "  chapparal,"* 
difficult  to  pass  through,  exept  by  following  the  road  itself. 

But  there  were  several  cattle-paths  through  the  thicket,  by 
which  it  might  be  traversed  ;  and  these  were  known  to  Antonio 
the  half-blood,  who  had  formerly  lived  in  this  neighbourhood. 
By  one  of  these,  a  party  of  mounted  men  might  approach 
within  half-a-mile  of  the  Presidio  without  attracting  the  obser- 
vation of  the  sentries  upon  the  walls.  To  this  point  then,  Anto- 
nio was  directed  to  guide  the  party  ;  and  in  due  time  they 
arrived  near  the  edge  of  the  jungle,  where,  at  the  command  of 
Carlos  all  dismounted,  keeping  themselves  and  their  horses  under 
cover  of  the  bushes. 

"Now,"  said  the  cibolero,  speaking  to  Don  Juan,  "remain 
here.  If  I  escape,  I  shall  gallop  direct  to  this  point.  If  I  lose 
my  horse,  you  shall  see  me  a-foot  all  the  same.  For  such  a 
short  stretch  I  can  run  like  a  deer  :  I  shall  not  be  overtaken. 
When  I  return,  I  shall  tell  you  how  to  act. 

"  See  !  Don  Juan  I*  be  continued,  grasping  the  ranchero  by 

*  A  thorny  thicket. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  189 

the  arm,  and  drawing  him  forward  to  the  edge  of  the  chapparal; 
1  *  it  is  he  !  by  heaven  !  it  is  he  !" 

Carlos  pointed  to 'the  azotea  of  the  presidio,  where  the  head 
and  shoulders  of  a  man  were  seen  above  the  line  of  the  parapet. 

"  It.  is  the  Commandante  himself !"  said  Don  Juan,  also 
recognizing  him. 

"  Enough  1  I  have  no  time  for  more  talk,"  cried  the  cibolero. 
u  Now,  or  never  !  If  I  return,  you  shall  know  what  to  do.  If 
not,  I  am  taken  or  killed.  But  stay  here.  Stay  till  late  in  the 
night ;  I  may  still  escape.  Their  prisons  are  not  too  strong  ; 
besides,  I  carry  this  gold.  It  may  help  me.  No  more.  Adios  ! 
true  friend,  adios  I" 

With  a  grasp  of  the  ranchero's  hand,  Carlos  leaped  back  to 
his  saddle,  and  rode  off. 

He  did  not  go  in  the  direction  of  the  Presidio,  as  that  would 
have  discovered  him  too  soon.  Btu  a  path  that  led  through  the 
chapparal  would  bring  him  out  on  the  main  road  that  ran  up  to 
the  front  gate  ;  and  this  path  he  took.  Antonio  guided  him  to 
the  edge  of  the  timber,  and  then  returned  to  the  rest. 

Carlos,  once  on  the  road,  spurred  his  horse  into  a  gallop,  and 
dashed  boldly  forward  to  the  great  gate  of  the  Presidio.  The 
dog  Cibolo  followed,  keeping  close  up  to  the  heels  of  the  horse 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

"  By  the  Virgin,  it  is  he  !  exclaimed  Roblado,  with  a  look  of 
astonishment  and  alarm.     "  The  fellow  himself,  as  I  live  !" 

"I  knew  it ! — I  knew  it  P  shrieked  Vizcarra.  "I  saw  him 
on  the  cliff :  it  was  no  vision  !" 

"  Where  can  he  have  come  from  ?  In  the  name  of  all  the 
saints,  where  has  the  fellow " 


190  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  Roblado,  I  must  go  below  !  I  must  go  in.  I  will  not  stay 
to  meet  him  !     I  cannot  P 

"  Nay,  Colonel,  better  let  him  speak  with  us.  He  has  seen 
and  recognised  you  already.  If  you  appear  to  shun  him,  it  will 
arouse  suspicion.  He  has  come  to  ask  our  help  to  pursue  the 
Indians  ;  and  that's  his  errand,  I  warrant  you  I1' 

"  Do  you  think  so  ?"  inquired  Yizcarra,  partially  recovering 
his  self-possession  at  this  conjecture. 

"  No  doubt  of  it  !  What  else  ?  He  can  have  no  suspicion 
of  the  truth.  How  is  it  possible  he  could,  unless  he  were  a 
witch,  like  his  mother  ?  Stay  where  you  are,  and  let  us  hear 
what  he  has  got  to  say.  Of  course,  you  can  talk  to  him  from 
the  azotea,  while  he  remains  below.  If  he  show  any  signs  of 
being  insolent,  as  he  has  already  been  to  both  of  us,  let  us  have 
him  arrested,  and  cooled  a  few  hours  in  the  calabozo.  I  hope 
the  fellow  will  give  us  an  excuse  for  it,  for  I  haven't  forgotten 
his  impudence  at  the  fiesta." 

"  You  are  right,  Roblado  :  I  shall  stay  and  hear  him..  It  will 
be  better,  I  think,  and  will  allay  any  suspicion.  But,  as  you 
say,  he  can  have  none  I" 

**  On  the  contrary,  by  your  giving  him  the  aid  he  is  about  to 
ask  you  for,  you  may  put  him  entirely  off  the  spent — make  him 
your  friend,  in  fact. — Ha  !  ha  !" 

The  idea  was  plausible,  and  pleased  Yizcarra.  He  at  once 
determined  to  act  upon  it. 

This  conversation  had  been  hurriedly  carried  on,  and  lasted 
but  a  few  moments — from  the  time  the  approaching  horseman 
had  been  first  seen,  until  he  drew  up  under  the  wall. 

For  the  last  two  hundred  yards  he  had  ridden  slowly,  and 
with  an  air  of  apparent  respect — as  though  he  feared  it  might 
be  deemed  rude  to  approach  the  place  of  power  by  any  swagger- 
ing exhibition  of  horsemanship.  On  his  fine  features  traces  of 
grief  might  be  observed,  but  not  one  sign  of  the  feeling  that  was 
at  that  moment  uppermost  in  his  heart. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  191 

As  he  drew  near,  he  raised  his  sombrero  in  a  respectful  salute 
to  the  two  officers,  whose  heads  and  shoulders  were  just  visible 
over  the  parapet  ;  and  having  arrived  within  a  dozen  paces  of 
the  wall,  he  reined  up,  and,  taking  off  his  hat  again,  waited  to 
be  addressed. 

"  What  is  your  business  ?"  demanded  Roblado. 

"  Cavalleros  !  I  wish  to  speak  with  the  Commandante." 

This  was  delivered  in  the  tone  of  one  who  was  about  to  ask 
a  favour.  It  gave  confidence  to  Yizcarra,  as  well  as  to  the 
bolder  villain — who,  notwithstanding  all  his  assurances  to  the 
contrary,  had  still  some  secret  misgivings  about  the  cibolero's 
errand.  Now,  however,  it  was  clear,  that  his  first  conjecture  was 
correct  ;  Carlos  had  come  to  solicit  their  assistance. 

"  I  am  he  1"  answered  Vizcarra,  now  quite  recovered  from  his 
fright.  "  Iara  the  Commandante.  What  have  you  to  commu- 
nicate my  man  ?" 

"  Your  excellency,  I  have  a  favour  to  ask  f  and  the  cibolero 
again  saluted  with  an  humble  bow. 

"  I  fold  you  so,"  whispered  Roblado  to  his  superior.  "All 
safe,  my  Colonel." 

"  Well,  my  good  fellow,"  replied  Yizcarra,  in  his  usual  haughty 
and  patronising  manner  "  let  me  hear  it.  If  not  unreason- 
able   " 

"  Your  excellency,  it  is  a  very  heavy  favour  I  would  ask,  but 
I  hope  not  unreasonable.  I  am  sure  that  if  it  do  not  interfere 
with  your  manifold  duties,  you  will  not  refuse  to  grant  it,  as  the 
interest  and  trouble  you  have  already  taken  in  the  cause  are  but 
too  well  known." 

"  Told  you  so,"  muttered  Roblado  a  second  time. 

"  Speak  out,  man  !'  said  Yizcarra,  encouragingly  ;  "  I  can 
only  give  an  answer  when  I  have  heard  your  request." 

"  It  is  this,  your  excellency.     I  am  but  a  poor  cibolero." 

"  You  are  Carlos  the  cibolero  !     I  know  you  If 

"  Yes,  your  excellency,  we  have  met — at  the  fiesta  of  San 
Juan " 


192  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  Yes,  yes  !     I  recollect  your  splendid  horsemanship." 

"  Your  excellency  is  kind  to  call  it  so.  It  does  not  avail  me 
now.     I  am  in  great  trouble  I* 

"  What  has  befallen  ?     Speak  out,  man  1" 

Both  Yizcarra  and  Roblado  guessed  the  purport  of  the  cibol- 
ero's  request.  They  desired  that  it  should  be  heard  by  the  few- 
soldiers  lounging  about  the  gate,  and  for  that  reason  they  spoke 
in  a  loud  tone  themselves,  anxious  that  their  petitioner  might  do 
the  same. 

Not  to  oblige  them,  but  for  a  reason  of  his  own,  Carlos  replied 
in  a  loud  voice.  He,  too,  wished  the  soldiers,  but  more  particu- 
larly the  sentry  at  the  gate,  to  hear  what  passed  between  himself 
and  the  officers. 

"  Well,  your  excellency,"  replied  he,  "I  live  in  a  poor  rancho, 
the  last  in  the  settlement,  with  my  old  mother  and  sister.  The 
night  before  last  it  was  attacked  by  a  party  of  Indians — my 
mother  left  for  dead — the  rancho  set  on  fire,  and  my  sister  car- 
ried off  I" 

"  I  have  heard  of  all  this,  my  friend— nay,  more,  I  have  myself 
been  out  in  pursuit  of  the  savages." 

"  I  know  it,  your  excellency.  I  was  absent  on  the  Plains,  and 
only  returned  last  night.  I  have  heard  that  your  excellency  was 
prompt  in  pursuing  the  savages,  and  I  feel  grateful." 

"  No  need  of  that ;  I  only  performed  my  duty.  I  regret  the 
occurrence,  and  sympathise  with  you  ;  but  the  villains  have  got 
clear  off,  and  there  is  no  hope  of  bringing  them  to  punishment 
just  now.  Perhaps  some  other  time — when  the  garrison  here  is 
strengthened — I  shall  make  an  incursion  into  their  country,  and 
then  your  sister  may  be  recovered." 

So  completely  had  Yizcarra  been  deceived  by  the  cibolero's 
manner,  that  his  confidence  aud  coolness  had  returned,  and  any 
one  knowing  nothing  more  of  the  affair  than  could  be  gathered 
from  that  conversation,  would  have  certainly  been  deceived  by 
him.  This  dissimulation  both  in  speech  and  manner  appeared 
perfect.    By  the  keen  eye  of  Carlos,  however — with  his  know- 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  193 

edge  of  the  true  situation — the  tremor  of  the  speaker's  lips — 
slight  as  it  was — his  uneasy  glance,  and  an  occasional  hesitancy 
in  his  speech,  were  all  observed.  Though  Carlos  was  deceiving 
him,  he  was  not  deceiving  Carlos. 

"  What  favour  were  you  going  to  ask  V*  he  inquired,  after  he 
had  delivered  his  hopeful  promise. 

"This,  your  excellency  j  that  you  would  allow  your  troops  to 
go  once  more  on  the  trail  of  the  robbers,  either  under  your  own 
command — which  1  would  much  like — or  one  of  your  brave 
officers."  Roblado  felt  flattered.  "I  would  act  as  guide,  your 
excellency.  There  is  not  a  spot  within  two  hundred  miles  I  am 
not  acquainted  with,  as  well  as  I  am  with  this  valley  ;  and 
though  I  should  not  say  it,  I  assure  your  excellency,  I  can  follow 
an  Indian  trail  with  any  hunter  on  the  Plains.  If  your  excel- 
lency will  but  send  the  troop,  I  promise  you  I  shall  guide  them 
to  the  robbers,  or  lose  my  reputation.  I  can  follow  their  trail 
wherever  it  may  lead? 

"  Oh  !  you  could,  indeed  ?"  said  Vizcarra,  exchanging  a  sig- 
nificant glance  with  Roblado,  while  both  exhibited  evident  sym- 
toms  of  uneasiness. 

11  Yes,  your  excellency,  anywhere." 

11  It  would  be  impossible,"  said  Roblado.  "  It  is  now  two 
days  old  ;  besides  we  followed  it  beyond  the  Pecos,  and  we 
have  no  doubt  the  robbers  are  by  this  time  far  out  of  reach  of 
any  pursuit.    It  would  be  quite  useless  to  attempt  such  a  thing." 

"  Cavalleros  !"  Carlos  addressed  himself  to  both,  "  I  assure 
you  I  could  find  them.     They  are  not  so  far  off." 

Both  the  Commandante  and  his  captain  started,  and  visibly 
turned  pale.    The  cibolero  did  not  affect  to  notice  this. 

"  Nonsense  !  my  good  fellow  1"  stammered  Roblado  ;  they 
are — at  least — hundreds  of  miles  off  by  this — away  over  the 
Staked  Plain — or  to — to  the  mountains." 

"  Pardon  me,  Captain,  for  differing  with  you  ;  but  I  believe 
I  know  these  Indians — I  know  to  what  tribe  they  belong." 

9 


194:  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  What  tribe  ?"  simultaneously  inquired  the  officers,  both 
with  an  earnestness  of  manner  and  a  slight  trepidation  in  their 
voices  ;  "  What  tribe  ? — Were  they  not  Yutas  ?" 

"  No,"  answered  the  cibolero,  while  he  observed  the  continued 
confusion  of  his  questioners. 

"  Who,  then  I* 

"I  believe,"  replied  Carlos,  n they  were  not  Yutas — more 
likely  my  sworn  foes,  the  Jicarillas." 

"  Quite  possible  I"  assented  both  in  a  breath,  and  _evidently 
relieved  at  the  enunciation. 

"  Quite  possible  1"  repeated  Roblado.  "  From  the  description 
given  us  by  the  people  who  saw  them,  we  had  fancied  they  were 
the  Yutas.  It  may  be  a  mistake,  however.  The  people  were 
so  affrighted,  they  could  tell  but  little  about  them.  Besides,  the 
Indians  were  only  seen  in  the  night." 

"  Why  think  you  they  are  the  Jicarillas  ?"  asked  the  Comman- 
dante,  once  more  breathing  freely. 

"  Partly  because  there  were  so  few  of  them,"  replied  Carlos. 
"  Had  they  been  Yutas " 

"  But  they  were  not  so  few  ?  The  shepherds  report  a  large 
band.  They  have  carried  off  immense  numbers  of  cattle. 
There  must  have  been  a  considerable  force  of  them,  else  they 
would  not  have  ventnred  into  the  valley — that  is  certain." 

"  I  am  convinced,  your  excellency,  there  could  not  have  been 
many.  A  small  troop  of  your  brave  soldiers  would  be  enough 
to  bring  back  both  them  and  their  booty." 

Here  the  lounging  lanzeros  erected  their  dwarfish  bodies,  and 
endeavoured  to  look  taller. 

"  If  they  were  Jicarillas,"  continued  Carlos,  "  I  should  not 
need  to  follow  their  trail.  They  are  not  in  the  direction  of  the 
Llano.  If  they  have  gone  that  way,  it  was  to  mislead  you  in 
the  pursuit.  I  know  where  they  are  at  this  moment — in  the 
mountains." 

"  Ha  !  you  think  they  are  in  the  mountains  ?" 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  195 

"  I  am  sure  of  it  ;  and  not  fifty  miles  from  here.  If  your 
excellency  would  but  send  a  troop,  I  could  guide  it  direct  to  the 
spot,  and  without  following  the  trail  they  have  taken  out  of  the 
valley — which  I  believe  was  only  a  false  one." 

The  Commandante  and  Roblado  drew  back  from  the  parapet, 
and  for  some  minutes  talked  together  in  a  low  tone. 

11  It  would  look  well,"  muttered  Roblado  ;  "  in  fact,  the  very 
thing  you  want.  The  trump  cards  seem  to  drop  right  into  your 
hands.  You  send  a  force  at  the  request  of  this  fellow,  who  is  a 
nobody  here  !  You  do  him  a  service,  and  yourself  at  the  same 
time.  It  will  tell  well,  I  warrant  you." 
"But  for  him  to  act  as  guide  ?" 

"  Let  him  !  So  much  the  better — that  will  satisfy  all  parties. 
He  won't  find  his  Jicarillas, — ha  !  ha  !  ha  ! — of  course  ;  but 
let  the  fool  have  his  whim  1" 

"  But  suppose,  camarado,  he  falls  upon  our  trail  ? — the 
cattle  ?" 

"He  is  not  going  in  that  direction  ;  besides,  if  he  did,  we 
are  not  bound  to  follow  such  trails  as  he  may  choose  for  us  ;  but 
he  has  said  he  is  not  going  that  way — he  don't  intend  to  follow 
a  trail.  He  knows  some  nest  of  these  Jicarillas  in  the  moun- 
tains,— like  enough  ;  and  to  rout  them — there's  a  bit  of  glory 
for  some  one.  A  few  scalps  would  look  well  over  the  gate.  It 
has'nt  had  a  fresh  ornament  of  that  sort  since  we've  been  here  ! 
What  say  you  ?     It's  but  a  fifty-mile  ride  ?" 

"  I  have  no  objection  to  the  thing — it  would  look  well ;  but  I 
shall  not  go  myself.  I  don't  like  being  along  with  the  fellow 
out  there  or  anywhere  else — you  can  understand  that  feeling,  I 
suppose  ?" 

Here  the  Commandante  looked  significantly  at  his  companion. 
"  Oh  1  certainly, — certainly,"  replied  the  latter. 
"  You  may  take  the  troop  ;  or  if  you  are  not  inclined,  send 
Garcia  or  the  sergeant  with  them." 


196  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  111  go  myself,"  replied  Roblado.  "  It  will  be  safer.  Should 
the  cibolero  incline  to  follow  certain  trails,  I  can  lead  him  away 
from  them,  or  refuse — yes,  it  will  be  better  for  me  to  go  myself. 
By  my  soul  !  I  want  to  have  a  brush  with  these  redskins.  I 
hope  to  bring  back  some  '  hair/  as  they  say.     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !" 

"  When  would  you  start  ?" 

"  Instantly — the  sooner  the  better.  That  will  be  more  agreea- 
ble to  all  parties,  and  will  prove  our  promptitude  and  patriot- 
ism.    Ha  !  ha  !  ha  \n 

"  You  had  better  give  the  sergeant  his  orders  to  get  the  mea 
ready,  while  I  make  our  cibolero  happy.'' 

Roblado  hastened  down  from  the  azotea,  and  the  next  moment 
the  bugle  was  heard  sounding  "  boots  and  saddles." 


CHAPTER  XXXIY. 

During  the  conversation  that  had  taken  place  the  cibolero  sat 
motionless  upon  his  horse  where  he  had  first  halted.  The  two 
officers  were  no  longer  in  view,  as  they  had  stepped  back  upon 
the  azotea,  and  the  high  parapet  concealed  them.  But  Carlos 
guessed  the  object  of  their  temporary  retirement,  and  waited 
patiently. 

The  group  of  soldiers,  lounging  in  the  gateway,  and  scanning 
him  and  his  horse,  now  amounted  to  thirty  or  forty  men  ;  but 
the  bugle  sounding  the  well-known  call,  summoned  them  off  to 
the  stables,  and  the  sentry  alone  remained  by  the  gate.  Both 
he  and  the  soldiers  having  overheard  the  late  conversation, 
guessed  the  object  of  the  summons.  Carlos  felt  assured  that  his 
request  was  about  to  be  granted,  though  as  yet  the  Comman- 
dante  had  not  told  him. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  197 

Up  to  that  moment  the  cibolero  had  conceived  no  fixed  plan 
of  action.     How  could  he,  where  so  much  depended  on  chance  ? 

Only  one  idea  was  before  his  mind,  that  could  be  called 
definite — that  was  to  get  Vizcarra  alone.  If  but  for  a  single 
minute,  it  would  suffice. 

Entreaty,  he  felt,  would  be  idle,  and  might  waste  time  and 
end  in  his  own  defeat  and  death.  A  minute  would  be  enough 
for  vengeance  ;  and  with  the  thoughts  of  his  sister's  ruin  fresh 
on  his  mind,  he  was  burning  for  this.  To  anything  after  he 
scarce  gave  a  thought.  For  escape,  he  trusted  to  chance  and 
his  own  superior  energy. 

Up  to  that  moment,  then,  he  had  conceived  no  fixed  plan  of 
action.  It  had  just  occurred  to  him  that  the  Commandants 
himself  might  lead  the  party  going  out.  If  so  he  would  take  no 
immediate  step.  While  acting  as  guide,  his  opportunity  would 
be  excellent — not  only  for  destroying  his  enemy,  but  for  his  own 
escape.  Once  on  the  wide  plains,  he  would  have  no  fear  of  ten 
times  the  number  of  lancers.  His  true  steed  would  carry  him 
far  beyond  their  reach. 

The  troop  was  going.  The  bugle  told  him  so.  Would  Yizr 
carra  go  with  it  ?  That  was  the  question  that  now  engrossed, 
his  thoughts,  as  he  sat  immobile  on  his  horse,  regarding  with 
anxious  look  the  line  of  the  parapet  above. 

Once  more  the  hated  face  appeared  over  the  wall — this  time 
to  announce  what  the  Commandante  believed  would  be  glad 
news  to  his  wretched  petitioner.  With  all  the  pompous  import- 
ance of  one  who  grants  a  great  favour  he  announced  it. 

A  gleam  of  joy  shot  over  the  features  of  the  cibolero — not  at 
the  announcement,  though  Yizcarra  thought  so  ;  but  at  hi? 
observation  of  the  fact  that  the  latter  seemed  to  be  now  alow 
upon  the  azotea.     Roblado's  face  was  not  above  the  wall. 

"It  is  exceedingly  gracious  of  your  excellency,  to  grant  thif> 
favour  to  an  humble  individual  like  myself.  I  know  not  how  to 
thank  you." 


198  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  No  thanks — no  thanks — an  officer  of  his  Catholic  Majesty 
wants  no  thanks  for  doing  his  duty." 

As  the  Commandante  said  this,  he  waved  his  hand  with 
proud  dignity,  and  seemed  about  to  retire  backward.  Carlos 
interrupted  his  intention  by  putting  a  question  :  "  Am  I  to  have 
the  honour  of  acting  as  guide  to  your  excellency  ?" 

"No  ;  I  do  not  go  myself  on  this  expedition  ;  but  my  best 
officer,  Captain  Roblado,  will  lead  it.  He  is  now  getting  ready. 
You  may  wait  for  him." 

As  Yizcarra  said  this,  he  turned  abruptly  away  from  the 
wall,  and  continued  his  promenade  along  the  azotea.  No  doubt 
he  felt  ill  at  ease  in  a  tete-a-tete  with  the  cibolero,  and  was  glad 
to  end  it.  Why  he  had  condescended  to  give  all  this  informa- 
tion need  not  be  inquired  into  ;  but  it  was  just  what  the 
cibolero  desired  to  know. 

The  latter  saw  that  the  time  was  come — not  a  moment  was  to 
be  lost,  and,  quick  as  thought,  he  resolved  himself  for  action. 

Up  to  this  moment  he  had  remained  in  his  saddle.  His  rifle 
— its  butt  resting  in  the  stirrup,  its  barrel  extending  up  to  his 
shoulder — had  been  seen  by  no  one.  The  water-guards  covering 
his  legs,  and  the  serape  his  shoulders,  had  completely  concealed 
it.  In  addition  to  this,  his  sharp  hunting-knife,  strapped  along 
his  left  thigh,  escaped  observation  under  the  hanging  corner  of 
the  serape.     These  were  his  only  weapon. 

During  the  short  conversation  between  the  Commandante  and 
Roblado,  he  had  not  been  idle,  though  apparently  so.  He  had 
made  a  full  reconnaissance  of  the  walls.  He  saw  that  out  of  the 
saguan,  or  gateway,  an  escalera  of  stone  steps  led  up  to  the 
azotea.  This  communication  was  intended  for  the  soldiers, 
when  any  duty  required  them  to  mount  to  the  roof  ;  but  Carlos 
knew  that  there  was  another  escalera,  by  which  the  officers 
ascended  ;  and  although  he  had  never  been  inside  the  Presidio, 
he  rightly  conjectured  that  this  was  at  the  adjacent  end  of  tho 
building.     He   had  observed,   too,  that  but  one   sentry  was 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  199 

posted  at  the  gate,  and  that  the  stone  banquette,  inside  the 
saguan,  used  as  a  lounging  place  by  the  guard,  was  at  the 
moment  unoccupied.  The  guard  were  either  inside  the  house,  or 
had  strayed  away  to  their  quarters.  In  fact,  the  discipline  of 
the  place  was  of  the  loosest  kind.  Vizcarra,  though  a  dandy 
himself,  was  no  martinet  with  his  men.  His  time  was  too  much 
taken  up  with  his  own  pleasures,  to  allow  him  to  care  for  aught 
else. 

All  these  points  had  passed  under  the  keen  observation  of  the 
cibolero,  before  Vizcarra  returned  to  announce  his  intention  of 
sending  the  troop.  He  had  scarce  parted  out  of  sight  the 
second  time,  ere  the  former  had  taken  his  measures. 

Silently  dismounting  from  his  horse,  Carlos  left  the  animal 
standing  where  he  had  halted  him.  He  did  not  fasten  him  to 
either  rail  or  post,  but  simply  hooked  the  bridle-rein  over  the 
"horn"  of  the  saddle.  He  knew  that  his  well-trained  steed 
would  await  him  there. 

His  rifle  he  still  carried  under  his  serape,  though  the  butt  was 
now  visible  below  the  edge,  pressed  closely  against  the  calf  of 
his  leg.     In  this  way  he  walked  forward  to  the  gate. 

One  doubt  troubled  him — would  the  sentry  permit  him  to 
pass  in  ?     If  not,  the  sentry  must  die  ! 

This  resolve  was  quickly  made  ;  and  the  cibolero  under  his 
serape  kept  his  grasp  on  the  handle  of  his  hunting-knife  as  he 
approached  the  gate. 

The  attempt  was  made  to  pass  through.  Fortunately  for 
Carlos,  and  for  the  sentry  as  well,  it  was  successful.  The  latter 
— a  slouching,  careless  fellow — had  heard  the  late  conversation, 
and  had  no  suspicion  of  the  other's  design.  He  made  some 
feeble  opposition,  notwithstanding;  but  Carlos  hastily  replied 
that  he  had  something  to  say  to  the  Commandante,  who  had 
beckoned  him  up  to  the  azotea.  This  but  half  satisfied  the 
fellow,  who,  however,  reluctantly  allowed  him  to  pass. 

Once  inside,  Carlos  sprang  to  the  steps,  and  glided  up  with 


200  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

the  stealthy  silent  tread  of  a  cat.  So  little  noise  had  his  moc* 
casins  made  upon  the  stones,  that  when  he  arrived  upon  the 
roof,  its  occupant — although  standing  but  six  feefc  from  the 
head  of  the  escalera — was  not  aware  of  his  presence  ! 

There  was  he — Yizcarra  himself — the  despot,  the  despoiler — 
the  violater  of  a  sister's  innocence  and  honour — there  was  he 
within  six  feet  of  the  avenging  brother — six  feet  from  the  muz- 
zle of  his  ready  rifle,  and  still  ignorant  of  the  terrible  situation! 
His  face  was  turned  in  an  opposite  direction — he  saw  not  his 
peril. 

The  glance  of  the  cibolero  rested  on  him  but  an  instant,  and 
then  swept  the  walls  to  ascertain  if  any  one  was  above.  He 
knew  there  were  two  sentries  on  the  towers.  They  were  not  visi- 
ble— they  were  on  the  outer  walls  and  could  not  be  seen  from  Car- 
los's  position.  No  one  else  was  above.  His  enemy  alone  was 
there,  and  his  glance  again  restejd  upon  him. 

Carlos  could  have  sent  the  bullet  into  his  back,  and  such  a 
thought  crossed  his  mind,  but  was  gone  in  an  instant.  He  had 
come  to  take  the  man's  life,  but  not  in  that  manner.  Even  pru- 
dence suggested  a  better  plan.  His  knife  would  be  more  silent, 
and  afford  him  a  safer  chance  of  escape  when  the  deed  was 
done ! 

With  this  idea,  he  brought  the  butt  of  his  rifle  gently  to  the 
ground,  and  rested  its  barrel  against  the  parapet.  The  iron 
coming  in  contact  with  the  stone  wall  gave  a  tiny  clink.  Slight 
as  it  was,  it  reached  the  ear  of  the  Commandante,  who  wheeled 
suddenly  round,  and  started  at  the  sight  of  the  intruder. 

At  first  he  exhibited  anger,  but  the  countenance  of  the  cibo- 
lero, that  had  undergone  a  complete  metamorphosis  during  the 
short  interval,  soon  changed  his  anger  into  alarm. 

"  How  dare  you  intrude,  sir  ? — how  dare " 

"  Not  so  loud,  Colonel  1 — not  so  loud — you  will  be  heard  ?" 

The  low  husky  voice,  and  the  firm  tone  of  command  in  which 
they  were  uttered,  terrified  the  cowardly  wretch  to  whom  these 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  201 

word/  were  addressed.  He  saw  that  the  man  who  stood  before 
him  bore  in  his  face  and  attitude  the  expression  of  desperate 
and  irresistible  resolve,  that  plainly  said,  "  Disobey,  and  you 
are  a  dead  man  !" 

This  expression  was  heightened  by  the  gleaming  blade  of  a  long 
knife,  whose  haft  was  firmly  grasped  by  the  hand  of  the  cibolero. 

At  sight  of  these  demonstrations,  Yizcarra  turned  white  with 
terror.  He  now  comprehended  what  was  meant.  The  asking 
for  the  troop  had  been  but  a  subterfuge  to  get  near  his  own 
person  I  The  cibolero  had  tracked  him;  his  guilt  was  known; 
and  the  brother  was  now  come  to  demand  redress  or  have  ven- 
geance !  The  horrors  of  his  night  dream  returned,  now  min- 
gling with  the  horrors  of  the  fearful  reality  before  him. 

He  scarce  knew  what  to  say;  he  could  scarce  speak.  He 
looked  wildly  around  in  hopes  of  seeing  some  help.  Not  a  face 
or  form  was  in  sight,  nothing  but  the  grey  walls,  and  before  him 
the  frowning  face  of  his  terrible  antagonist.  He  would  have 
called  for  help;  but  that  face,  that  angry  attitude  told  him  that 
the  shout  would  be  his  last.     He  gasped  out  at  length — 

"  What  want  you  ?" 

"  I  want  my  sister !" 

"  Your  sister  ?" 

"  My  sister  !" 

"  Carlos,  I  know  not,  she  is  not  here,  I " 

"  Liar  1  she  is  within  these  walls.  See!  yonder  the  dog 
howls  by  the  door.     Why  is  that  ?" 

Carlos  pointed  to  a  door  in  the  lower  part  of  the  building, 
where  the  dog  Cibolo  was  at  that  moment  seen,  whining  and 
making  other  demonstrations,  as  if  he  wanted  to  get  inside  !  A 
soldier  was  endeavouring  to  drive  him  off. 

Yizcarra  looked  mechanically  as  directed.  He  saw  the 
dog.  He  saw  the  soldier  too  ;  but  dared  not  make  &.  sig- 
nal to  him.  The  keen  blade  was  gleaming  before  his  eyes.  The 
question  of  the  cibolero  was  repeated. 

9*     ' 


202  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

M  Why  is  that  ?" 

«  I— I— know  not " 


"  Liar  again  !  She  has  gone  in  that  door.  Where  is  she 
now  ?     Quick,  tell  me  !" 

"  I  declare,  I  know  not.     Believe  me -" 

"  False  villain  !  she  is  here.  I  have  tracked  you  through  all 
your  paths — your  tricks  have  not  served  you.  Deny  her  once 
more,  and  this  to  your  heart.  She  is  here  !  Where — where — 
I  say?"  -    '      '  ■ 

"  Oh  !  do  not  murder  me.  I  shall  tell  all.  She — she — is — 
here.     I  swear  I  have  not  wronged  her  j  I  swear  I  have  not 


11  Here,  ruffian — stand  at  this  point — close  to  the  wall  here  . 
—Quick  I" 

The  cibolero  had  indicated  a  spot  from  which  part  of  the 
patio,  or  courtyard,  was  visible.  His  command  was  instantly 
obeyed,  for  the  craven  Commandante  saw  that  certain  death 
was  the  alternative. 

"  Now,  give  orders  that  she  be  brought  forth  !  You  know  to 
whom  she  is  entrusted.  Be  cool  and  calm,  do  you  hear  ?  Any 
sign  to  your  minions,  either  word  or  gesture,  and  this  knife  will 
pass  through  your  ribs  !     Now  !" 

"  0  my  God  ! — my  God  ! — it  would  ruin  me — all  would  know 
— ruin — ruin — I  pray  you — have  mercy — have  patience  1 — She 
shall  be  restored  to  you — I  swear  it — this  very  night  1" 

"  This  very  moment,  villain  !  Quick,  proceed — call  those 
who  know — let  her  be  brought  forth  !  Quick,  I  am  on  fire — 
one  moment  more " 

"  O  heaven  !    you  will  murder  me — a  moment — Stay  I 

Hal" 

The  last  exclamation  was  in  a  different  tone  from  the  rest.  It 
was  a  shout  of  exultation,  of  triumph  ! 

The  face  of  the  Commandante  was  turned  towards  the  escalera 
by  which  Carlos  had  ascended,  while  that  of  the  latter  looked 


^  THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  203 

iu  +t  opposite  direction.  Carlos,  therefore,  did  not  perceive 
tha^  a  third  person  had  reached  the  roof,  until  he  felt  his  upraised 
right  arm  grasped  by  a  strong  hand,  and  held  back  !  He 
wrenched  his  arm  free,  turning  as  he  did  so,  when  he  found  him- 
self face  to  face  with  a  man,  whom  he  recognised  as  the  Lieu- 
tenant Garcia. 

" I  have  no  quarrel  with  you"  cried  the  cibolero  ;  "  keep 
away  from  me." 

The  officer,  without  saying  a  word,  had  drawn  a  pistol,  and 
was  levelling  it  at  his  head.     Carlos  rushed  upon  him. 

The  report  rang,  and  for  a  moment  the  smoke  shrouded  both 
Garcia  and  the  cibolero.  One  was  heard  to  fall  heavily  on  the 
tiles,  and  the  next  moment  the  other  sprang  from  the  cloud  evi- 
dently unhurt. 

It  was  the  cibolero  who  came  forth  ;  and  his  knife,  still  in  his 
grasp,  was  reeking  with  blood  ! 

He  rushed  forward  towards  the  spot  where  he  had  parted 
with  the  Commandante,  but  the  latter  was  gone  !  He  was 
some  distance  off  on  the  azotea,  and  running  toward  the  private 
stairway. 

Carlos  saw  at  a  glance  he  could  not  overtake  him  before  he 
should  reach  the  escalera  and  make  his  descent  ;  and  to  follow 
im  below  would  now  be  madness,  for  the  shot  had  given  the 
alarm.  } 

It  was  a  moment  of  despair, — a  short  moment ;  for  in  the 
next  a  bright  thought  rushed  into  the  mind  of  the  cibolero — he 
remembered  his  rifle  !  There  might  be  still  time  to  overtake 
the  Commandante  wTith  that  ! 

He  seized  the  weapon,  and  springing  beyond  the  circle  of 
smoke,  raised  it  to  his  shoulder. 

Yizcarra  had  reached  the  stairway,  and  was  already  sinking 
into  its  trap-like  entrance.  His  head  and  shoulders  alone 
appeared  above  the  line  of  wall,  when  some  half-involuntary 
thought  induced  him  to  stop  and  look  back     The  coward  had 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.    #  204 

partly  got  over  his  fright,  now  that  he  had  arrived  within  reach 
of  succour,  and  he  glanced  back  from  a  feeling  of  curiosity,  to 
see  if  the  struggle  between  Garcia  and  the  cibolero  was  yet 
over.  He  meant  to  stop  only  for  an  instant,  but  just  as  he 
turned  his  head,  the  rifle  cracked,  and  the  bullet  sent  him  tumb- 
ling to  the  bottom  of  the  escalera  ! 

The  cibolero  saw  that  his  shot  had  taken  effect — be  saw, 
moreover,  that  the  other  was  dead — he  .heard  the  wild  shouts  of 
vengeance  from  below  ;  and  he  knew  that  unless  he  could  escape 
by  flight  he  would  be  surrounded,  and  pierced  by  an  hundred 
lances. 

His  first  thought  was  to  descend  by  the  escalera,  up  which  he 
had  come.  The  other  way  only  led  into  the  patio,  already  fill- 
ing with  men. 

He  leaped  over  the  body  of  Garcia,  and  ran  toward  the 
stairway. 

A  crowd  of  armed  men  was  coming  up.  His  escape  was  cut 
off! 

Again  he  crossed  the  dead  body,  and  running  along  the 
azotea,  sprang  upon  the  outer  parapet  and  looked  below. 

It  was  a  fearful  leap  to  take,  but  there  was  no  other  hope  of 
escaping.  Several  lancers  had  reached  the  roof,  and  were  charg- 
ing forward  with  their  pointed  weapons.  Already  carbines  were 
ringing,  and  bullets  whistling  about  his  ears.  It  was  no  time  to 
hesitate.  His  eye  fell  upon  his  brave  horse,  as  he  stood  proudly 
curving  his  neck  and  champing  the  bit.  "  Thank  heaven,  he  is 
yet  alive  !" 

Nerved  by  the  sight,  Carlos  dropped  down  from  the  wall,  and 
reached  the  ground  without  injury. 

A  shrill  whistle  brought  his  steed  to  his  side,  and  the  next 
moment  the  cibolero  had  sprung  into  the  saddle,  and  was  gallop- 
ing out  into  the  open  plain  ! 

Bullets  hissed  after,  and  men  mounted  in  hot  pursuit ;  but 
before  they  could  spur  their  horses  out  of  the  gateway,  Carlos 


205  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

had  reached  the  edge  of  the  chapparal,  and  disappeared  under 
the  leafy  screen  of  its  thick  foliage. 

A  body  of  lancers,  with  Roblado  and  Gomez  at  their  head, 
rode  after.  As  they  approached  the  edge  of  the  chapparal,  to 
their  astonishment  a  score  of  heads  appeared  above  the  bushes, 
and  a  wild  yell  hailed  their  advance  I 

"  Indios  bravos  !  Los  barbaros  !"  cried  the  lancers  halting, 
while  some  of  them  wheeled  back  in  alarm. 

A  general  halt  was  made,  and  the  pursuers  waited  until 
reinforcements  should  come  up.  The  whole  garrison  turned  out, 
and  the  chapparal  was  surrounded,  and  at  length  entered.  But 
no  Indians  could  be  found,  though  the  tracks  of  their  animals 
led  through  the  thicket  in  every  direction. 

After  beating  about  for  several  hours,  Roblado  and  his 
troopers  returned  to  the  Presidio. 


CHAPTER  XXXY. 

Garcia  was  dead.  Yizcarra  was  not ;  though,  when  takert 
up  from  where  he  had  fallen,  he  looked  like  one  who  had  not 
long  to  live,  and  behaved  like  one  who  was  afraid  to  die.  His 
face  was  covered  with  blood,  and  his  cheek  showed  the  scar  of  a 
shot.  He  was  alive  however, — moaning  and  mumbling.  Fine 
talking  was  out  of  the  question,  for  several  of  his  teeth  had  been 
carried  away  by  the  bullet. 

His  wound  was  a  mere  face  wound.  There  was  not  the 
slightest  danger  j  but  the  physician  of  the  place,  a  young 
practitioner,  was  not  sufficiently  master  of  his  art  to  give  him 
that  assurance,  and  for  some  hours  Yizcarra  remained  in  any 
thing  but  blissful  ignorance  of  his  fate. 


206  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

The  garrison  doctor  had  died  but  a  short  time  before,  and  his 
place  was  not  yet  supplied. 

A  scene  of  excitement  for  the  rest  of  that  day  was  the 
Presidio — not  less  so  the  town.  The  whole  settlement  was 
roused  by  the  astounding  news,  which  spread  like  a  prairie  fire 
throughout  the  length  and  breadth  of  the  valley. 

It  travelled  in  two  different  shapes.  One  was,  that  the 
settlement  was  surrounded  by  "the  Indians,"  headed  by  Carlos 
the  cibolero  ;  that  they  must  be  in  great  numbers,  since  they 
had  made  an  open  attack  upon  the  military  stronghold  itself ; 
but  that  they  had  been  beaten  off  b^  the  valiant  soldiers  after  a 
desperate  conflict,  in  which  many  were  killed  on  both  sides  ; 
that  the  officers  were  all  killed,  including  the  Commandante  ; 
and  that  another  attack  might  be  looked  for  that  night,  which 
would  most  likely  be  directed  against  the  town  !  This  was  the 
first  shape  of  the  news. 

Another  rumour  had  it  that  the  "Indian  servants"  had 
revolted  ;  that  they  were  headed  by  Carlos  the  cibolero  ;  that 
they  had  made  an  unsuccessful  attempt  upon  the  Presidio,  in 
which,  as  before,  the  valiant  soldiers  had  repulsed  them  with 
great  loss  on  both  sides,  including  the  Commandante  and  his 
officers  ;  that  this  was  but  the  first  outbreak  of  a  great  con- 
spiracy, which  extended  to  all  the  Tagnos  of  the  settlement, 
and  that  no  doubt  the  attack  would  be  renewed  that  night ! 

To  those  who  reflected  both  forms  of  the  rumour  were  incom- 
prehensible. Why  should  "  Indios  bravos  "  attack  the  Presidio 
before  proceeding  against  the  more  defenceless  town  as  well  as 
the  several  rich  haciendas  ?  And  how  could  Carlos  the  cibolero 
be  their  leader  ?  Why  should  he  of  all  men, — he  who  had  just 
suffered  at  the  hands  of  the  savages?  It  was  well  known 
through  the  settlement  that  it  was  the  cibolero's  sister  who  had 
been  carried  off.  The  idea  of  an  Indian  incursion,  with  him  at 
the  head  of  it,  seemed  too  improbable. 

Then,  again,  as  to  the  conspiracy  and  revolt.     Why,  the  tamo 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  207 

Indians  were  seen  labouring  quietly  in  the  fields,  and  those 
belonging  to  the  mission  were  engaged  at  their  usual  occupations  ! 
News,  too,  had  come  down  from  the  mines — no  symptoms  of 
conspiracy  had  been  observed  there  !  A  revolt  of  the  Tagnos, 
with  the  cibolero  at  their  head,  would,  of  the  two  rumours,  have 
been  the  more  likely  to  be  true  ;  for  it  was  well  known  to  all 
that  these  were  far  from  content  with  their  lot — but  at  present 
there  was  no  appearance  of  such  a  thing  around.  There  were 
they  all  at  their  ordinary  employments.  Who,  then,  were  the 
revolters  ?     Both  rumours,  therefore,  were  highly  improbable. 

Half  the  town-people  were  soon  gathered  around  the  Presidio, 
and  after  stories  of  all  shapes  had  been  carried  back  and  forward, 
the  definite  facts  at  length  became  known. 

These,  however,  were  as  mysterious  and  puzzling  as  the 
rumours.  For  what  reason  could  the  cibolero  have  attacked 
the  officers  of  the  garrison  ?  Who  were  the  Indians  that 
accompanied  him  ?  Were  they  "  bravos  "  or  "  mansos  ?" — 
savages  or  rebels  ? 

The  most  remarkable  thing  was,  that  the  soldiers  themselves 
who  had  taken  part  in  the  imaginary  " fight"  could  not  answer 
these  questions.  Some  said  this,  and  some  that.  Many  had 
heard  the  conversation  between  Carlos  and  the  officers  ;  but 
that  portion  of  the  affair,  though  perfectly  natural  in  itself  when 
taken  in  connexion  with  after  circumstances,  only  rendered  the 
whole  more  complicated  and  mysterious  !  The  soldiers  could 
give  no  explanation  ;  and  the  people  returned  home,  to  canvass 
and  discuss  the  affair  among  themselves.  Yarious  versions  were 
in  vogue.  Some  believed  that  the  cibolero  had  come  with  the 
bona  fide  desire  to  obtain  help  against  the  Indians — that  those 
who  accompanied  him  were  only  a  few  Tagnos  whom  he  had 
collected  to  aid  in  the  pursuit — and  that  the  Commandante, 
having  first  promised  to  aid  him,  had  afterwards  refused,  and 
that  this  had  led  to  the  strange  conduct  of  the  cibolero  ! 

There  was  another  hypothesis  that  gained  more  credit  than 


208  TIIE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

this.  It  was  that  Captain  Roblado  was  the  man  whom  the 
cibolero  had  desired  to  make  a  victim  ;  that  he  was  guided 
against  him  by  motives  of  jealousy  ;  for  the  conduct  of  Carlos 
on  the  day  of  the  fiesta  was  well  known,  and  had  been  much 
ridiculed — that,  in  failing  to  reach  Roblado,  he  had  quarrelled 
with  the  Commandante,  and  so  forth. 

Improbable  as  was  this  conjecture,  it  had  many  supporters,  in 
the  absence  of  the  true  motive  for  the  conduct  of  the  cibolero. 
There  were  but  four  men  within  the  Presidio  to  whom  it  was 
known,  and  only  three  outside  of  it.  By  the  general  public  it 
was  not  even  suspected. 

In  one  thing  all  agreed — in  condemning  Carlos  the  cibolero. 
The  garotta  was  too  good  for  him  ;  and  when  taken,  they  could 
all  promise  him  ample  punishment.  The  very  ingratitude  of  the 
act  was  magnified.  It  was  but  the  day  before  that  these  same 
officers  had  gone  forth  with  their  valiant  soldiers  to  do  him  a 
service  !  The  man  must  have  been  mad  !  His  mother  had  no 
doubt  bewitched  him  ! 

To  have  killed  Lieutenant  Garcia  ! — he  who  was  such  a 
favourite  !     Carrambo  ! 

This  was  true.  Garcia  was  liked  by  the  people  of  the  settle- 
ment ;  perhaps  not  so  much  from  the  possession  of  any  peculiar 
virtues,  but  in  contrast  with  his  superiors.  He  was  an  affable, 
harmless  sort  of  person,  and  had  won  general  esteem. 

That  night  the  cibolero  had  not  one  friend  in  San  Ildefonso. 
Nay,  we  speak  wrongly.  He  had  otw.  There  was  one  heart 
beating  for  him  as  fondly  as  ever — Catalina's  ;  but  she,  too,  was 
ignorant  of  the  motives  which  had  led  to  his  mysterious  conduct. 

Whatever  these  motives  were,  she  knew  they  could  not  be 
otherwise  than  just.  What  to  her  were  the  calumnies — the  gibes 
— that  were  heaped  upon  him  ?  What  to  her  if  he  had  taken 
the  life  of  a  fellow  creature  ?  He  had  not  done  so  without  good 
cause — without  some  fearful  provocation.  She  believed  that  in 
her   soul.      She  knew    his   noble   nature    too   well   to   think 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

otherwise.  He  was  the  lord  of  her  heart,  and  could  do  no  wrong  1 
Sorrowful,  heart-breaking  news  was  it  to  her.  It  boded  long 
separation — perhaps  forever  !  He  dared  no  more  visit  the  town 
— not  even  the  settlement !  He  would  be  driven  to  the  wild 
plains — hunted  like  the  wolf  or  the  savage  bison — perhaps  taken 
and  slain  !  Bitter  were  her  reflections.  When  should  she  see 
him  again  ?    Maybe,  never  ! 


CHAPTER  XXXYI. 

During  all  this  time  Yizcarra  lay  groaning  upon  his  couch — 
not  so  much  with  pain  as  fear,  for  the  fear  of  death  still  haunted 
him.  But  for  that,  his  rage  would  have  been  boundless;  but 
this  passion  was  in  abeyance — eclipsed  by  the  terrors  that  flitted 
across  his  conscience. 

Even  had  he  been  assured  of  recovery  he  would  still  have  been 
in  dread.  His  imagination  was  diseased  by  his  dream  and  the 
after  reality.  Even  surrounded  by  his  soldiers,  he  feared  the 
cibolero,  who  appeared  able  to  accomplish  any  deed  and  escape 
its  consequences.  He  did  not  even  feel  secure  there  in  his  cham- 
ber, with  guards  at  the  entrance,  against  that  avenging  arm  ! 

Now,  more  than  ever,  he  was  desirous  of  getting  rid  of  the 
cause — more  than  ever  anxious  that  she  should  be  got  rid  of ; 
but  he  reflected  that  now,  more  than  ever,  was  that  a  delicate 
and  difficult  matter.  It  would  undoubtedly  get  abroad  why  the 
cibolero  had  made  such  a  desperate  attempt  upon  his  life  ; 
it  would  spread  until  it  reached  high  quarters  ;  such  a  report 
could  not  be  passed  over  ;  an  investigation  might  be  ordered  ; 
and  that,  unless  he  could  destroy  every  trace  of  suspicion,  might 
be  his  ruin. 

These  were  his  reflections  while  in  the  belief  that  he  was  going 


210  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

to  recover  ;  when  a  doubt  of  this  crossed  his  mind,  he  grew  still 
more  anxious  about  the  result. 

Roblado  had  hinted  at  a  way  in  which  all  might  be  arranged. 
He  waited  with  impatience  for  the  latter  to  make  his  appearance. 
The  warlike  Captaiu  was  still  engaged  in  beating  the  chapparal ; 
but  Gomez  had  come  in  and  reported,  that  he  was  about  to  give 
up  the  search,  and  return  to  the  Presidio. 

To  Roblado  the  occurrences  of  the  day  had  been  rather  plea- 
sant than  otherwise  ;  and  a  close  observer  of  his  conduct  could 
have  told  this.  If  there  was  anything  in  the  whole  business  that 
really  annoyed  him,  it  was  the  wound  of  the  Commandante — it 
was  not  mortal  1  Roblado,  more  experienced  than  the  surgeon, 
knew  this  well.  The  friendship  that  existed  between  the  twc 
was  a  fellow-feeling  in  wickedness — a  sort  of  felon7s  bond — dura- 
ble enough  so  long  as  there  was  no  benefit  to  either  in  breaking 
it.  But  this  friendship  did  not  prevent  Roblado  from  regretting 
with  all  his  heart,  that  the  bullet  had  not  hit  his  friend  a  little 
higher  up  or  a  little  lower  down — either  in  the  skull  or  the 
throat  1  He  entertained  this  regret  from  no  malice  or  ill-will 
towards  the  Commandante,  but  simply  from  a  desire  to  benefit 
himself.  It  was  long  since  Roblado  had  been  dreaming  of  pro- 
motion. He  was  not  too  humble  to  hope  he  might  one  day 
command  the  Presidio  himself.  Yizcarra's  death  would  have 
given  him  that  station  at  once  ;  but  Yizcarra  was  not  to  die 
just  then,  and  this  knowledge  somewhat  clouded  the  joy  he  was 
then  experiencing. 

And  it  was  joy.  Garcia  and  he  had  been  enemies.  There 
had  been  jealousy  and  ill-will  between  them  for  long  ;  therefore 
the  lieutenant's  death  was  no  source  of  regret  to  him.  But  the 
joy  of  Roblado  owed  partly  its  origin  to  another  consequence 
of  that  day's  drama — one  that  affected  him  more  than  any — one 
that  was  nearest  his  heart  and  his  hopes. 

Absurd  as  appeared  the  pretensions  of  the  cibolero  in  regard 
to  Catalina,  Roblado  had  learned  enough  of  late  to  make  him 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  211 

jealous — aye,  even  to  give  him  real  uneasiness.  She  was  a 
strange  creature  Catalina  de  Cruces — one  who  had  shown  proofs 
of  a  rare  spirit — one  not  to  be  bought  and  sold  Tike  a  package 
of  goods.  She  had  taught  both  her  father  and  Roblado  a  lesson 
of  late.  She  had  taught  them  that.  She  had  struck  the  ground 
with  her  little  foot,  and  threatened  a  convent — the  grave — if 
too  rudely  pressed  !  She  had  not  rejected  Roblado — that  is,  in 
word;  but  she  insisted  on  having  her  own  time  to  make  answer; 
and  Don  Ambrosio  was  compelled  to  concede  the  point. 

Under  such  circumstances  her  suitor  felt  uneasy.  Not  so 
much  that  he  was  jealous,  though  he  did  love  her  after  his  own 
fashion  and  was  piqued  at  the  thought  of  such  rival,  but  he 
feared  that  spirit  of  hers,  and  dreaded  that  her  splendid  fortune 
might  yet  escape  him.  Such  a  woman  was  capable  of  the  wild- 
est resolve.  She  might  take  to  a  convent ;  or  maybe  to  the 
plains  with  this  base-born  cibolero  !  Such  an  event  in  the  life 
of  such  a  woman  would  be  neither  impossible  nor  unlikely.  In 
either  case  she  could  not  take  her  fortune  with  her;  but  what 
mattered  ?  it  would  not  remain  with  him,  Roblado. 

The  conduct  of  the  cibolero  had  removed  all  obstacles,  so  far 
as  he  was  concerned.  There  was  no  longer  any  dread  of  rivalry 
from  that  source.  His  life  was  now  forfeited.  Not  only  would 
he  be  cut  off  from  all  communication  with  her,  but  he  would  not 
dare  to  show  himself  in  the  settlement.  A  constant  vigilance 
would  be  kept  on  foot  to  guard  against  that,  and  Roblado  even 
promised  himself  the  enjoyment  of  rare  sport  in  hunting  down 
his  rival,  and  becoming  at  the  same  time  his  captor  and  execu* 
tioner. 

These  were  the  ideas  that  crossed  the  mind  of  the  savage 
captain,  and  that  made  him  feel  satisfied  at  the  events  of  the  day. 

After  scouring  the  chapparal,  and  following  the  track  of  the 
supposed  Indians  to  the  ceja  of  the  table  plain,  he  returned  with 
his  men  to  the  Presidio,  to  make  preparations  for  a  more  pro 
longed  pursuit. 


212  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 


Roblado's  arrival  brought  relief  to  Yizcarra,  as  he  lay  chaf 
ing  and  fretting. 

Their  conversation  was,  of  course,  upon  the  late  occurrence, 
and  Roblado  gave  his  account  of  the  pursuit. 

"And  do  you  really  think,"  inquired  the  Commandante, 
"  that  the  fellow  had  a  party  of  savages  with  him  ?" 

"  No  1"  answered  Roblado.  "I  did  think  so  at  first — that  is, 
the  men  thought  so,  and  I  was  deceived  by  their  reports.  I  am 
now  convinced  they  were  not  Indian  bravos,  but  some  of  those 
Tagno  friends  of  his  ;  for  it  appears  the  padre  was  right.  He 
has  a  suspicious  connexion.  That  of  itself  might  have  been  suffi- 
cient cause  for  us  to  have  arrested  him  long  ago;  but  now  we 
need  no  cause.     He  is  ours  when  we  can  catch  him. 

"  How  do  you  propose  to  act  ?" 

"  Why,  I  have  no  doubt  he  will  lead  us  a  long  chase.  We 
must  do  the  best  we  can  to  follow  his  trail.  I  came  back  to 
provision  the  men  so  that  we  can  keep  on  for  a  sufficient  time. 
The  rascals  have  gone  out  of  the  valley  by  the  upper  pass,  and 
perhaps  have  taken  to  the  mountains.  So  thinks  Gomez.  We 
shall  have  to  follow,  and  endeavour  to  overtake  them.  We  must 
send  express  to  the  other  settlements,  so  that  the  cibolero  may 
be  captured  if  he  make  his  appearance  in  any  of  them.  I  don't 
think  he  will  attempt  that." 

"  Why  ?" 

"  Why  !  because  it  appears  the  old  witch  is  still  alive  ?  and, 
moreover,  he  will  hang  around  here  so  long  as  he  has  any  hopes 
of  recovering  the  sister." 

"  Ha  !  you  are  right ;  he  will  do  so.  He  will  never  leave  me 
till  she " 

"  So  much  the  better  ;  we  shall  have  all  the  finer  opportunity 


THE    WHITE    CHIEff.  213 

of  laying  hands  on  him,  which,  believe  me,  my  dear  Colonel,  will 
be  no  easy  matter.  The  fellow  will  be  watchful  as  a  wolf,  and 
on  that  superb  horse  of  his  can  escape  from  our  whole  troop, 
We'll  have  to  capture  him  by  some  stratagem." 

"  Can  you  think  of  none  ?" 

"  I  have  been  thinking  of  one." 

"What?" 

"  Why,  it  is  simply  this — in  the  first  place,  for  the  reasons  I 
have  given,  the  fellow  will  hang  around  the  settlement.  He 
may  visit  now  and  then  the  old  beldame,  but  not  often.  The 
other  would  be  a  better  decoy." 

"You  mean  her?"  Yizcarra  indicated  the  direction  of  the 
room  in  which  Rosita  was  confined. 

"  I  do.  He  is  said  to  be  foolishly  fond  of  this  sister.  ]Sow, 
were  she  in  a  place  where  he  could  visit  her,  I'll  warrant  he 
would  come  there  ;  and  then  we  could  trap  him  at  our  pleasure." 

"Ina  place  ! — where  ?"  eagerly  demanded  Yizcarra. 

"Why,  back  to  her  own  neighbourhood.  They'll  find  some 
residence.  If  you  will  consent  to  let  her  go  for  a  while,  you  can 
easily  recover  her — the  more  easily  when  we  have  settled  with 
him  !" 

"  Consent,  Koblado  1 — it  is  the  very  thing  I  desire  above  all 
things.  My  mind  will  not  be  easy  while  she  is  here.  We  are 
both  in  danger  if  such  a  report  should  get  in  circulation.  If  it 
should  reach  certain  ears,  we  are  ruined — are  we  not  ?" 

"  Why,  now  there  is  some  truth  in  what  you  say.  Garcia's 
death  must  be  reported,  and  the  cause  will  be  inquired  into.  We 
must  have  our  story  as  plausible  as  it  can  be  made.  There  must 
be  no  colour  of  a  suspicion — no  rumour  !  It  will  be  well  to  get 
her  off  hands  for  the  present." 

"  But  how — that  it  is  that  troubles  me — how,  without 
increasing  the  chances  of  suspicion  ?  If  we  send  her  home,  how 
is  it  to  be  explained  ?  That  would  not  be  the  act  of  Indians  ? 
You  said  you  had  some  plan  ?" 


2l£  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  I  think  I  have.  But  first  tell  me,  Colonel,  what  did  you 
mean  by  saying  she  was  mad  V 

"That  she  was  so;  is  so  still, — so  says  Jose, — within  the 
hour,  muttering  strange  incongruities — knows  not  what  is  said 
to  her.     I  tell  you,  Roblado,  it  terrified  me,P 

"  You  are  sure  she  knows  not  what  is  said  to  her  V 

u  Sure  of  it." 

"  So  much  the  better.  She  will  then  not  remember  where  she 
is  or  has  been.  Now  I  know  that  I  have  a  plan — nothing 
easier  than  to  get  her  off.  She  shall  go  back  and  tell — if  she 
can  tell  anything — that  she  has  been  in  the  hands  of  the  Indians  ! 
That  will  satisfy  you  ?" 

"  But  how  can  it  be  arranged  ?" 

"  My  dear  Commandante,  no  difficulty  in  it.  Listen  !  To- 
night, or  before  day  in  the  morning,  Gomes  and  Jose,  in  Indian 
costume  as  before,  can  carry  her  off  to  some  spot,  which  I  shall 
indicate.  In  the  mountains  be  it.  No  matter  how  far  off  or 
how  near.  She  may  be  tied,  and  found  in  their  company  in  the 
morning,  in  such  a  way  as  to  appear  their  captive.  So  much 
the  better  if  she  has  recovered  her  senses  enough  to  think  so. 
Well ;  I  with  the  troopers,  in  hunt  after  the  cibolero,  will  come 
upon  these  Indians  by  accident.  A  few  shots  may  be  fired,  at 
sufficient  distance  to  do  them  no  hurt.  They  will  make  off, 
leaving  their  captive,  whom  we  will  rescue  and  bring  back  to  the 
town,  where  she  can  be  delivered  out  of  our  hands  !  Ha  !  ha  ! 
ha  !     What  think  you,  Commandante,  of  my  scheme  ?V 

"  Excellent !"  replied  Yizcarra,  his  mind  seemingly  relieved  at 
the  prospect  of  its  execution. 

11  Why,  it  would  blind  the  very  devil  !  We  shall  not  only  be 
free  from  suspicion,  but  we'll  get  credit  by  it.  What !  a 
successful  affair  with  the  savages  ! — rescue  of  a  female  captive  ! 
— restore  her  to  her  friends  ! — she,  too,  the  sister  of  the  very 
man  who  has  endeavoured  to  assassinate  you  !  I  tell  you; 
Commandante,  the  cibolero  himself,  if  that  will  be  any  comfort 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  215 

to  you,  will  be  humbugged  by  it !  She  will  swear — if  her  word 
be  worth  anything — that  she  has  been  in  the  hands  of  the 
savages  all  the  while  I  She  will  give  the  lie  even  to  her  own 
brother  1" 

"  The  plan  is  excellent.     It  must  be  done  to-night  !" 

"  To-night,  of  course.  As  soon  as  the  men  have  gone  to  bed, 
Gomez  can  start  with  her.  I  must  give  over  the  idea  of 
following  the  trail  to-day  ;  and,  in  truth,  I  regard  that  as  idle 
Our  only  chance  for  taking  him  will  be  to  set  our  trap,  with  her 
for  its  bait ;  and  that  we  can  arrange  hereafter.  Give  yourself 
no  farther  uneasiness  about  it.  By  late  breakfast  to-morrow  I 
shall  make  my  report  to  you, — Desperate  affair  with  Jicarillas, 
or  Yutas — several  warriors  killed — female  captive  rescued — 
valiant  conduct  of  troops — recommend  Corporal for  pro- 
motion, &c.     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !" 

The  Commandante  joined  in  this  laugh,  which,  perhaps,  he 
would  not  have  done,  but  that  Roblado  had  already  assured  him 
that  his  wound  was  not  of  the  slightest  danger,  and  would  heal 
in  a  couple  of  weeks. 

Roblado  had  given  him  assurance  of  this  by  calling  the  doctor 
a  fool,  and  heaping  upon  him  other  opprobrious  epithets.  The 
delivery,  therefore,  from  the  fear  of  apprehended  death,  as  well 
as  from  the  other  thought  that  was  torturing  him,  had  restored 
Vizcarra  to  a  composure  he  had  not  enjoyed  for  the  twenty-four 
hours  preceding  ;  and  he  now  began  to  imbibe,  to  its  full  extent, 
another  passion — that  of  vengeance  against  the  cibolero. 
%  *  *  *  * 

That  night,  after  the  tattoo  had  sounded,  and  the  soldiers  had 
retired  to  their  respective  quarters,  a  small  mounted  party  was 
seen  to  issue  from  the  gateway  of  the  Presidio,  and  take  a  road 
that  led  in  the  direction  of  the  mountains.  The  party  consisted 
of  three  individuals.  One,  closely  wrapped,  and  mounted  upon 
a  mule,  appeared  to  be  a  female.  The  other  two,  oddly  attired, 
and  fantastically  adorned  with  paint  and  feathers,  might  have> 


216  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

been  taken  for  a  brace  of  Indian  warriors.  But  they  were  not 
Indians.  They  were  Spanish  soldiers  in  Indian  disguise.  They 
were  Sergeant  Gomez  and  the  soldier  Jose,  in  charge  of  the 
cibolero's  sister. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

When  Carlos  reached  the  edge  of  the  chapparal,  his  pursuers 
were  still  ouly  parting  from  the  walls  of  the  Presidio.  Of  course 
none  followed  him  on  foot,  and  it  had  taken  the  men  some  time 
to  get  their  arms  and  horses  ready.  So  far  as  he  was  concerned, 
he  no  longer  feared  pursuit,  and  would  have  scorned  to  take  a 
circuitous  path.  He  had  such  confidence  in  the  steed  he  bestrode, 
that  he  knew  he  could  escape  before  the  eyes  of  his  pursuers,  and 
need  not  have  hidden  himself  in  the  chapparal. 

As  he  rode  into  the  ambuscade  he  was  thinking  no  longer  of 
his  own  safety,  but  of  that  of  Don  Juan  and  his  party.  Their 
critical  situation  suddenly  came  before  his  mind.  How  were 
they  to  escape  ? 

Even  before  he  had  half  crossed  the  open  ground,  this  thought 
had  troubled  him  more  than  his  own  peril,  and  a  plan  had  been 
before  him  : — to  make  direct  for  the  pass  of  La  Nina,  and  shun 
the  chapparal  altogether.  This  would  have  drawn  the  dragoons 
in  the  same  direct  course ;  and  Don  Juan,  with  his  Tagnos, 
might  have  got  off  at  his  leisure. 

Carlos  would  have  put  this  plan  in  execution,  could  he  have 
trusted  to  the  prudence  of  Don  Juan  ;  but  he  feared  to  do  so. 
The  latter  was  somewhat  rash,  and  not  over-sagacious.  Seeing 
Carlos  in  the  act  of  escape,  he  might  think  it  was  his  duty,  as 
agreed  upon,  to  show  himself  and  his  men  on  the  edge  of  the 
thicket— the  very  thing  Carlos  now  wished  to  prevent.     For 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  217 

that  reason  the  cibolero  galloped  direct  to  the  place  of  ambus- 
cade, where  Don  Juan  and  his  men  were  waiting  in  their  saddles. 

"  Thank  God  you  are  safe  !"  cried  Don  Juan  ;  "  but  they  are 
after  you.     Yonder  they  come  in  scores  !" 

"Yes  V  replied  Carlos,  looking  back  ;  "and  a  good  start  I've 
gained  on  them  1" 

"  What's  best  to  be  done  ?"  inquired  Don  Juan.  "  Shall  we 
scatter  through  the  chapparal,  or  keep  together  ?  They'll  be 
upon  us  soon  1" 

Carlos  hesitated  a  moment  before  making  reply.  Three  plans 
of  action  were  possible,  offering  more  or  less  chance  of  safety. 
First,  to  scatter  through  the  chapparal  as  Don  Juan  had  sug- 
gested ;  second,  to  make  off  together  and  at  once  without  show- 
ing themselves,  taking  the  back  track,  as  they  had  come  ;  and, 
third,  to  show  themselves  in  front  to  the  pursuers,  and  then  retire 
on  the  back  path.  Of  course  the  idea  of  fight  was  not  enter- 
tained for  a  moment.  That  would  have  been  idle,  even  absurd, 
under  the  circumstances. 

The  mind  of  the  cibolero,  used  to  quick  action,  examined  these 
plans  with  the  rapidity  of  thought  itself.  The  first  was  rejected 
without  a  moment's  consideration.  To  have  scattered  through 
the  chapparal,  would  have  resulted  in  certain  capture.  The 
jungle  was  too  small,  not  over  a  couple  of  miles  iu  width,  though 
extending  to  twice  that  length.  There  were  soldiers  enough  to 
surround  it,  which  they  would  do.  They  would  beat  it  from 
side  to  side.  They  could  not  fail  to  capture  half  the  party  ; 
and  though  these  had  made  no  demonstration  as  yet,  they  would 
)e  connected  with  the  affair  at  the  Presidio,  and  would  be 
severely  punished,  if  not  shot  down  on  the  spot. 

To  attempt  to  get  off  through  the  chapparal  without  showing 
themselves  at  all,  would  have  been  the  plan  that  Carlos  would 
have  adopted,  had  he  not  feared  that  they  would  be  overtaken 
before  night.  The  Tagnos  were  mounted  on  mules,  already 
jaded,  while  most  of  the  troopers  rode  good  and  swift  horses. 

10 


218  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

Bat  for  that  Carlos  might  have  hoped  that  they  would  escape 
unseen,  and  thus  neither  Don  Juan  nor  his  people  would  have 
been  suspected  of  having  had  any  part  in  the  affair.  This 
would  be  an  important  consideration  for  the  future  ;  but  the 
plan  was  not  to  be  thought  of.     The  third  plan  was  adopted. 

The  hesitation  of  the  cibolero  was  not  half  so  long  as  the 
time  you  have  occupied  in  reading  of  it.  Scarce  ten  seconds 
elapsed  ere  he  made  reply,  not  to  Don  Juan  alone,  but  to  the 
whole  band,  in  a  voice  loud  enough  for  all  to  hear.  The  reply 
was  in  the  form  of  a  command. 

"  Ride  through  the  bush,  all  cf  you  !  Show  yourselves  near 
the  front  !  your  heads  and  shoulders  only,  with  your  bows  ! 
Give  your  war-cry  !  and  then  back  till  you  are  out  of  sight  ! 
Scatter  right  and  left  ! — Follow  me  !" 

As  Carlos  delivered  these  hurried  directions,  he  dashed  for- 
ward through  the  underwood  and  soon  appeared  near  its  edge. 
The  Tagnos,  guarded  by  Don  Juan  on  one  side  and  Antonio  on 
the  other,  showed  almost  simultaneously  in  an  irregular  line 
along  the  margin  of  the  thicket  ;  and  flourishing  their  bows 
above  their  heads  they  uttered  a  defiant  war-whoop,  as  though 
they  were  a  party  of  savage  Indians. 

It  would  have  required  a  practised  eye  to  have  told  from  a 
short  distance  that  they  were  not.  Most  of  them  were  bare- 
headed, with  long  flowing  hair  ;  and,  in  fact,  differing  very  little 
in  appearance  from  their  brethren  of  the  plains.  They  all  had 
bows,  a  weapon  still  carried  by  the  domesticated  Indians  when 
engaged  in  any  hostilities  •  and  their  war-cry  differed  not  at  all 
from  some  tribes  called  "  bravos,"  "  wild."  Many  in  the  band 
had  but  a  short  time  left  aside  the  full  practice  of  warfare. 
Many  of  them  were  but  neophytes  to  the  arts  of  peace. 

The  effect  of  the  demonstration  was  just  what  the  cibolero 
had  calculated  on.  The  soldiers,  who  were  galloping  forward  in 
straggling  knots,  and  some  of  whom  had  got  within  three  hun- 
dred paces  of  the  chapparal,  reined  up  in  surprise.     Several 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  219 

showed  symptoms  of  a  desire  to  gallop  back  again,  but  these 
were  restrained  at  sight  of  a  large  body  of  their  comrades  now 
issuing  from  the  Presidio. 

The  whole  of  them  were  taken  by  surprise.  They  believed 
that  the  wild  Indians  were  in  the  chapparal,  and  no  doubt  in 
overwhelming  numbers.  Their  belief  was  strengthened  by  the 
proceedings  of  the  previous  days,  in  which  they  had  done  naught 
else,  as  they  supposed,  but  ride  scout  after  '*  los  barbaros."  The 
latter  had  now  come  after  them  !  They  halted,  therefore,  on  the 
plains,  and  waited  for  their  fellows  to  come  up. 

That  this  would  be  the  effect  of  his  ruse  Carlos  foresaw.  He 
now  directed  his  companions  to  rein  gently  back,  until  they 
were  once  more  under  cover  of  the  brush;  and  the  whole  party 
arrived  at  the  spot  where  they  had  waited  in  ambush. 

Antonio  then  took  the  trail,  and  guided  them  through  the 
chapparal;  not  as  they  had  come  to  La  Nina,  but  by  a  path 
that  led  to  the  upper  plain  by  another  pass  in  the  cliffs.  From 
a  point  in  this  pass  they  obtained  a  distant  view  of  the  chappa- 
ral and  the  whole  plain  beyond.  Though  now  full  three  miles  from 
their  place  of  ambush,  they  could  see  the  valiant  troopers  still 
figuring  on  the  open  ground  in  front  of  it.  They  had  not  yet 
ventured  to  penetrate  the  dangerous  underwood  which  they 
believed  to  be  alive  with  ferocious  savages  ! 

Carlos,  having  reached  the  upper  plain,  struck  off  with  his 
band  in  a  direction  nearly  north.  His  object  was  to  reach  a 
ravine  at  some  ten  miles  distance  across  the  plain,  and  this  was 
gained  without  a  single  pursuer  having  appeared  in  the  rear. 

This  ravine  led  in  an  easterly  direction  as  far  as  the  Pecos 
bottom.  It  was  the  channel  of  a  stream,  in  which  water  flowed 
in  the  rainy  season,  but  was  now  quite  dry.  Its  bed  was 
covered  with  small  pebbles,  and  a  horse  trail  upon  these  was 
scarcely  to  be  followed,  as  the  track  only  displaced  the  pebbles, 
leaving  no  "sign"  that  could  be  "read"  to  any  advantage. 
Old  and  new  foot-marks  were  all  the  same. 


220  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Into  this  ravine  the  party  descended,  and  after  travelling 
down  it  for  five  or  six  miles,  halted.  Carlos  called  the  halt  for  a 
special  object — to  detail  a  plan  for  their  future  proceeding,  which 
had  been  occupying  his  attention  during  the  last  hour  or  two. 

As  yet,  none  of  the  party  were  compromised  but  himself.  It 
would  not  advantage  him  that  they  should  be,  but  the  contrary. 
Neither  Don  Juan  nor  Antonio  had  shown  themselves  out  of 
the  thicket  ;  and  the  other  dusky  faces,  seen  but  for  an  instant 
through  the  brambles,  could  not  have  been  recognised  by  the 
frightened  troopers.  If,  therefore,  Don  Juan  and  his  peons 
could  get  back  to  their  home  without  observation,  for  them  all 
would  still  be  well. 

This  was  a  possible  event.  At  starting  Carlos  had  cau- 
tioned secresy  as  to  the  expedition.  It  had  left  at  an  early  hour, 
before  any  one  was  abroad,  and  no  one  knew  of  it.  Indeed,  no 
one  in  the  valley  was  aware  that  the  cibolero  had  returned 
before  the  news  of  the  affair  at  the  Presidio.  His  mules  had 
been  quietly  unpacked,  and  were  herded  at  a  distance  from  the 
rancho  by  one  of  his  men.  If,  then,  the  troopers  should  not 
visit  that  neighbourhood  before  the  following  day,  Don  Juan 
and  his  people  could  go  back  in  the  night  and  engage  in  their 
usual  occupations  without  any  suspicion.  No  doubt  Koblado 
would  be  there  in  the  morning,  but  not  likely  before.  It  was 
natural  to  suppose,  he  would  first  endeavour  to  follow  the  route 
they  had  taken,  and  it  led  almost  in  the  opposite  direction  from 
the  house  of  Don  Juan.  To  track  them  along  all  the  windings 
of  that  route  would  be  the  work  of  one  day  at  least.  Then 
their  pursuers  would  be  no  wiser  as  to  where  they  had  betaken 
themselves,  for  Carlos,  from  the  point  of  halting,  intended  to 
adopt  a  plan  that  would  be  certain  to  throw  the  troopers  off 
the  trail. 

It  was  decided,  in  fine,  that  Don  Juan  and  his  people  should 
return  home — that  the  peons  of  Carlos  should  also  go  back  to 
the  rancho;   roof  it  on  the  following  day — for  it  only  wanted 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  221 

that — and  remain  by  it  as  if  nothing  had  occurred.    They  could 
not  be  made  answerable  for  the  deeds  of  their  master. 

As  for  the  cibolero  himself,  his  residence  must  remain 
unknown,  except  to  one  or  two  of  his  tried  friends.  He  knew 
where  he  should  find  a  shelter.  To  him  the  open  plain  or  the 
mountain  was  alike  a  home.  He  needed  no  roof.  The  starry 
canopy  was  as  welcome  as  the  gilded  ceiling  of  a  palace. 

The  Tagnos  were  enjoined  to  secrecy.  They  were  not  sworn. 
A  Tagno  is  not  the  man  to  talk ;  besides,  they  all  knew  that 
their  own  safety,  perhaps  their  lives,  depended  on  their  silence. 

All  these  matters  were  at  length  arranged,  but  the  party 
remained  where  they  had  halted  till  near  sunset.  They  then 
mounted,  and  continued  on  down  the  channel. 

When  they  had  gone  a  mile  or  so,  one  of  them  climbed  out  of 
the  ravine,  and  heading  southward,  rode  off  across  the  plain. 
This  direction  would  bring  him  back  to  the  valley,  by  a  pass 
near  the  lower  end  of  the  settlement.  It  would  be  night  by  the 
time  he  could  reach  this  pass,  and  he  was  not  likely  to 
encounter  any  one  on  the  route — now  that  the  "  wild  n  Indians 
were  abroad  ! 

Shortly  after,  a  second  Tagno  left  the  ravine,  and  rode  off  in 
a  line  nearly  parallel  to  that  taken  by  the  first.  Soon  another 
imitated  the  example,  and  another  and  another,  until  all  had 
forsaken  the  ravine  except  Don  Juan,  Antonio,  and  the  cibolero 
himself.  The  Tagnos  had  been  instructed  to  reach  home  by 
different  passes,  and  some  of  them,  more  sagacious,  were  sent  by 
the  more  circuitous  paths.  There  was  no  trooper  belonging  to 
the  Presidio  likely  to  follow  that  trail ! 

Carlos  and  his  two  companions,  after  riding  to  the  farthest 
end  of  the  ravine,  also  turned  to  the  right,  and  re-entered  the 
valley  of  San  Ildefonso  at  its  lower  extremity.  It  was  quite 
dark,  but  all  of  them  knew  the  road  well,  and  about  midnight 
they  arrived  near  the  house  of  the  young  ranchero. 

A  reconnaisance  was  necessary  before  they  dared  approach 


222  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

That  was  soon  made,  and  the  report  brought  back  that  all  was 
right,  and  no  troopers  had  yet  made  their  appearance. 

Carlos  once  more  embraced  his  mother,  hurriedly  related 
what  had  passed,  gave  some  instructions  to  Don  Juan,  and 
then  mounting  his  horse  rode  off  from  the  place. 

He  was  followed  by  Antonio  and  a  pack-mule  loaded  with 
provisions.  They  passed  down  the  valley,  and  struck  out  in 
the  direction  of  the  Llano  Estacado. 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

On  the  following  day  a  new  incident  created  a  fresh  surprise 
among  the  inhabitants  of  San  Ildefonso,  already  excited  by  an 
unusual  series  of  "  novedades." 

About  noon,  a  party  of  lancers  passed  through  the  town  on 
their  way  to  the  Presidio.  They  were  returning  from  a  scout  in 
search  of  the  "  assassin  n — so  Carlos  was  designated.  Of  him 
they  had  found  no  traces  ;  but  they  had  fallen  in  with  a  large 
body  of  "  Indios  bravos  "  among  the  spurs  of  the  mountains, 
with  whom  they  had  a  terrific  conflict  !  This  had  resulted  in 
the  loss  of  great  numbers  killed  on  the  part  of  the  Indians,  who 
had  contrived,  as  usual,  to  carry  off  their  dead — hence,  the  sol- 
diers had  returned  without  scalps  !  They  had  brought,  however, 
a  far  more  positive  trophy  of  victory — a  young  girl  belonging 
to  the  settlement,  whom  they  had  re-captured  from  the  savages, 
and  whom,  Captain  Koblado — the  gallant  leader  of  the  expedi- 
tion— supposed  to  be  the  same  that  had  been  carried  off  a  few 
days  before  from  a  rancho  at  the  lower  end  of  the  valley  1 

The  Captain  halted  in  the  piazza,  with  a  few  men — those  in 
charge  of  the  recovered  captive.  The  remainder  of  the  troop 
passed  on  to  the  Presidio. 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  223 

Roblado's  object  in  stopping  in.  the  town,  or  in  coming  that 
way — for  it  did  not  lie  in  his  return  route — was  threefold. 
First,  to  deliver  his  charge  into  the  hands  of  the  civic  authorities. 
Secondly,  to  make  sure  that  everybody  should  witness  the 
delivery,  and  be  satisfied  by  this  living  evidence  that  a  great 
feat  had  been  performed  ;  and  thirdly,  that  he  might  have  the 
opportunity  of  a  little  swagger  in  front  of  a  certain  balcony. 

These  three  objects  the  captain  attained,  but  the  last  of  them 
did  not  turn  out  quite  to  his  satisfaction.  Although  the  bugle 
had  played  continuously,  announcing  the  approach  of  a  troop — 
although  the  recovered  captive  was  placed  conspicuously  in  the 
ranks — and  although  his  (Roblado's)  horse,  under  the  influence 
of  sharp  spurs,  pitched  himself  into  the  most  superb  attitudes, 
all  went  for  nothing — Catalina  did  not  show  in  the  balcony  ! 
Among  the  faces  of  "  dependants  "  and  "  male  servants  "  hers 
was  not  to  be  seen  ;  and  the  triumphant  look  of  the  victorious 
leader,  as  soon  as  he  had  ridden  past,  changed  to  a  gloomy 
expression  of  disappointment. 

A  few  minutes  after  he  dismounted  in  front  of  the  "  Casa  de 
Cabildo,,;  where  he  delivered  the  girl  into  the  hands  of  the  alcade 
and  other  authorities  of  the  town.  This  ceremony  was  accom- 
panied by  a  grandiloquent  speech,  in  which  an  account  of  the 
re-capture  was  given  with  some  startling  details  ;  sympathy  was 
expressed  for  the  parents  of  the  girl,  whoever  they  might  be  ; 
and  the  speaker  wound  up  by  expressing  his  opinion  that  the 
unfortunate  captive  could  be  no  other  than  the  young  girl 
reported  to  have  been  carried  off  a  few  days  before  ! 

All  this  was  very  plausible  and  proper  ;  and  Roblado,  having 
resigned  his  charge  to  the  keeping  of  the  alcade,  mounted  and 
rode  off  amidst  a  storm  of  complimentary  phrases  from  the 
authorities,  and  "  vivas"  of  applause  from  the  populace. 

"  God  reward  you,  captain  I"  was  the  prayer  that  reached  his 
ears  as  he  pushed  through  the  crowd  I 

A  keen  physiognomist  could  at  that  moment  have  detected  in 
the  corner  of  Roblado's  eye  a  very  odd  expression — a  mingling 


224  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

of  irony  with  a  strong  desire  to  laugh.  In  fact,  the  gallant  cap. 
tain  could  hardly  keep  from  bursting  out  in  the  faces  of  bis 
admirers,  and  was  only  restrained  from  doing  so  by  the  desire 
of  keeping  the  joke  bottled  up  till  he  could  enjoy  it  in  the  com- 
pany of  the  Commandante — to  whom  he  was  now  hastening. 

Back  to  the  captive. 

The  crowd  pressed  around  her,  all  eager  to  gratify  their  curi- 
osity. Strange  to  say  that  this  feeling  predominated.  There 
was  less  appearance  of  sympathy  than  might  have  been  looked 
for  under  the  circumstances.  The  number  of  those  that  uttered 
the  "pobrecita  !" — that  tender  expression  of  Mexican  pity — 
was  few  ;  and  they  were  principally  the  poor  dark-skinned 
native  women.  The  well-dressed  shopkeepers,  both  Gachupinos 
and  Criollos,  both  men  and  women,  looked  on  with  indifference, 
or  with  no  other  feeling  than  that  of  morbid  curiosity. 

Such  an  indifference  to  suffering  is  by  no  means  a  character- 
istic of  the  New  Mexican  people — I  should  rather  say  of  the 
females  of  that  land — for  the  men  are  brutal  enough.  As  regards 
the  former,  the  very  opposite  character  is  theirs. 

The  conduct  would  be  unaccountable,  therefore,  but  for  the 
knowledge  of  a  fact  which  guided  it  on  this  occasion.  They 
knew  who  the  captive  girl  was — they  knew  she  was  the  sister  of 
Carlos  the  cibolero — Carlos  the  murderer  !  This  it  was  that 
checked  the  flow  of  their  better  feelings. 

Against  Carlos,  the  popular  indignation  was  strong.  "  Assas- 
sin," "robber,"  "  ingrate/'  were  the  terms  used  in  speaking  of 
him.  A  wretch  !  to  have  murdered  the  good  lieutenant — the 
favourite  of  the  place  ;  and  for  what  motive  ?  Some  paltry 
quarrel  or  jealousy  !  What  motive,  indeed  ?  There  seemed  no 
motive  but  a  thirst  of  blood  on  the  part  of  this  "  demon,"  thiy 
"white-haired  heretic."  Ungrateful  wretch,  too,  to  have 
attempted  the  life  of  the  valiant  Commandante — he  who  had 
been  striving  all  he  could  to  recover  the  assassin's  sister  from  the 
Indian  savages  ! 

And  now  he  had  actually  succeeded  !     Only  think  of  it  ! 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  225 

There  she  was,  brought  safe  home  again  by  the  agency  of  this 
very  Commandante,  who  had  sent  his  Captain  and  soldiers  for 
her,  this  very  man  whom  he  would  have  killed  !  Demon  ! 
assassin  !  robber  !  They  would  all  be  glad  to  see  him  seated  in 
the  chair  of  the  garrote.  No  "  good  Catholic  "  would  have  acted 
as  he  had  done — no  one  but  a  sinful  "heretic" — a  blood-loving 
"  Americano  1"     How  he  would  be  punished  when  caught  ! 

Such  were  the  feelings  of  all  the  populace,  except,  perhaps, 
the  poor  slaves — the  mansos — and  a  very  few  Criollos,  who, 
although  not  approving  of  the  acts  of  Carlos,  held  revolutionary 
principles,  and  hated  the  Spanish  regime  with  all  their  hearts. 

With  such  prejudice  against  the  cibolero,  no  wonder  that 
there  was  but  little  sympathy  for  the  forlorn  creature,  his  sister. 

That  it  was  his  sister  no  one  doubted,  although  there  were 
few  on  the  spot  who  knew  either.  Up  to  the  day  of  the  fiesta 
her  brother,  now  so  notorious,  was  but  little  known  to  the 
inhabitants  of  the  town,  which  he  rarely  visited — she  less  ;  and 
there  were  but  few  in  the  place  who  had  ever  seen  her  before 
that  hour.  But  the  identity  was  unmistakeabla.  The  fair, 
golden  hair,  the  white  skin,  the  glowing  red  o£  the  cheeks, 
though  common  in  other  parts  of  the  world,  were  rare  charac- 
teristics in  North  Mexico.  The  proclamation  upon  the  walls 
described  the  "  assassin  "  as  possessing  them.  This  could  be  no 
other  than  his  sister.  Besides,  there  were  those  who  had  seen 
her  at  the  fiesta,  where  her  beauty  had  not  failed  to  attract  both 
admiration  and  envy. 

She  looked  beautiful  as  ever,  though  the  red  was  not  so  bright 
on  her  cheek,  and  a  singular,  wild  expression  appeared  in  her 
eyes.  To  the  questions  put  to  her  she  either  answered  not  or 
returned  vague  replies.  She  sat  in  silence  ;  but  several  times 
broke  forth  into  strange,  unintelligible,  exclamatory  phrases,  in 
which  the  words  "  Indians  "  and  "  savages  "  repeatedly  occurred 

"Esto  loco  !"  ("She  is  mad  1")  muttered  one  to  another; 
"  she  fancies  she  is  still  with  the  savages  \" 

10* 


226  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

Perhaps  it  was  so.     Certainly  she  was  not  among  friends. 

The  alcalde  inquired  if  there  was  any  one  present-^relative  oi 
friend — to  whom  he  could  deliver  her  up. 

A  young  girl,  a  poblana,  who  had  just  arrived  on  the  spot, 
came  forward.  She  knew  the  poor  thing.  She  would  take 
charge  of  her,  and  conduct  her  to  her  home. 

A  half-Indian  woman  was  in  company  with  the  poblana.  It 
might  have  been  her  mother.  Between  the  two  the  restored 
captive  was  led  away  ;  and  the  crowd  soon  dispersed,  and 
returned  to  their  various  avocations. 

The  girl  and  her  conductors  turned  into  a  narrow  street  that 
led  through  the  suburb  where  the  poorest  people  lived.  Passing 
this,  they  emerged  into  the  open  country ;  and  then,  following 
an  unfrequented  path  through  the  chapparal,  a  few  hundred 
yards  brought  them  to  a  small  mud  rancho,  which  they  entered. 
In  a  few  minutes  after  a  carreta,  in  which  sat  a  peon,  was  driven 
up  to  the  door,  and  stopped  there. 

The  poblana,  leading  the  girl  by  the  hand,  came  out  of  the 
house,  and  both  mounted  into  the  carreta. 

As  soon  as  the  two  were  seated  upon  the  bunches  of  dry  grass 
thrown  into  the  carreta  for  this  purpose,  the  driver  goaded  his 
oxen  and  moved  off.  The  vehicle,  after  passing  out  of  the 
chapparal  path,  took  the  main  road  leading  to  the  lower  settle- 
ments of  the  valley. 

As  they  moved  on,  the  poblana  regarded  her  companion  with 
kind  looks,  and  assisted  her  in  arranging  her  seat,  so  as  to 
defend  her  as  much  as  possible  against  the  joltings  of  the  carreta. 
She  added  numerous  expressions  of  a  sympathizing  and  con- 
solatory character,  but  none  that  bespoke  recognition  or  old 
acquaintance.  It  was  evident  that  the  girl  had  never  seen 
Kosita  before  ! 

When  they  had  got  about  a  mile  from  the  town,  and  were 
moving  along  an  unfrequented  part  of  the  road,  a  horseman  was 
seen  coming  after,  and  at  such  a  speed  as  to  overtake  them  in  a 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  227 

few  minutes.  He  was  mounted  on  a  pretty  mustang,  that  bore 
the  signs  of  being  well  cared  for.  Its  flanks  were  rounded  with 
fat,  and  it  capered  as  it  galloped  along. 

As  it  came  close  to  the  carreta  the  rider  called  out  to  the 
driver  to  stop  ;  and  it  then  appeared  that  the  horseman  was  a 
woman,  as  the  soft,  sweet  voice  at  once  indicated.  More  than 
that,  the  rider  was  a  young  lady  of  the  aristocracy,  as  the  soft 
cheek,  the  silky  hair,  and  the  delicate  features,  showed.  At  a 
distance  it  was  natural  enough  to  have  taken  her  for  one  of  the 
opposite  sex.  A  common  serape  covered  her  shoulders  ;  a  broad- 
brimmed  sombrero  concealed  most  of  her  black  shining  hair  ; 
and  she  rode  according  to  the  general  custom  of  the  country — 
the  custom  of  its  men. 

"  Why,  Senorita  ! — is  it  you  ?"  asked  the  poblana,  in  a  tone 
of  surprise,  and  with  a  gesture  of  respect. 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  you  did  not  know  me,  then,  Josefa  ?" 

"  ISTo,  Senorita  ; — how  could  I  in  that  disguise  ?" 

"  Disguise  do  you  call  it  ?     Why,  it  is  the  usual  costume  !" 

"  True,  Senorita  ;  but  not  for  a  grand  senora  like  you.  Car- 
rambo  !" 

"Well,  I  think  I  must  be  disguised,  as  I  passed  several 
acquaintances  who  would  not  bow  to  me  !     Ha  !  ha  !" 

"  Poor  thing  !  alas  !  alas  1"  continued  she,  suddenly  changing 
her  tone,  and  regarding  Josefa's  companion  with  a  look  of  kind 
sympathy.  "  How  she  must  have  suffered  !  Poor  dear  girl !  I 
fear  it  is  true  what  they  have  told  me.  Holy  "Virgin  !  how 
like " 

The  phrase  was  left  unfinished.  The  speaker  had  forgotten 
the  presence  of  Josefa  and  the  peon,  and  was  delivering  her 
thoughts  in  too  loud  a  soliloquy.  The  unfinished  sentence  bad 
involuntarily  escaped  from  her  lips. 

Suddenly  checking  herself,  she  looked  sharply  towards  the 
two.  The  peon  was  busy  with  his  oxen,  but  the  poblana's  face 
wore  an  expression  of  curiosity. 

"  Like  whom,  Sefiorita  ?"  innocently  inquired  she. 


228  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

"  One  whom  I  know.  No  matter,  Josefa  f  and,  as  the  lady 
said  this,  she  raised  her  finger  to  her  lips,  and  looked  significantly 
towards  the  peon. 

Josefa,  who  knew  her  secret,  and  who  guessed  the  "one" 
meant,  remained  silent.  After  a  moment  the  lady  drew  her 
mustang  nearer  the  carreta,  upon  the  side  on  which  Josefa  sat, 
and,  bending  over,  whispered  to  the  latter :  — 

"  Remain  below  till  the  morning  ;  you  will  be  too  late  to 
return  to-night.  Remain  !  perhaps  you  may  hear  something. 
Come  early — not  to  the  house.  Be  in  time  for  morning  prayers. 
You  will  find  me  in  the  church.  Perhaps  you  may  see  Antonio. 
If  so,  give  him  this."  A  diamond  set  in  a  golden  circlet  sparkled 
a  moment  at  the  tips  of  the  lady's  fingers,  and  then  lay  hid  in 
the  shut  fist  of  the  poblana.  "  Tell  him  for  whom — he  need  not 
know  who  sent  it.  There  is  money  for  your  expenses,  and  some 
to  give  her  ;  or  give  it  to  her  mother,  if  they  will  accept  it." 
Here  a  purse  fell  in  Josefa's  lap.  "  Bring  me  news  !  oh,  bring 
me  news,  dear  Josefa  !     Farewell  !" 

The  last  salutation  was  uttered  hurriedly  ;  and,  as  the  lady 
pronounced  it,  she  wheeled  her  glossy  mustang  and  galloped 
back  towards  the  town. 

She  need  not  have  doubted  that  Josefa  would  fulfil  her 
instructions  about  "  remaining  below  until  the  morning  f  for 
the  poblana  was  nearly,  if  not  quite,  as  much  interested  as 
herself  in  this  journey.  The  rather  pretty  Josefa  chanced  to  be 
the  sweetheart  of  the  half-blood,  Antonio  ;  and  whether  she  saw 
Antonio  or  not,  she  was  not  likely  to  hurry  back  that  night.  If 
she  did  see  him,  so  much  the  pleasanter  to  remain  ;  if  not,  she 
should  remain  in  the  hope  of  such  an  event. 

With  a  full  purse  of  "  pesos" — a  sixth  of  which  would  pay  all 
expenses — and  the  prospect  of  meeting  with  Antonio,  the  rough 
carreta  seemed  all  at  once  transformed  to  an  elegant  coach,  with 
springs  and  velvet  cushions, — such  as  Josefa  had  heard  of,  but 
had  never  seen  ! 

The  &'nd-bearted  girl  readjusted  the  seats,  placed  the  head  of 


THE   WHITE    CHIEF.  229 

Rosita  on  her  lap,  spread  her  reboso  over  her  to  keep  off  the 
evening  dew,  and  then  told  the  peon  to  move  on.  The  latter 
uttered  a  loud  "  ho-ha  !"  touched  his  oxen  with  the  goad,  and 
once  more  set  them  in  motion  along  the  dusty  road. 


CHAPTER   XL 

Early  morning  prayer  in  the  church  is  a  fashionable  custom 
among  the  seiioras  of  Mexico — particularly  among  those  who 
dwell  in  cities  and  towns.  Close  upon  the  heels  of  daybreak, 
you  may  see  them  issuing  from  the  great  doors  of  their  houses, 
and  hurrying  through  the  street  towards  the  chapel,  where  the 
bell  has  already  begun  its  deafening  "  ding-dong."  They  are 
muffled  beyond  the  possibility  of  recognition — the  richer  in  their 
silken  shawls  and  mantas,  the  poorer  in  their  slate-coloured 
rebosos  ;  under  the  folds  of  which  each  carries  a  little  bound 
volume — the  missal. 

Let  us  follow  them  into  the  sacred  temple,  and  see  what 
passes  there. 

If  we  arrive  late,  and  take  station  near  the  door,  we  shall  be 
presented  with  the  spectacle  of  several  hundred  backs  in  a  kneel- 
ing position — that  is,  the  individuals  to  whom  the  backs  belong 
will  be  found  kneeling. 

These  backs  are  by  no  means  alike — no  more  than  faces  are. 
They  are  all  shapes,  and  sizes,  and  colours,  and  classes  in  the 
social  scale.  You  will  see  the  backs  of  ladies  in  shawls — some 
of  whom  have  permitted  that  elegant  garment  to  fall  to  the 
shoulders,  while  others  retain  it  over  the  crowns  of  their  heads, 
thus  creating  two  very  different  styles  of  back.  You  will  sea 
the  backs  of  pretty  poblanas,  with  the  end  of  their  rebosos  hang- 
ing gracefully  over  them  ;  and  the  back  of  the  pobl ana's  mother 


230  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

with  the  reboso  ill  arranged,  and  not  over  clean.  You  will  see 
the  back  of  the  merchant  scarcely  covered  with  a  short  cloth 
jacket,  and  the  back  of  the  "aguador"  cased  in  well-worn 
leather  ;  the  back  of  the  "  guapo  "  muffled  in  a  cloak  of  fine 
broad-cloth,  and  that  of  the  "  lepero  "  shrouded  in  a  ragged 
serape  ;  and  then  you  will  see  broad  backs  and  slender  ones  ; 
straight  backs  and  crooked  ones  ;  and  you  run  a  good  chance  of 
beholding  a  hunch  or  two — especially  if  the  church  be  in  a  large 
town.  But  wheresoever  you  enter  a  Mexican  iglesia  during  prayer 
time,  I  promise  you  the  view  of  an  extensive  assortment  of 
backs.  Not  classified,  however.  Quite  the  contrary.  The 
back  of"  the  shawled  lady  may  be  inclusive  between  two  greasy 
rebosos,  and  the  striped  or  speckled  back  of  the  lepero  may  rise 
up  alongside  the  shining  broad-cloth  of  the  dandy  1  I  do  not 
answer  for  any  classification  of  the  backs  ;  I  only  guarantee 
their  extensive  number  and  variety.  The  only  face  that  is  likely 
to  confront  you  at  this  moment  will  be  the  shaven  phiz  of  a  fat 
priest,  in  full  sacerdotal  robes  of  linen,  that  were  once,  no  doubt 
clean  and  white,  but  that  look  now  as  if  they  had  been  sent  to 
the  buck-basket,  and  by  some  mistake  brought  back  before 
reaching  the  laundry.  This  individual,  with  a  look  as  unlike 
heaven  as  the  wickedest  of  his  flock,  will  be  seen  stirring  about 
on  his  little  stage  ;  now  carrying  a  wand — now  a  brazen  pot  of 
smoking  "  incense,"  and  anon  some  waxen  doll — the  image  of  a 
saint  ;  while  in  the  midst  of  his  manipulations  you  may  hear  him 
"mumming"  a  gibberish  of  ill-pronounced  Latin.  If  you  have 
witnessed  the  performance  of  M.  Robin,  or  the  "  Great  Wizard," 
you  cannot  fail  to  be  reminded  of  them  at  this  moment. 

The  tinkling  of  a  little  bell,  which  you  will  presently  hear,  has 
a  magical  effect  upon  the  backs.  For  a  short  while  you  may 
have  observed  them  in  an  odd  attitude — not  erect  as  backs 
ought  to  be,  but  slouching  and  one-sided.  During  this  interval, 
too,  you  may  catch  a  glance  of  a  face — merely  the  profile — and 
if  it  be  pretty,  you  will  forget  the  back  ;  but  then  the  party  is 


THE    WHITE     CHIEF.  231 

no  longer  a  back  in  the  proper  sense.  You  won't  be  struck  with 
the  devotion  of  the  profile,  if  you  are  with  the  prettiness.  You 
may  observe  it  wink  or  look  cunningly,  and  if  your  observation 
be  good,  you  may  note  another  profile,  of  coarser  mould,  corre- 
sponding to  that  wink  or  cunning  glance.  This  goes  on  while 
the  backs  are  in  their  "  slouch  "  or  attitude  of  repose.  How  that 
attitude  is  produced  will  be  to  you  a  mystery,  an  anatomical 
puzzle  ;  but  it  may  be  explained.  It  is  simple  enough  to  those 
who  know  it.  It  is  brought  about  by  the  back  changing  its 
base,  from  the  marrow-bones  to  the  hips  ;  and  this  is  done  so 
adroitly,  that,  under  cover  of  shawls,  mantas,  rebosos,  and  skirts, 
it  is  no  wonder  you  are  puzzled  by  it. 

The  little  bell,  however,  brings  the  backs  all  right  again.  It 
is  to  these  devotees  what  the  "  Attention  \V  is  to  the  rank  and 
file  of  an  army  ;  and  the  moment  the  first  tinkle  is  heard,  backs 
up  is  the  movement  and  all  become  suddenly  elevated  several 
inches  above  their  former  standard.  Thus  they  remain,  stiff  and 
erect,  while  the  priest  mumbles  a  fresh  "  Ave  Maria,"  or  "  Pater 
noster,"  and  goes  through  a  fresh  exhibition  of  pantomime. 
Then  the  backs  are  suddenly  shortened  again,  the  profiles  appear 
as  before — nods,  and  winks,  and  cunning  glances,  are  exchanged 
— and  that  till  the  little  bell  sounds  a  second  time.  And  then 
there  will  be  a  third  course  of  this  performance,  and  a  fourth, 
and  so  on,  till  the  worship  is  ended. 

This  ridiculous  genuflexion  of  mummery  you  may  see  repeated 
every  morning  in  a  Mexican  church,  long  before  the  hour  of 
breakfast.  Both  men  and  women  engage  in  it,  but  by  far  the 
greater  number  of  the  devotees  are  of  the  gentler  sex,  and  many 
of  them  the  fashionable  senoras  of  the  place. 

One  is  inclined  to  inquire  into  the  motives  that  draw  so  many 
people  out  of  their  beds,  to  shiver  through  the  streets  and  in  the 
cold  church  at  such  an  early  hour.  Is  it  religion  ?  Is  it  supersti- 
tion ?  Is  it  penance  ?  Is  it  devotion  ?  No  doubt  many  of  these 
silly  creatures  really  believe  that  the  act  is  pleasing  to  God  ; 


232  THE     WHITE    CHIEF. 

that  these  genuflexions  and  orisons,  mechanically  repeated,  will 
give  them  grace  in  His  eyes.  But  it  is  very  certain  that  many 
of  the  most  constant  attendants  on  these  morning  prayers  are 
actuated  by  very  different  feelings.  In  a  land  of  jealous  men, 
you  will  find  the  women  peculiarly  intelligent  and  cunning,  and 
the  matutinal  hour  is  to  them  the  "  golden  opportunity."  He  is 
a  very  jealous  guardian,  indeed,  whose  vigil  tempts  him  from  his 
couch  at  so  chill  an  hour  ! 

Await  the  end  of  the  performance  by  the  door  of  the  church 
There  stands  a  large  vase  filled  with  the  consecrated  water. 
Each,  in  passing  out,  takes  a  dip  and  a  sprinkle.  In  this  basin 
you  will  see  the  small  jewelled  hand  immerse  its  finger  tips,  and 
the  next  moment  adroitly  deliver  a  billet-doux  to  some  cloaked 
cavalier.  Perhaps  you  may  see  the  wealthy  senora,  in  the  safe 
disguise  of  the  serape,  leave  the  church  in  a  direction  opposite 
to  that  by  which" she  came.  If  you  are  curious  enough  to  follow 
— which  would  be  extremely  ill-bred — you  might  witness  under 
the  trees  of  the  public  garden,  or  some  unfrequented  quarter,  the 
forbidden  interview. 

The  morning,  in  a  Mexican  city,  has  its  adventures  as  well  as 
the  night. 

****** 

The  bell  of  the  church  of  San  Ildefouso  had  just  commenced 
to  ring  for  early  prayers,  when  a  female  form  was  seen  issuing 
from  the  gateway  of  one  of  the  largest  mansions  of  the  town,  and 
taking  the  direction  of  the  church.  It  was  yet  scarce  daybreak, 
and  the  person  thus  observed  was  closely  muffled  ;  but  her  tall 
upright  form,  the  dignity  and  grace  of  her  carriage,  and  the 
proud  elastic  step,  told  that  she  was  a  grand  senora.  As  she 
reached  the  portal  of  the  church  she  stopped  for  some  moments, 
and  looked  around.  Her  face  was  not  visible,  as  it  was  concealed 
under  the  folds  of  a  closely-drawn  manta  :  but  her  attitude,  with 
her  head  occasionally  moving  around,  showed  that  she  was 
scanning  the  figures  that,  at  the  summons  of  the  bell,  approached 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  233 

like  shadows  through  the  grey  light.  She  was  evidently  expecting 
some  one  ;  and  from  the  eager  scrutiny  with  which  she  regarded 
each  new  form  that  entered  the  piazza,  it  was  some  one  whose 
presence  was  much  desired. 

The  last  of  the  devotees  had  arrived  and  entered  the  church 
It  would  be  idle  to  remain  longer  ;  and,  turning  on  her  heel 
with  an  air  that  betokened  disappointment,  the  lady  glided 
across  the  portal,  and  disappeared  through  the  door. 

In  another  moment  she  was  kneeling  in  front  of  the  altar, 
repeating  her  orisons  and  telling  over  the  beads  of  her  rosary. 

She  was  not  the  last  to  enter  the  church  ;  still  another  devotee 
came  later.  About  the  time  that  she  was  leaving  the  portal,  a 
carreta  drove  into  the  piazza,  and  halted  in  a  remote  corner. 
A  young  girl  leaped  out  of  the  carreta,  tripped  nimbly  across 
the  square,  in  the  direction  of  the  church,  and  passed  within  the 
portal.  The  dress  of  this  new-comer — a  flaming  red  petticoat, 
broidered  chemisette,  and  reboso — showed  that  she  belonged  to 
the  poorer  class  of  citizens.     She  was  a  poblana. 

She  entered  the  church,  but  before  kneeling  she  threw  an 
inquiring  glance  along  the  array  of  backs.  Her  eye  became 
fixed  upon  one  that  was  covered  with  a  manta.  It  was  that  of 
the  lady  of  whom  we  have  spoken.  This  seemed  to  satisfy 
the  poblana,  who,  gliding  over  the  floor,  knelt  down  in  such 
a  position  that  her  elbow  almost  rested  against  that  of  the 
lady. 

So  silently  had  this  movement  been  executed,  that  the  lady 
did  not  perceive  her  new  neighbour  until  a  slight  "  nudge  n  upon 
the  elbow  caused  her  to  start  and  look  round.  A  gleam  of 
satisfaction  lit  up  her  features,  though  her  lips  continued  to 
repeat  the  prayer,  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

After  a  while  came  the  cue  for  adopting  the  pose  of  rest,  and 
then  the  two  kneeling  figures — senorita  and  poblana — dropped 
towards  each  other,  so  that  their  arms  touched.  A  moment 
later,  and  two  hands  became  uncovered — one  a  little  brown 


234.  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

skinned  paw  from  under  the  reboso — the  other,  a  delicate 
arrangement  of  white  and  jewelled  fingers,  from  the  manta. 

They  came  in  contact,  as  if  by  a  mutual  understanding,  and 
though  they  were  in  contact  but  a  half  second,  a  close  observer 
might  have  noticed  a  small  roll  of  paper  passed  from  one  to  the 
other — from  the  brown  fingers  to  the  white  ones  !  It  would 
have  required  a  close  observer  to  have  noticed  this  manoeuvre, 
for  so  adroitly  was  it  executed,  that  none  of  those  kneeling 
around,  either  in  front  or  rear,  saw  anything  amiss. 

The  two  hands  again  disappeared  under  their  respective 
covers  ;  the  little  bell  tinkled,  and  both  senora  and  poblana 
once  more  shot  into  an  upright  position,  and,  with  most  devout 
looks,  repeated  the  prayers  of  the  missal. 

When  the  service  was  over,  and  while  sprinkling  themselves 
at  the  sacred  fount,  a  few  hurried  words  passed  between  them  ; 
but  they  went  out  of  the  church  separately,  and  walked  off  in 
separate  directions.  The  poblana  hastened  across  the  square, 
and  disappeared  into  a  narrow  street.  The  senora  walked 
proudly  back  to  the  mansion  whence  she  had  come,  her  coun- 
tenance radiant  with  joyful  anticipation. 

As  soon  as  she  had  entered  the  house,  she  proceeded  directly 
to  her  own  chamber,  and,  opening  the  little  folded  slip  of  paper, 
read : — 

"  Dearest  Catalina  ! — You  have  made  me  happy.  But  an 
hour  ago,  I  was  the  most  wretched  of  men.  I  had  lost  my 
sister,  and  I  feared  your  esteem.  Both  are  restored  to  me. 
My  sister  is  by  my  side,  and  the  gem  that  sparkles  on  my  finger 
tells  me  that  even  calumny  has  failed  to  rob  me  of  your  friend- 
ship— your  love.  You  do  not  deem  me  an  assassin.  No.  Nor 
am  I  one.  I  have  been  an  avenger,  but  no  assassin.  You  shall 
know  all — the  fearful  plot  of  which  I  and  mine  have  been  thi 
victims.  It  is  scarce  credible — so  great  is  its  atrocity  !  I  am 
indeed  its  victim.     I  can  no  more  show  myself  in  the  settlement. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  235 

I  am  henceforth  to  be  hunted  like  the  wolf,  and  treated  as  one, 
if  captured.  I  care  not  for  that,  so  long  as  I  know  that  you  are 
not  among  my  enemies. 

"  But  for  you,  I  should  go  far  hence.  I  cannot  leave  you.  I 
would  sooner  risk  life  every  hour  in  the  day,  than  exile  myself 
from  the  spot  where  you  dwell — you,  the  only  being  I  can  ever 
love. 

"I  have -kissed  the  gem  a  hundred  times.  In  life,  the  sweet 
token  can  never  part  from  me. 

"  My  foes  are  after  me  like  bloodhounds,  but  I  fear  them  not. 
My  brave  steed  is  never  out  of  my  sight,  and  with  him  I  can 
scorn  my  cowardly  pursuers.  But  I  must  venture  one  visit  to 
the  town.  I  must  see  you  once,  querida.  I  have  words  for  you 
I  cannot  trust  to  paper.  Do  not  refuse  to  see  me,  and  I  shall 
come  to  the  old  place  of  meeting.  To-morrow  night— midnight. 
Do  not  refuse  me,  dearest  love.  I  have  much  to  explain  that  I 
cannot  without  seeing  you  face  t6  face.  You  shall  know  that  I 
am  not  an  assassin — that  I  am  still  worthy  of  being  your  lover. 

"Thanks  ! — thanks  for  your  kindness  to  my  poor  little 
wounded  bird  !  I  trust  to  God  she  will  soon  be  well  again. 
My  dearest,  Adieu  !  "  C." 

When  the  beautiful  lady  had  finished  reading  the  note,  she 
pressed  it  to  her  lips,  and  fervently  kissed  it. 

"  Worthy  of  being  my  lover  !"  she  murmured  ;  "  aye,  worthy 
to  be  the  lover  of  a  queen  I     Brave  noble  Carlos  !" 

Again  she  kissed  the  paper,  and,  thrusting  it  into  her  bosom, 
glided  softly  from  the  apartment. 


236  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


CHAPTER   XLI. 

Vizcarra's  desire  for  revenge  grew  stronger  every  hour.  The 
almost  joyful  reaction  he  had  experienced,  when  relieved  from 
the  fear  of  death,  was  short-lived.  So,  too,  was  that  which 
followed  his  relief  from  the  anxiety  about  his  captive.  The 
thought  that  now  tortured  him  was  of  a  different  character. 
The  very  breath  of  his  existence — his  personal  appearance — was 
ruined  for  ever.     He  was  disfigured  for  life  ! 

When  the  mirror  was  passed  before  his  face,  it  caused  his 
heart  to  burn  like  a  coal  of  fire.  Coward  though  he  was,  he 
would  almost  as  soon  have  been  killed  outright. 

Several  of  his  teeth  were  gone.  They  might  have  been 
replaced  ;  but  not  so  could  be  restored  the  mutilated  cheek.  A 
portion  had  been  carried  off  by  the  "  tear  n  of  the  bullet.  There 
would  be  a  hideous  scar  never  to  be  healed  ! 

The  sight  was  horrible.  His  thoughts  were  horrible.  He 
groaned  outright,  as  he  contemplated  the  countenance  which  the 
cibolero  had  given  him.  He  swore  vengeance.  Death — and 
torture  if  he  could  but  capture  Carlos — death  to  him  and  his. 

At  times,  he  even  repented  that  he  had  sent  away  the  sister. 
Why  should  he  have  cared  for  consequences  ?  Why  had  he  not 
revenged  himself  upon  her  ?  He  no  longer  loved  her.  Her 
scornful  laugh  still  rankled  in  his  heart.  She  had  been  the  cause 
of  all  his  sufferings — of  sufferings  that  would  never  end  but 
with  his  life — chagrin  and  mortification  for  the  rest  of  his  days  ! 
Why  had  he  not  taken  her  life  ?  That  would  have  been  sweet 
revenge  upon  the  brother.  It  would  almost  have  been  satisfac- 
tion. 

He  tossed  upon  his  couch,  tortured  with  these  reflections,  and 
giving  utterance  at  intervals  to  groans  of  anguish  and  horrid 
imprecations. 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  237 

Carlos  must  be  captured.  No  effort  must  be  spared  to  ensure 
that  event.  And  captured  alive,  if  possible.  He  should 
measure  out  the  punishment.  It  should  be  death  ;  but  not 
sudden  death.  No.  The  savages  of  the  plains  should  be  his 
teachers.  The  cibolero  should  die  like  a  captive  Indian— by  fire 
at  the  stake.    Yizcarra  swore  this  ! 

After  him,  the  mother,  too.  She  was  deemed  a  witch.  She 
should  be  punished  as  often  witches  have  been.  In  this  he 
would  not  have  to  act  alone.  He  knew  that  the  padres  would 
endorse  the  act.  They  were  well  inclined  to  such  fanatical 
■jruelties. 

Then  the  sister,  alone — uncared  for  by  any  one.  She  would 
be  wholly  in  his  power — to  do  with  her  as  he  would,  and  no  one 
to  stay  his  will.     It  was  not  love,  but  revenge.    • 

Such  terrible  resolves  passed  through  the  mind  of  the  wretched 
caitiff. 

Roblado  was  equally  eager  for  the  death  of  the  cibolero.  His 
vanity  had  been  scathed  as  well,  for  he  was  now  satisfied  that 
Catalina  was  deeply  interested  in  the  man,  if  not  already  on 
terms  of  intimacy — on  terms  of  love,  mutually  reciprocated  and 
understood.  He  had  visited  her  since  the  tragical  occurrence 
at  the  Presidio.  He  had  observed  a  marked  change  in  her 
manner.  He  had  thought  to  triumph  by  the  malignant  abuse 
heaped  on  the  assassin  •  but  she,  although  she  said  nothing  in 
defence  of  the  latter, — of  course  she  could  not — was  equally 
silent  on  the  other  side,  and  showed  no  symptoms  of  indignation 
at  the  deed.  His  (Roblado's)  abusive  epithets,  joined  to  those 
which  her  own  father  liberally  heaped  upon  the  man,  seemed  to 
give  her  pain.  It  was  plain  she  would  have  defended  him,  had 
she  dared  ! 

All  this  Roblado  had  noticed  during  his  morning  call. 

But  more  still  had  he  learnt,  for  he  had  a  spy  upon  her  acts. 
One  of  her  maids,  Yicenza,  who  for  some  reason  had  taken  a 
dislike  to  her  mistress,  was  false  to  her,  and  had,  for  a  lengtb 


238  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

of  time,  been  the  confidant  of  the  military  wooer.  A  little  gold 
and  flattery,  and  a  soldier-sweetheart — who  chanced  to  be  Jose 
— had  rendered  Yicenza  accessible.  Roblado  was  master  of  her 
thoughts,  and  through  Jose  he  received  information  regarding 
Catalina,  of  which  the  latter  never  dreamt.  This  system  of 
espionage  had  been  but  lately  established,  but  it  had  already 
produced  fruits.  Through  it  Roblado  had  gained  the  knowledge 
that  he  himself  was  hated  by  the  object  of  his  regard,  and  that 
she  loved  some  other  !  What  other  even  Yicenza  could  not  tell. 
That  other  Roblado  could  easily  guess. 

It  is  not  strange  that  he  desired  the  capture  and  death  of 
Carlos  the  cibolero.  He  was  as  eager  for  that  event  as  Yizcarra 
himself. 

Both  were  making  every  exertion  to  bring  it  about.  Already 
scouting  parties  had  been  sent  out  in  different  directions.  A 
proclamation  had  been  posted  on  the  walls  of  the  town, — the 
joint  production  of  the  Commandante  and  his  captain,  offering 
a  high  reward  for  the  cibolero's  head,  and  a  still  higher  sum  for 
the  cibolero  himself  if  captured  alive  ! 

The  citizens,  to  show  their  zeal  and  loyalty,  had  also  issued  a 
proclamation  to  the  same  effect,  heading  it  with  a  large  sum 
subscribed  among  them — a  very  fortune  to  the  man  who  should 
be  so  lucky  as  to  be  the  captor  of  Carlos.  This  proclamation 
was  signed  by  all  the  principal  men  of  the  place,  and  the  name 
of  Don  Ambrosio  figured  high  upon  the  list  !  There  was  even 
some  talk  of  getting  up  a  volunteer  company  to  assist  the  sol- 
diers in  the  pursuit  of  the  heretic,  assassin,  or  rather  to  earn  the 
golden  price  of  his  capture. 

With  such  a  forfeit  on  his  head,  it  was  an  enigma  how  Carlos 
should  be  long  alive! 

Roblado  sat  in  his  quarters,  busy  devising  plans  for  the  cap- 
ture. He  had  already  sent  his  trustiest  spies  to  the  lower  end 
of  the  valley,  and  these  were  to  hover  day  and  night  in  the 
neighbourhood.     Any  information  of  the  haunts  of  the  cibolero, 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.     .  239 

or  of  those  with  whom  he  was  formerly  in  correspondence,  was 
to  be  immediately  brought  to  him,  and  would  be  well  paid  for. 
A  watch  was  placed  on  the  house  of  the  young  ranchero,  Don 
Juan;  and  though  both  Yizcarra  and  Roblada  had  determined 
on  special  action  with  regard  to  him,  they  agreed  upon  leaving 
him  undisturbed  for  the  present,  as  that  might  facilitate  their 
plans.  The  spies  who  had  been  employed  were  not  soldiers,  but 
men  of  the  town,  and  poor  rancheros.  A  military  force 
appearing  below  would  frustrate  their  design.  That,  however, 
was  kept  in  readiness,  but  its  continued  presence  near  the  ran- 
cho,  thought  Yizcarra  and  his  captain,  would  only  frighten  the 
bird,  and  prevent  it  from  returning  to  its  nest.  There  was 
good  logic  in  this. 

Roblado,  as  stated,  was  in  his  quarters,  completing  his 
arrangements.  A  knock  aroused  him  from  the  contemplation  of 
some  documents.  They  were  communications  from  his  spies, 
which  had  just  reached  the  Presidio,  addressed  both  to  himself 
and  the  Commandante.    They  were  concerning  the  affair. 

"  Who  is  it  V  he  asked,  before  giving  the  privilege  to  enter. 

"  I,  captain,"  answered  a  sharp  squeaky  voice. 

Roblado  evidently  knew  the  voice,  for  he  called  out — 

"  Oh  !  it  is  you  ?     Come  in  then." 

The  door  opened,  and  a  small  dark  man,  of  sharp  weasel-like 
aspect,  entered  the  room.  He  had  a  skulking  shuffling  gait,  and, 
notwithstanding  his  soldier's  dress,  his  sabre  and  his  spurs,  the 
man  looked  mean.  He  spoke  with  a  cringing  accent,  and 
saluted  his  officer  with  a  cringing  gesture.  He  was  just  the 
sort  of  person  to  be  employed  upon  some  equivocal  service,  and 
by  such  men  as  Yizcarra  and  Roblado;  and  in  that  way  he  had 
more  than  once  served  them.     It  was  the  soldier  Jose. 

u  Well!  what  have  you  to  say  ?     Have  you  seen  Yicenza  ?" 

"  I  have,  captain.     Last  night  I  met  her  out." 

"  Any  news  ?" 

"  I  don't  know  whether  it  may  be  news  to  the  captain;  but 


240  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

she  has  told  me,  that  it  was  the  Senorita  who  sent  her  home 
yesterday." 

"Her?" 

"Yes,  captain  the  fair-haired  girl." 

"  Ha!  go  on!" 

"Why,  you  know  when  you  left  her  with  the  alcalde  she  was 
offered  to  whoever  would  take  her.  Well,  a  young  girl  came  up 
and  claimed  to  be  an  acquaintance,  and  a  woman  who  was  the 
girl's  mother.  She  was  given  up  to  them  without  more  ado, 
and  they  took  her  away  to  a  house  in  the  chapparal  below  the 
town." 

"  She  did  not  stay  there.  I  know  she's  gone  down,  but  I 
have  not  yet  heard  the  particulars.     How  did  she  go  ?" 

"  Well,  captain  ;  only  very  shortly  after  she  arrived  at  the 
house  of  the  woman,  a  carreta  came  up  to  the  door  driven  by  a 
Tagno,  and  the  girl — that  is,  the  daughter,  who  is  called  Josefa 
. — mounted  into  the  carreta,  taking  the  girl  along  with  her;  and 
off  they  went  down  below. 

"  Now,  neither  this  girl  nor  her  mother  ever  saw  the  stranger 
before,  and  who  does  captain  think  sent  them,  and  the  carreta, 
too  ?" 

11  Who  says  Yicenza  ?" 

"  The  Senorita,  captain." 

"  Ha  !"  sharply  exclaimed  Roblado.  "  Yicenza  is  sure  of 
that." 

"  More  than  that,  captain.  About  the  time  the  carreta  drove 
away,  or  a  little  after,  the  Senorita  left  the  house  on  her  horse, 
and  with  a  common  serape  over  her,  and  a  sombrero  on  her 
head,  like  any  ranchera  ;  and  in  this — which  I  take  to  be  a  dis- 
guise for  a  lady  of  quality  like  her — she  rode  off  by  the  back 
road.  Yicenza,  however,  thinks  that  she  turned  into  the  lower 
road,  after  she  got  past  the  houses,  and  overtook  the  carreta. 
She  was  gone  long  enough  to  have  done  so." 

This  communication  seemed  to  make  a  deep  impression  upon 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  241 

the  listener.  Shadows  flitted  over  his  dark  brow,  and  gleams 
of  some  new  intelligence  or  design  appeared  in  his  eyes.  He 
was  silent  for  a  moment,  engaged  in  communicating  with  his 
thoughts.     At  length  he  inquired — 

"  Is  that  all  your  information,  Jose  V 

"  All,  captain." 

14  There  may  be  more  from  the  same  source.  See  Yicenza  to- 
night again.  Tell  her  to  keep  a  close  watch.  If  she  succeed  in 
discovering  that  there  is  a  correspondence  going  on,  she  shall  be 
well  rewarded,  and  you  shall  not  be  forgoten.  Find  out  more 
about  this  woman  and  her  daughter.  Know  the  Tagno  who 
drove  them.     Lose  no  time  about  it.     Go,  Jose  !" 

The  minion  returned  his  thanks  in  a  cringing  tone,  made 
another  cringing  salute,  and  shuffled  out  of  the  room. 

As  soon  as  he  had  left,  Roblado  sprang  to  his  feet,  and  walking 
about  the  room  in  an  agitated  manner,  uttered  his  thoughts 
aloud  : — 

"  By  heaven  !  I  had  not  thought  of  this.  A  correspondence, 
I  have  no  doubt.  Fiends  !  such  a  woman  !  She  must  know  all 
ere  this — if  the  fellow  himself  is  not  deceived  by  us  !  I  must 
watch  in  that  quarter  too.  Who  knows  but  that  will  be  the 
trap  in  which  we'll  take  him  ?  Love  is  even  a  stronger  lure  than 
brotherly  affection.  Ha  !  Senorita  ;  if  this  be  true,  I'll  yet 
have  a  purchase  upon  you  that  you  little  expect.  Fll  bring  you 
to  terms  without  the  aid  of  your  stupid  father  !'' 

After  figuring  about  for  some  minutes,  indulging  in  these  alter- 
nate dreams  of  vengeance  and  triumph,  he  left  his  room,  and 
proceeded  towards  that  of  the  Commandante,  for  the  purpose  of 
communicating  to  the  latter  his  new-gotten  knowledge. 


n 


242  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  XLII. 

The  house  of  Don  Ambrosio  de  Cruces  was  not  a  town  man- 
sion. It  was  suburban — that  is,  it  stood  upon  the  outskirts  of 
the  village,  some  seven  or  eight  hundred  yards  from  the  Piazza. 
It  was  detached  from  the  other  buildings,  and  at  some  distance 
from  any  of  them.    It  was  neither  a  "  villa  "  nor  a  "  cottage." 

There  are  no  such  buildings  in  Mexico,  nor  anything  at  all 
resembling  them.  In  fact,  the  architecture  of  that  country 
is  of  unique  and  uniform  style,  from  north  to  south,  through 
some  thousand  miles  of  latitude  !  The  smaller  kinds  of  houses, 
— the  "ranchos"  of  the  poorer  classes, — show  a  variety  corre- 
sponding to  the  three  thermal  divisions  arising  from  different 
elevations — warm,  temperate,  and  cold.  In  the  hot  lands  of  the 
coast,  and  some  low  valleys  in  the  interior,  the  rancho  is  a  frail 
structure  of  cane  and  poles  with  a  thatch  of  palm-leaves.  On 
the  elevated  "  valles,"  or  table-plains — and  here,  be  it  observed, 
dwell  most  of  the  population — it  is  built  of  "  adobes,"  and  this 
rule  is  universal.  On  the  forest-covered  sides  of  the  more  eleva- 
ted mountains,  the  rancho  is  a  house  of  logs,  a  "  log-cabin,"  with 
long  hanging  eaves  and  shingled  roof,  differing  entirely  from  the 
log-cabin  of  the  American  back-woods,  and  far  excelling  the  lat- 
ter in  neatness  and  picturesque  appearance. 

So  much  for  the  "  ranchos."  About  them  there  is  some  vari- 
ety of  style..  Not  so  with  "  casas  grandes,"  or  houses  of  the 
rich.  A  sameness  characterises  them  through  thirty  degrees  of 
latitude — from  one  extremity  of  Mexico  to  the  other  ;  and,  we 
might  almost  add,  throughout  all  Spanish  America.  If  now  and 
then  a  "  whimsical "  structure  be  observed,  you  may  find  on 
inquiry,  that  the  owner  is  some  foreigner  resident — an  English 
miner,  a  Scotch  manufacturer,  or  a  German  merchant. 

These  remarks  are  meant  only  for  the  houses  of  the  country. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  243 

In  small  villages  the  same  style  as  the  country-houses  is  observed, 
with  very  slight  modifications  ;  but  in  large  towns,  although 
some  of  the  characteristics  are  still  retained,  there  is  an  approxi- 
mation  to  the  architecture  of  European  cities — more  particularly, 
of  course,  to  those  of  Spain. 

The  house  of  Don  Ambrosio  differed  very  little  from  the  gen- 
eral fashion  of  "  casas  grandes  "  of  country  style.  It  had  the 
same  aspect  of  gaol,  fortress,  convent,  or  workhouse — whichever 
you  please — but  this  aspect  was  considerably  lightened  by  the 
peculiar  colouring  of  the  walls,  which  was  done  in  broad  vertical 
bands  of  red,  white,  and  yellow,  alternating  with  each  other  ! 
The  effect  produced  by  this  arrangement  of  gay  colours  is  quite 
Oriental  and  is  a  decided  relief  to  the  otherwise  heavy  appear- 
ance of  a  Mexican  dwelling.  In  some  parts  of  the  country  this 
fashion  is  common. 

In  shape  there  was  no  peculiarity.  Standing  upon  the  road 
in  front  you  see  a  long  wall,  with  a  large  gateway  near  the  mid- 
dle, and  three  or  four  windows  irregularly  set.  The  windows  are 
shielded  with  bars  of  wrought-iron  standing  vertically.  That  is 
the  "  reja."  None  of  them  have  either  sash  or  glass.  The  gate- 
way is  closed  by  a  heavy  wooden  door,  strongly  clasped  and 
bolted  with  iron.  This  front  wall  is  but  one  story  high,  but  its 
top  is  continued  so  as  to  form  a  parapet,  breast-high  above  the 
roof,  and  this  gives  it  a  loftier  appearance.  The  roof  being  flat 
behind,  the  parapet  is  not  visible  from  below.  Look  around  the 
corner  at  either  end  of  this  front  wall.  You  will  see  no  gable — 
there  is  no  such  thing  on  a  house  of  the  kind  we  are  describing. 
In  its  place  you  will  see  a  dead  wall  of  the  same  height  as  the 
parapet,  running  back  for  a  long  distance  ;  and  were  you  to  go 
to  the  end  of  it,  and  again  look  around  the  corner,  you  would 
find  a  similar  wall  at  the  back  closing  in  the  parallelogram. 

In  reality  you  have  not  yet  seen  the  true  front  of  Don 
Ambrosio's  house,  if  we  mean  by  that  the  part  most  embellished. 
A  Mexican  spends  but  little  thought  on  the  outside  appearance 


244  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

of  his  mansion.  It  is  only  from  the  courtyard,  or  "  patio,"  you 
can  get  a  view  of  the  front  upon  which  the  taste  of  the  owner  is 
displayed,  and  this  often  exhibits  both  grandeur  and  elegance. 

Let  us  pass  through  the  gateway,  and  enter  the  "  patio."  The 
porter,  when  summoned  by  knock  or  bell,  admits  us  by  a  small 
door,  forming  part  of  the  great  gate  already  mentioned.  We 
traverse  an  arched  way,  the  "zaguan,"  running  through  the 
breadth  of  the  building,  and  then  we  are  in  the  patio.  From 
this  we  have  a  view  of  the  real  front  of  the  house. 

The  patio  itself  is  paved  with  painted  bricks — a  tessellated 
pavement.  A  fountain,  with  jet  and  ornamental  basin,  occupies 
its  centre  ;  and  several  trees,  well  trimmed,  stand  in  large 
vessels,  so  that  their  roots  may  not  injure  the  pavement. 
Around  this  court  you  see  the  doors  of  the  different  apartments, 
some  of  them  glazed  and  tastefully  curtained.  The  doors  of  the 
"saloon,"  the  "cuarto,"  and  the  sleeping-rooms,  are  on  three 
sides,  while  the  kitchen,  the  store-room,  granary,  with  the  stables 
and  coach-house,  make  up  the  remaining  part  of  the  square. 

There  is  still  an  important  portion  of  the  mansion  to  be 
spoken  of — the  "  azotea,"  or  roof.  It  is  reached  by  an  "  escalera," 
or  stone  staircase.  It  is  flat  and  quite  firm,  being  covered  with 
a  cement  that  is  proof  against  rain.  It  is  enclosed  by  a  parapet 
running  all  round  it — of  such  a  height  as  not  to  hinder  the  view 
of  the  surrounding  country,  while  it  protects  those  occupying  it 
from  the  intrusive  gaze  of  persons  passing  below.  When  the 
sun  is  down,  or  behind  a  cloud,  the  azotea  is  a  most  agreeable 
promenade  ;  and  to  render  it  still  more  so — that  over  the  house 
of  Don  Ambrosio  had  been  arranged  so  as  to  resemble  a  flower- 
garden.  Richly  japanned  pots,  containing  rare  flowers,  were 
placed  around,  and  green  boughs  and  gay  blossoms,  rising  above 
the  top  of  the  wall,  produced  a  fine  effect  on  viewing  the 
building  from  without. 

But  this  was  not  the  only  garden  belonging  to  the  mansion  of 
the  rich  miner.     Another,  of  oblong  shape,  extended  from  th« 


THE    WHITE  '  CHIEF.  245 

rear  of  the  house,  enclosed  by  a  high  wall  of  adobes  on  either 
side.  These,  ending  upon  the  bank  of  the  stream,  formed  the 
boundary  of  the  garden.  Along  the  stream  there  was  no  fence, 
as  it  was  here  of  sufficient  breadth  and  depth  to  form  an 
enclosure  of  itself.  The  garden  was  of  large  extent,  including 
an  orchard  of  fruit-trees,  at  its  lower  part,  and  it  was  tastefully 
laid  out  in  walks,  flower-beds,  and  arbours  of  different  shapes 
and  sizes.  Don  Ambrosio,  although  but  a  rich  parvenu,  might 
have  been  supposed  to  be  a  man  of  refined  taste,  by  any  one 
viewing  this  garden — the  more  so,  as  such  delightful  retreats  are 
by  no  means  common  in  that  country.  But  it  was  to  another 
mind  than  his  that  these  shadowy  trees  and  fragrant  arbours 
owed  their  existence.  They  were  the  "ideas"  of  his  fair 
daughter,  many  of  whose  hours  were  spent  beneath  their  shade. 

To  Don  Ambrosio  the  sight  of  a  great  cavity  in  the  earth, 
with  huge  quarries  of  quartz  rock  or  scoria,  and  a  rich  "veta" 
at  the  back,  was  more  agreeable  than  all  the  flowers  in  the 
world.  A  pile  of  u  bars  of  silver  ?  would  be  to  his  eyes  more 
interesting  than  a  whole  country  covered  with  black  tulips  and 
blue  dahlias. 

Not  so  his  fair  daughter,  Catalina.  Her  taste  was.  both 
elevated  and  refined.  The  thought  of  wealth,  the  pride  of 
riches,  never  entered  her  mind.  She  would  willingly  have 
surrendered  all  her  much-talked-of  inheritance  to  have  shared 
the  humble  rancho  of  him  she  loved. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 


It  was  near  sunset.  The  yellow  orb  was  hastening  to  kiss  the 
snowy  summit  of  the  Sierra  Blanca,  that  barred  the  western 
horizon.    The  white  mantle,  that  draped  the  shoulders  of  the 


246  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

mountain,  reflected  beautiful  roseate  tints  deepening  into  red  and 
purple  in  the  hollows  of  the  ravines,  and  seeming  all  the  more 
lovely  from  the  contrast  of  the  dark  forests  that  covered  the 
Sierra  farther  down. 

It  was  a  sunset  more  brilliant  than  common.  The  western 
sky  was  filled  with  masses  of  coloured  clouds,  in  which  gold  and 
purple  and  cerulean  blue  mingled  together  in  gorgeous  magni- 
ficence ;  and  in  which  the  eye  of  the  beholder  could  not  fail  to 
note  the  outlines  of  strange  forms,  and  fancy  them  bright  and 
glorious  beings  of  another  world.  It  was  a  picture  to  gladden 
the  eye,  to  give  joy  to  the  heart  that  was  sad,  and  make  happier 
the  happy. 

It  was  not  unobserved.  Eyes  were  dwelling  upon  it — beau 
tiful  eyes  ;  and  yet  there  was  a  sadness  in  their  look  that  ill 
accorded  with  the  picture  on  which  they  were  gazing. 

But  those  eyes  were  not  drawing  their  inspiration  from  the 
sky-painting  before  them.  Though  apparently  regarding  it,  the 
thoughts  which  gave  them  expression  were  drawn  from  a  far 
different  source.  The  heart  within  was  dwelling  upon  another 
object. 

The  owner  of  those  eyes  was  a  beautiful  girl,  or  rather  a  fully 
developed  woman  still  unmarried.  She  was  standing  upon  the 
azotea  of  a  noble  mansion,  apparently  regarding  the  rich  sunset, 
while,  in  reality,  her  thoughts  were  busy  with  another  theme, 
and  one  that  was  less  pleasant  to  contemplate.  Even  the 
brilliant  glow  of  the  sky,  reflected  upon  her  countenance,  did  not 
dissipate  the  shadows  that  were  passing  over  it.  The  clouds 
from  within  overcame  the  light  from  without.  There  were 
shadows  flitting  over  her  heart  that  corresponded  to  those  that 
darkened  her  fair  face. 

It  was  a  beautiful  face  withal,  and  a  beautiful  form — tall, 
majestic,  of  soft  graces  and  waving  outlines.  The  lady  was 
Catalina  de  Cruces. 

She  was  alone  upon  the  azotea — surrounded  only  by  the  plants 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  24:7 

and  flowers.  Bending  over  the  low  parapet,  that  overlooked  the 
garden  to  the  rear,  she  at  the  same  time  faced  toward  the  sinking 
orb, — for  the  garden  extended  westward. 

Now  and  then  her  eyes  were  lifted  to  the  sky  and  the  sun  ; 
but  oftener  they  sought  the  shaded  coppice  of  wild  china  trees 
at  the  bottom  of  the  enclosure,  through  whose  slender  trunks 
gleamed  the  silvery  surface  of  the  stream.  Upon  this  spot  they 
rested  from  time  to  time,  with  an  expression  of  strange  interest. 
No  wonder  that  to  those  eyes  that  was  an  interesting  spot — it 
was  that  where  love's  first  vows  had  been  uttered  in  her  delighted 
ear — it  had  been  consecrated  by  a  kiss,  and  in  her  thoughts  it 
was  hallowed  from  the  "earth's  profound'7  to  the  high  heaven 
above  her.  No  wonder  she  regarded  it  as  the  fairest  on  earth. 
The  most  famed  gardens  of  the  world — even  Paradise  itself — in 
her  imagination,  had  no  spot  so  sweet,  no  nook  so  shady,  as  the 
little  arbour  she  had  herself  trained  amid  the  foliage  of  those 
wild  china  trees. 

Why  was  she  regarding  it  with  a  look  of  sadness  ?  In  that 
very  arbour,  and  on  that  very  night,  did  she  expect  to  meet  him 
— the  one  who  had  rendered  it  sacred.  Why  then  was  she  sad  ? 
Such  a  prospect  should  have  rendered  her  countenance  radiant 
with  joy. 

And  so  was  it,  at  intervals,  when  this  thought  came  into  her 
mind;  but  there  was  another — some  other  thought — that  brought 
those  clouds  upon  her  brow,  and  imparted  that  air  of  uneasy 
apprehension.     What  was  that  thought  1 

In  her  hand  she  held  a  bandolon.  She  flung  herself  upon  a 
bench,  and  began  to  play  some  old  Spanish  air.  The  effort  was 
too  much  for  her.  Her  thoughts  wandered  from  the  melody  and 
her  fingers  from  the  strings. 

She  laid  down  the  instrument,  and,  again  rising  to  her  feet, 
paced  backwards  aud  forwards  upon  the  azotea.  Her  walk  was 
irregular.  At  intervals  she  stopped,  and,  lowering  her  eyes, 
seemed  to  think  intently  on  something  that  was  absent.     Then 


248  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

she  would  start  forward,  and  stop  again  in  the  same  manner  aa 
before.  This  she  repeated  several  times,  without  uttering  either 
word  or  exclamation. 

Once  she  continued  her  walk  all  around  the  azotea,  casting  a 
scrutinising  look  among  the  plants  and  flowerpots  on  both 
sides,  as  if  in  search  of  something  ;  but  whatever  it  was,  she 
was  unsuccessful,  as  nothing  appeared  to  arrest  her  attention. 

She  returned  once  more,  and  took  up  the  bandolon.  But  her 
fingers  had  hardly  touched  the  strings,  before  she  had  laid  the 
instrument  down  again,  and  rose  from  the  bench,  as  if  some  sud- 
den resolution  had  taken  possession  of  her. 

"  I  never  thought  of  that — I  may  have  dropped  it  in  the  gar- 
den !"  she  muttered  to  herself,  as  she  glided  toward  a  small 
escalera  that  led  down  into  the  patio. 

From  this  point  an  avenue  communicated  with  the  garden  ; 
and  the  next  moment  she  had  passed  through  this  and  was  trip- 
ping over  the  sanded  walks,  bending  from  side  to  side,  and  peep- 
ing behind  every  plant  and  bush  that  could  have  concealed  the 
object  of  her  search. 

She  explored  every  part  of  the  enclosure,  and  lingered  a 
moment  in  the  arbour  among  the  china-trees — as  if  she  enjoyed 
that  spot  more  than  any  other — but  she  came  back  at  length 
with  the  same  anxious  expression,  that  told  she  was  not  rewarded 
by  the  recovery  of  whatever  she  had  lost. 

The  lady  once  more  returned  to  the  azotea — once  more 
took  up  the  bandolon  ;  but  after  a  few  touches  of  the  strings, 
laid  it  down,  and  again  rose  to  her  feet.    Again  she  soliloquised 

"  Carrambo — it  is  very  strange  ! — neither  in  my  chamber — 
the  sala,  the  cuarto,  the  azotea,  the  garden  ! — where  can  it  be  ? 
0  Dios  !  if  it  should  fall  into  the  hands  of  papa  !  It  is  too 
intelligible — it  could  not  fail  to  be  understood — no — no — no!  0 
Dios  !  if  it  should  reach  other  hands  ! — those  of  his  enemies  ! 
It  names  to-night — true,  it  does  not  tell  the  place,  but  the  time 
is  mentioned — the  place  would  be  easily  discovered.     Oh  !  that 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  24:9 

I  knew  where  to  communicate  with  him  !  But  I  know  not,  and 
he  will  come.  Alas  !  for  me  !  it  cannot  be  prevented  now.  I 
must  hope  no  enemy  has  got  it.  But  where  can  it  be  !  Madre 
de  Dios  1  where  can  it  be  V 

All  these  phrases  were  uttered  in  a  tone  and  emphasis  that 
showed  the  concern  of  the  speaker  at  the  loss  of  some  object 
that  greatly  interested  her.  That  object  was  no  other  than  the 
note  brought  by  Josefa,  and  written  by  Carlos  the  cibolero,  in 
wliich  the  assignation  for  that  night  had  been  appointed.  No 
wonder  she  was  uneasy  at  its  loss  !  The  wording  not  only 
compromised  herself,  but  placed  the  life  of  her  lover  in  extreme 
peril.  This  it  was  that  was  casting  the  dark  shadows  over  her 
countenance — this  it  was  that  was  causing  her  to  traverse  the 
azotea  and  the  garden  in  such  anxious  search. 

H  I  must  ask  Vicenza,"  she  contined.  "  I  like  not  to  do  it, 
for  I  have  lost  confidence  in  her  of  late.  Something  has  changed 
this  girl.  She  used  to  be  frank  and  honest,  but  now  she  has 
grown  false  and  hypocritical.  Twice  have  I  detected  her  in  the 
act  of  deceiving  me.     What  does  it  mean  ?" 

She  paused  a  moment  as  if  in  thought.  "I  must  ask  her 
notwithstanding.  She  may  have  found  the  paper,  and  not 
deeming  it  of  any  use,  may  have  thrown  it  in  the  fire.  Fortu- 
nately she  does  not  read,  but  she  has  to  do  with  others  who  can. 
Ha  !  I  forgot  her  soldier  sweetheart !  If  she  should  have  found 
it,  and  shown  it  to  him  !     Dios  de  mi  alma  1" 

This  supposition  seemed  a  painful  one,  for  it  caused  the  lady's 
heart  to  beat  louder,  and  her  breathing  became  short  and  quick. 

11  That  would  be  terrible  !"  she  continued, — °  that  would  be 
the  very  worst  thing  that  could  happen.  I  do  not  like  that 
soldier — he  appears  mean  and  cunning,  and  I  have  heard  is  a 
bad  fellow,  though  favoured  by  the  Commanclante.  God  fore- 
fend  he  should  have  gotten  this  paper  1  I  shall  lose  no  more 
time.     I  shall  call  Yicenza,  and  question  her." 

She  stepped  forward  to  the  parapet  that  overlooked  the  patio 
11* 


250  THE    WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  Vicenza  ! — Viceuza  \n 

"  Yes,  Senorita,"  answered  a  voice  from  the  interior  of  tho 
house. 

"  Come  hither  !  come  hither  !" 

"  Yes,  lady." 

"  Quick  !  quick  I" 

A  girl,  in  a  short  bright- coloured  nagua,  and  white  chemisette 
without  sleeves,  came  out  into  the  patio,  and  climbed  up  the 
escalera  that  led  to  the  roof. 

She  was  a  mestiza,  or  half-blood,  of  Indian  and  Spanish 
mixture,  as  her  brownish-white  skin  testified.  She  was  not  ill- 
looking  ;  but  there  was  an  expression  upon  her  countenance  that 
precluded  the  idea  of  either  virtue,  honesty,  or  amiability.  It 
was  a  mixed  expression  of  malice  and  cunning.  Her  manner, 
too,  was  bold  and  offensive,  like  that  of  one  who  had  been  guilty 
of  some  known  crime,  and  had  become  reckless.  It  was  only  of 
late  she  had  assumed  that  tone,  and  her  mistress  had  observed  it 
among  other  changes. 

"What  want  you,  my  lady  ?" 

"  Yicenza,  I  have  lost  a  small  piece  of  paper.  It  was  folded 
in  an  oblong  shape — not  like  a  letter,  but  this." 

Here  a  piece  of  paper,  similarly  put  up,  was  held  out  for  the 
inspection  of  the  girl. 

"  Have  you  seen  anything  of  it  ?" 

"  JNo,  Senorita,"  was  the  prompt  and  ready  answer. 

"  Perhaps  you  may  have  swept  it  out,  or  thrown  it  into  the 
fire?  It  looked  insignificant,  and,  indeed,  was  not  of  much 
importance,  but  there  were  some  patterns  upon  it  I  wished  to 
copy.     Do  you  think  it  has  been  destroyed  ?" 

"  I  know  not  that,  Senorita.  I  know  that  I  did  not  destroy 
it.  I  neither  swept  it  out  nor  threw  it  into  the  fire  ?  I  should 
not  do  that  with  any  paper,  as  I  cannot  read  myself,  and  might 
destroy  something  that  was  valuable." 

Whatever  truth  there  was  in  the  last  part  of  her  harangue, 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  251 

the  mestiza  knew  that  its  earlier  declarations  were  true  enough. 
She  had  not  destroyed  it,  either  by  sweeping  out  or  burning. 

Her  answer  was  delivered  with  an  ingenuous  ndiveU,  accom- 
panied with  a  slight  accent  of  anger,  as  though  she  was  not 
overpleased  at  being  suspected,  of  negligence. 

Whether  her  mistress  noticed  the  latter  did  not  appear  from 
her  answer,  but  she  expressed  herself  satisfied. 

"  It  is  of  no  consequence,  then,"  said  she.  "  You  may  go, 
Vicenza." 

The  girl  walked  off,  looking  sulky.  When  her  head  was  just 
disappearing  below  the  top  of  the  escalera,  her  face  was  towards 
her  mistress,  whose  back  was  now  turned  to  her.  A  scornful 
pouting  of  the  lips,  accompanied  by  a  demoniac  smile,  was 
visible  upon  it.  It  was  evident  from  that  look  that  she  knew 
something  more  of  the  lost  paper  than  was  admitted  in  her  late 
declaration. 

Catalina's  gaze  was  once  more  turned  upon  the  setting  sun. 

In  a  few  minutes  he  would  disappear  behind  the  snowy  ridge  of 

the  mountain.    Then  a  few  hours,  and  then moments  of 

bliss  ! 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

Roblado  was  seated  in  his  cuartel  as  before.  As  before,  a 
tiny  knock  sounded  upon  the  door.  As  before,  he  called  out, 
"Who's  there  1"  and  was  answered,  "I!"  and,  as  before,  he 
recognised  the  voice  and  gave  the  order  for  its  owner  to  enter. 
As  before,  it  was  the  soldier  Jose,  who,  in  a  cringing  voice  and 
with  a  cringing  salute,  approached  his  officer. 

"  Well,  Jose,  what  news  V 

"  Only  this,"  replied  the  soldier,  holding  out  a  slip  of  paper 
folded  into  an  oblong  shape. 

.  "  What  is  it  Vf  demanded  Roblado.  "  Who  is  it  from  ?"  in 
the  same  breath. 

"  The  captain  will  understand  it  better  than  I  can,  as  I  can't 
read ;  but  it  comes  from  the  Senorita,  and  /ooks  inside  like  a 


252  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

letter.  The  Senorita  got  it  from  somebody  at  church  yesterday, 
morning  :  so  thinks  Yicenza,  for  she  saw  her  read  it  as  soon  as 
she  got  back  from  morning  prayers.  Yicenza  thinks  that  the 
girl  Josefa  brought  it  up'the  yalley,  but  the  captain  most  likely 
can  tell  for  himself." 

Roblado  had  not  listened  to  half  of  his  talk  ;  but  had  instead 
been  swallowing  the  contents  of  the  paper.  As  soon  as  he  had 
got  to  the  end  of  it  he  sprang  from  his  chair  as  if  a  needle  had 
been  stuck  into  him,  and  paced  the  room  in  great  agitation. 

"  Quick  !  quick,  Jose  1"  he  exclaimed.  "  Send  Gomez  here. 
Say  nothing  to  any  one.  Hold  yourself  in  readiness — I  shall 
want  you,  too.     Send  Gomez  instantly.     Go  1" 

The  soldier  made  a  salute  less  cringing  because  more  hurried, 
and  precipitately  retired  from  the  apartment. 

Roblado  continued, — 

"  By  heaven  !  this  is  a  piece  of  luck  !  Who  ever  failed  to 
catch  a  fool  when  love  was  his  lure  ?  This  very  night,  too, 
and  at  midnight !  I  shall  have  time  to  prepare.  Oh  !  if  I  but 
knew  the  place  !     'Tis  not  given  here." 

Again  he  read  over  the  note. 

"  Carajo,  no  !  that  is  unfortunate.  What's  to  be  done  ?  I 
must  not  go  guessing  in  the  dark  !  Ha  !  I  have  it  !  She  shall 
be  watched  ! — watched^to  the  very  spot  !  Yicenza  can  do  that 
while  we  lie  somewhere  in  ambush.  The  girl  can  bring  us  to  it. 
We  shall  have  time  to  surround  them.  Their  interview  will  last 
long  enough  for  that.  We  shall  take  them  in  the  very  moment 
of  their  bliss.  Hell  and  furies  !  to  think  of  it — this  low  dog-- 
this  butcher  of  buffaloes — to  thwart  me  in  my  purposes  !  But 
patience,  Roblado  !  patience  !  to-night — to-night  ! " 

A  knocking  at  the  door.     Sergeant  Gomez  was  admitted. 

"  Gomez,  get  ready  twenty  of  your  men  !  picked  fellows,  do 
you  hear  ?  Be  ready  by  eleven  o'clock.  You  have  ample  time, 
but  see  that  you  be  ready  the  moment  I  call  you.  Not  a  word 
to  any  pne  without.     Let  the  men  saddle  up  and  be  quiet  about 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  253 

it.  Load  your  carbines.  There's  work  for  you.  You  shali 
know  what  it  is  by  and  by.     Go  !  get  ready  !" 

Without  saying  a  word,  the  sergeant  went  off  to  obey  the 
order. 

"Curses  on  the  luck  !  if  I  but  knew  the  place,  or  anything 
near  it.  Would  it  be  about  the  house  ?  or  in  the  garden  ? 
Maybe  outside — in  the  country  somewhere  ?  That  is  not  unlikely. 
He  would  hardly  venture  so  near  the  town,  lest  some  one  might 
recognise  him  or  his  horse.  Death  to  that  horse  !  No,  no  !  I 
shall  have  that  horse  yet,  or  I  much  mistake.  Oh  !  if  I  could 
find  this  place  before  the  hour  of  meeting,  then  my  game  were 
sure.  But  no,  nothing  said  of  the  place — yes,  the  old  place. 
Hell  and  furies  !  they  have  met  before — often — often — oh  I" 

A  groan  of  agony  broke  from  the  speaker,  and  he  paced  to 
and  fro  like  one  bereft  of  his  senses. 

"  Shall  I  tell  Vizcarra  now,"  he  continued,  "  or  wait  till  it  is 
over  ?  I  shall  wait.  It  will  be  a  dainty  bit  of  news  along 
with  supper.  Perhaps  I  may  garnish  the  table  with  the  ears 
of  the  cibolero.     Ha!  ha!  ha!" 

And  uttering  a  diabolical  laugh,  the  ruffian  took  down  his 
sabre  and  buckled  the  belt  around  his  waist.  H*  then  armed 
himself  with  a  pair  of  heavy  pistols;  and  after  liking  to  the 
straps  of  his  spurs,  strode  out  of  the  room. 


CHAPTER  XL1V. 

It  wanted  but  an  hour  of  midnight.  There  was  »  moon  in 
the  sky,  but  so  near  the  horizon,  that  the  bluff  beopdwg  the 
southern  side  of  the  valley  threw  out  a  shadow  to  te  distance 
of  many  yards  upon  the  plain. 

Parallel  to  the  line  of  the  cliffs,  and  close  in  to  their  base,  a 


25i  THE  WHITE    CHIEF. 

horseman  could  be  seen  advancing  up  the  valley  from  the  lower 
end  of  the  settlement.  His  cautious  pace,  and  the  anxious 
glances  which  he  at  intervals  cast  before  him,  showed  that  he 
was  travelling  with  some  apprehension,  and  was  desirous  of 
remaining  unseen.  It  was  evident,  too,  that  this  was  his  object 
in  keeping  within  the  shadow  of  the  cliff :  for  on  arriving  at  cer- 
tain points  where  the  precipice  became  slanting  and  cast  no  sha- 
dow, he  would  halt  for  a  while,  and,  after  carefully  reconnoi- 
tering  the  ground,  pass  rapidly  over  it.  Concealment  could  be  his 
only  object  in  thus  closely  hugging  the  bluffs,  for  a  much  better 
road  could  have  been  found  at  a  little  distance  out  from  them. 

After  travelling  for  many  miles  in  this  way,  the  horseman  at 
length  arrived  opposite  the  town,  which  still,  however,  was  three 
miles  distant  from  the  cliff.  From  this  point  a  road  led  off  to 
the  town,  communicating  between  it  and  a  pass  up  the  bluffs  to 
the  left. 

The  horseman  halted,  and  gazed  awhile  along  the  road,  as  if 
undecided  whether  to  take  it  or  not.  Having  resolved  in  the 
negative,  he  moved  on,  and  rode  nearly  a  mile  farther  under 
the  shadow  of  the  bluffs.  Again  he  halted,  and  scanned  the 
country  to  his  right.  A  bridle  path  seemed  to  run  in  the  direc- 
tion of  the  town,  or  towards  a  point  somewhat  above  it.  After 
a  short  examination  the  horseman  seemed  to  recognise  this  path 
as  one  he  was  in  search  of,  and,  heading  his  horse  into  it,  he 
parted  from  the  shadow  of  the  bluffs,  and  rode  out  under  the  full 
moonlight.  This,  shining  down  upon  him,  showed  a  young  man 
of  fine  proportions,  dressed  in  ranchero  costume,  and  mounted 
upon  a  noble  steed,  whose  sleek  black  coat  glittered  under  the 
silvery  light.  It  was  easy  to  know  the  rider.  His  bright  com- 
plexion and  light-coloured  hair  curling  thickly  under  the  brim 
of  his  sombrero,  were  characteristics  not  to  be  mistaken  in  that 
land  of  dark  faces.  He  was  Carlos  the  cibolero.  It  could  be 
geen  now  that  a  large  wolf-like  dog  trotted  near  the  heels  cf 
the  horse.     That  dog  was  Cibolo. 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  255 

Advancing  in  the  direction  of  the  town,  the  caution  of  the 
horseman  seemed  to  increase. 

The  country  before  him  was  not  quite  open.  It  was  level  • 
but  fortunately  for  him,  its  surface  was  studded  with  copse-like 
islands  of  timber,  and  here  and  there  straggling  patches  of 
chapparal  through  which  the  path  led.  Before  entering  these 
the  dog  preceded  him,  but  without  noise  or  bark  j  and  when 
emerging  into  the  open  plain  again,  the  horseman  each  time 
halted  and  scanned  the  ground  that  separated  him  from  the 
next  copse,  before  attempting  to  pass  over  it. 

Proceeding  in  this  way,  he  arrived  at  length  within  several 
hundred  yards  of  the  outskirts  of  the  town,  and  could  see  the 
walls,  with  the  church  cupola  shining  over  the  tops  of  the  trees. 
One  line  of  wall  on  which  his  eyes  were  fixed  lay  nearer  than 
the  rest.  He  recognised  its  outline.  It  was  the  parapet*  over 
the  house  of  Don  Ambrosio — in  the  rear  of  which  he  had  now 
arrived. 

He  halted  in  a  small  copse  of  timber,  the  last  upon  the  plain. 
Beyond,  in  the  direction  of  Don  Ambrosio's  house,  the  ground 
was  open  and  level  up  to  the  bank  of  the  stream — already 
described  as  running  along  the  bottom  of  the  garden.  The 
tract  was  a  meadow  belonging  to  Don  Ambrosio  and  used  for 
pasturing  the  horses  of  his  establishment.  It  was  accessible  to 
these  by  means  of  a  rude  bridge  that  crossed  the  stream  outside 
the  walls  of  the  garden.  Another  bridge,  however,  joined  the 
garden  itself  to  the  meadow.  This  was  much  slighter  and  of 
neater  construction — intended  only  for  foot-passengers.  It  was, 
in  fact,  a  mere  private  bridge,  by  which  the  fair  daughter  of 
Don  Ambrosio  could  cross  to  enjoy  her  walk  in  the  pleasant 
meadow  beyond.  Upon  this  little  bridge,  at  its  middle  part, 
was  a  gate  with  lock  and  key,  to  keep  intruders  from  entering 
the  precincts  of  the  garden. 

This  bridge  was  not  over  three  hundred  yards  from  the  copse 
in  Tfhich  Carlos  had  halted,  and  nothing  intervened   but  the 


256  TUE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

darkness  to  prevent  him  from  having  a  view  of  it.  However,  as 
the  moon  was  still  up,  he  could  distinctly  see  the  tall  posterns, 
and  light-coloured  palings  of  the  gate,  glimmering  in  her  light. 
The  stream  he  could  not  see — as  at  this  point  it  ran  between 
high  banks — and  the  garden  itself  was  hidden  from  view  by  the 
grove  of  cotton-woods  and  china-trees  growing  along  its  bottom. 

After  arriving  in  the  copse,  Carlos  dismounted  ;  and  having 
led  his  horse  into  the  darkest  shadow  of  the  trees,  there  left  him. 
He  did  not  tie  him  to  anything,  but  merely  rested  the  bridle 
over  the  pommel  of  the  saddle,  so  that  it  might  not  draggle  upon 
the  ground.  He  had  long  ago  trained  the  noble  animal  to 
remain  where  he  was  placed  without  other  fastening  than  this. 

This  arrangement  completed,  he  walked  forward  to  the  edge 
of  the  underwood,  and  there  stood,  with  his  eyes  fixed  upon  the 
bridge  and  the  dark  grove  beyond  it.  It  was  not  the  first  time 
for  him  to  go  through  all  the  manoeuvres  here  described — no, 
not  by  many — but,  perhaps,  on  no  other  occasion  were  his  emo- 
tions so  strong  and  strange  as  on  the  present. 

He  had  prepared  himself  for  the  interview  he  was  now  expect- 
ing— he  had  promised  himself  a  frankness  of  speech,  his  modesty 
had  never  before  permitted  him  to  indulge  in — he  had  resolved 
on  proposals — the  rejection  or  acceptance  of  which  might  deter- 
mine his  future  fate.  His  heart  beat  within  his  breast  so  as  to 
be  audible  to  his  own  ears. 

****** 

Perfect  stillness  reigned  through  the  town.  The  inhabitants 
had  all  retired  to  their  beds,  and  not  a  light  appeared  from  door 
or  window.  All  were  close  shut  and  fast  bolted.  ~No  one 
appeared  in  the  streets,  except  the  half-dozen  "  serenos  "  who 
formed  the  night-watch  of  the  place.  These  could  be  seen  muf- 
fled up  in  their  dark  cloaks,  sitting  half  asleep  on  the  banquetas 
of  houses,  and  grasping  in  one  hand  their  huge  halberds,  while 
their  lanthorns  rested  upon  the  pavement  at  their  feet. 

Perfect  stillness  reigned  around  the  mansion  of  Don  Ambro- 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  267 

sio.  The  great  gate  of  the  zaguan  was  closed  and  barred,  and 
the  portero  had  retired  within  his  "  lodge,"  thus  signifying  that 
all  the  inmates  of  the  dwelling  had  returned  home.  If  silence 
denoted  sleep,  all  were  asleep  ;  but  a  ray  of  light  escaping 
through  the  silken  curtains  of  a  glass  door,  and  falling  dimly 
upon  the  pavement  of  the  patio,  showed  that  one  at  least  still 
kept  vigil.     That  light  proceeded  from  the  chamber  of  Catalina. 

All  at  once  the  stillness  of  the  night  was  broken  by  the  loud 
tolling  of  a  bell.  It  was  the  clock  of  the  paroquia  announcing 
the  hour  of  midnight. 

The  last  stroke  had  not  ceased  to  reverberate  when  the  light 
in  the  chamber  appeared  to  be  suddenly  extinguished — for  it  no 
longer  glowed  through  the  curtain. 

Shortly  after,  the  glass  door  was  silently  opened  from  the 
inside  ;  and  a  female  form  closely  muffled  came  forth,  and  glided 
with  stealthy  and  sinuous  step  around  the  shadowy  side  of  the 
patio.  The  tall  elegant  figure  could  not  be  hidden  by  the  dis- 
guise of  the  ample  cloak  in  which  it  was  muffled,  and  the  grace- 
ful gait  appeared  even  when  constrained  and  stealthy.  It  was 
the  Senorita  herself. 

Having  passed  round  the  patio,  she  entered  the  avenue  that 
led  to  the  garden.  Here  a  heavy  door  barred  the  egress  from 
the  house,  and  before  this  she  stopped.  Only  a  moment.  A 
key  appeared  from  under  her  cloak,  and  the  large  bolt  with  some 
difficulty  yielded  to  her  woman's  strength.  It  did  not  yield 
silently.  The  rusty  iron  sounded  as  it  sprang  back  into  the 
lock,  causing  her  to  start  and  tremble.  She  even  turned  back 
through  the  avenue,  to  make  sure  whether  any  one  had  heard 
it ;  and,  standing  in  the  dark  entrance,  glanced  round  the  patio. 
Had  she  not  heard  a  door  closing  as  she  came  back  ?  She  fan- 
cied so  ;  and  alarmed  by  it,  she  stood  for  some  time  gazing  upon 
the  different  doors  tliat  opened  upon  the  court.  They  were  all 
close  shut,  her  own  not  excepted,  for  she  had  closed  it  on  coming 


258  THE    WHITE     CHIEF. 

out.  Still  her  fancy  troubled  her,  and,  but  half  satisfied,  she 
returned  to  the  gate. 

This  she  opened  with  caution,  and  passing  through,  traversed 
the  rest  of  the  avenue,  and  came  out  in  the  open  ground.  Keep- 
ing under  the  shadow  of  the  trees  and  shrubbery,  she  soon 
reached  the  grove  at  the  bottom  of  the  garden.  Here  she 
paused  for  a  moment,  and,  looking  through  the  stems  of  the 
trees,  scanned  the  open  surface  in  the  direction  of  the  copse 
where  Carlos  had  halted. 

No  object  was  visible  but  the  outlines  of  the  timber  island 
itself,  under  whose  shadow  a  human  form  in  dark  clothing  could 
not  have  been  recognised  at  such  a  distance. 

After  pausing  a  moment,  she  glided  among  the  trees  of  the 
grove,  and  the  next  moment  stood  upon  the  centre  and  highest 
point  of  the  bridge  in  front  of  the  little  gate.  Here  she  again 
stopped,  drew  from  under  her  cloak  a  white  cambric  handker- 
chief, and  raising  herself  to  her  full  height,  held  it  spread  out 
between  her  hands. 

The  air  was  filled  with  fire-flies,  whose  lights  sparkled  thickly 
against  the  dark  background  of  the  copsewood  ;  but  these  did 
not  prevent  her  from  distinguishing  a  brighter  flash,  like  the 
snapping  of  a  lucifer-match,  that  appeared  among  them.  Her 
signal  was  answered  ! 

She  lowered  the  handkerchief,  and,  taking  out  a  small  key, 
applied  it  to  the  lock  of  the  gate.  This  was  undone  in  a 
second,  and,  having  thrown  open  the  wicket,  she  retired  within 
the  shadow  of  the  grove,  and  stood  waiting. 

Even  in  that  dark  shadow  her  eyes  sparkled  with  the  light  of 
love,  as  she  saw  a  form — the  form  of  a  man  on  foot,  parting 
from  the  copse,  and  coming  in  the  direction  of  the  bridge.  It 
was  to  her  the  dearest  on  earth  ;  and  she  awaited  the  approach 
with  a  flushed  cheek  and  a  heart  full  of  joyful  emotion. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  259 


CHAPTER  XLY. 

It  was  no  fancy  of  Cataltna's  that  she  heard  the  shutting  of  a 
door  as  she  returned  up  the  avenue.  A  door  in  reality  had  been 
closed  at  that  moment, — the  door  that  led  to  the  sleeping 
apartments  of  the  maid-servants.  Had  her  steps  been  quicker, 
she  might  have  seen  some  one  rush  across  the  patio  and  enter 
this  door.  But  she  arrived  too  late  for  this.  The  door  was 
closed,  and  all  was  silent  again.  It  might  have  been  fancy, 
thought  she. 

It  was  no  fancy.  From  the  hour  when  the  family  had  retired 
to  rest,  the  door  of  Catalina's  chamber  had  been  watched.  An 
eye  had  been  bent  all  the  time  upon  that  ray  of  light  escaping 
through  the  curtained  glass, — the  eye  of  the  girl  Yicenza. 

During  the  early  part  of  the  evening  the  maid  had  asked 
leave  to  go  out  for  a  while.  It  had  been  granted.  She  had 
been  gone  for  nearly  an  hour.  Conducted  by  the  soldier  Jose, 
she  had  had  an  interview  with  Roblado.  At  that  interview  all 
had  been  arranged  between  them. 

She  was  to  watch  her  mistress  from  the  house,  and  follow  her 
to  the  place  of  assignation.  When  that  should  be  determined 
she  was  to  return  with  all  haste  to  Roblado, — who  appointed  a 
place  of  meeting  her — and  then  guide  him  and  his  troop  to  the 
lovers.  This,  thought  Roblado,  would  be  the  surest  plan  to 
proceed  upon.     He  had  taken  his  measures  accordingly. 

The  door  of  ^;he  maid's  sleeping-room  was  just  opposite  that 
of  Catalina's  chamber.  Through  the  keyhole  the  girl  had  seen 
the  light  go  out,  and  the  Senorita  gliding  around  the  patio. 
She  had  watched  her  into  the  avenue,  and  then  gently  opening 
her  own  door  had  stolen  after. 

At  the  moment  the  Senorita  had  succeeded  in  unlocking  the 
great  gate  of  the  garden,  the  mestiza  was  peeping  around  the 


260  THE   WHI1E   CHIEF. 

wall  at  the  entrance  of  the  avenue  ;  but  on  hearing  the  other 
return, — for  it  was  by  the  sound  of  her  footsteps  she  was  warned, 
— the  wily  spy  had  darted  back  into  her  room,  and  closed  the 
door  behind  her. 

It  was  some  time  before  she  dared  venture  out  again,  as  the 
keyhole  no  longer  did  her  any  service.  She  kept  her  eye  to  it, 
however,  and,  seeing  that  her  mistress  did  not  return  to  her 
chamber,  she  concluded  that  the  latter  had  continued  on  into 
the  garden.  Again  gently  opening  her  door,  she  stole  forth,  and 
on  tiptoe  approaching  the  avenue,  peeped  into  it.  It  was  no 
longer  dark.  The  gate  was  open,  and  the  moon  shining  in  lit  up 
the  whole  passage.  It  was  evident,  therefore,  that  the  Senorita 
had  gone  through,  and  was  now  in  the  garden. 

Was  she  in  the  garden  ?  The  mestiza  remembered  the  bridge, 
and  knew  that  her  mistress  carried  the  key  of  the  wicket,  and 
often  used  it  both  by  day  and  night.  She  might  by  this  have 
crossed  the  bridge,  and  got  far  beyond  into  the  open  country. 
She — the  spy — might  not  find  the  direction  she  had  taken,  and 
thus  spoil  the  whole  plan  !    * 

With  these  thoughts  passing  through  her  mind,  the  girl 
hurried  through  the  avenue,  and  crouching  down,  hastened 
along  the  walk  as  fast  as  she  was  able. 

Seeing  no  one  among  the  fruit-trees  and  flower-beds,  she 
began  to  despair  ;  but  the  thick  grove  at  the  bottom  of  the 
garden  gave  her  promise — that  was  a  likely  place  of  meeting — 
capital  for  such  a  purpose,  as  the  mestiza,  experienced  in  such 
matters,  well  knew. 

To  approach  the  grove,  however,  presented  a  difficulty.  There 
was  a  space  of  open  ground — a  green  parterre — between  it  and 
the  flower-beds.  Any  one,  already  in  the  grove,  could  perceive 
the  approach  of  another  in  that  direction,  and  especially  under 
a  bright  moonlight.  This  the  mestiza  saw,  and  it  compelled  her 
to  pause  and  reflect  how  she  was  to  get  nearer. 

But  one  chance  seemed  to  offer.    The  high  adobe  wall  threw 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  261 

a  shadow  of  some  feet  along  one  side  of  the  open  ground.  In 
this  shadow  it  might  be  possible  to  reach  the  timber  unobserved. 
The  girl  resolved  to  attempt  it. 

Guided  by  the  instinctive  cunning  of  her  race,  she  dropped 
down  flat  upon  her  breast ;  and  dragging  herself  over  the  grass, 
she  reached  the  selvidge  of  the  grove,  just  in  the  rear  of  the 
arbour.  There  she  paused,  raised  her  head,  and  glanced  through 
the  leafy  screen  that  encircled  the  arbour.  She  saw  what  she 
desired. 

Catalina  was  at  this  moment  upon  the  bridge,  and  above  the 
position  of  the  mestiza — so  that  the  latter  could  perceive  her 
form  outlined  against  the  blue  of  the  sky.  She  saw  her  hold 
aloft  the  white  kerchief.  She  guessed  that  it  was  a  signal — she 
saw  the  flash  in  answer  to  it,  and  then  observed  her  mistress 
undo  the  lock  and  fling  the  wicket  open. 

The  cunning  spy  was  now  sure  that  the  place  of  meeting  was 
to  be  the  grove  itself,  and  might  have  returned  with  that 
information  ;  but  Roblado  had  distinctly  ordered  her  not  to 
leave  until  she  saw  the  meeting  itself,  and  was  certain  of  the 
spot.  She  therefore  remained  where  she  was,  and  awaited  the 
further  proceedings  of  the  lovers. 

Carlos,  on  perceiving  the  signal,  had  answered  it  by  flashing 
some  powder  already  prepared.  He  lost  no  time  in  obeying  the 
well-known  summons.  A  single  moment  by  the  side  of  his  horse 
— a  whisper  which  the  latter  well  understood,  and  he  parted 
from  the  copse  ;  Cibolo  following  at  his  heels. 

On  reaching  the  end  of  the  bridge,  he  bent  down  ;  and, 
addressing  some  words  in  a  low  voice  to  the  dog,  proceeded  to 
cross  over.  The  animal  did  not  follow  him,  but  lay  down  on  the 
opposite  bank  of  the  stream. 

The  next  moment  the  lovers  were  together. 

From  the  spot  where  she  lay  the  mestiza  witnessed  their 
greeting.  The  moon  shone  upon  their  faces — the  fair  skin  and 
curly  locks  of  Carlos  were  distinctly  visible  under  the  light. 
The  girl  knew  the  cibolero — it  was  he. 


262  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

She  had  seen  all  that  was  necessary  for  Roblado  to  know. 
The  grove  was  the  place  of  meeting.  It  only  remained  for  her 
to  get  back  to  the  officer,  and  give  the  information. 

She  was  about  to  crawl  away,  and  had  already  half  risen, 
when,  to  her  dismay,  the  lovers  appeared  coming  through  the 
grove  and  towards  the  very  arbour  behind  which  she  lay  ! 

Their  faces  were  turned  towards  the  spot  where  she  was 
crouching.  If  she  rose  to  her  feet,  or  attempted  to  go  off,  she 
could  not  fail  to  be  seen  by  one  or  other  of  them. 

She  had  no  alternative  but  to  remain  where  she  was — at  least 
until  some  better  opportunity  offered  of  getting  away — and  with 
this  intention  she  again  squatted  down  close  under  the  shadow 
of  the  arbour. 

A  moment  after  the  lovers  entered,  and  seated  themselves 
upon  the  benches  with  which  the  little  bower  was  provided. 


CHAPTER  XLYI. 


The  hearts  of  both  were  so  agitated  that  for  some  moments 
neither  gave  utterence  to  their  thoughts.  Catalina  was  the 
first  to  speak. 

"  Your  sister  V1  she  inquired. 

■  She  is  better.  I  have  had  the  rancho  restored.  They  have 
returned  to  it,  and  the  old  scenes  seem  to  have  worked  a  miracle 
upon  her.  Her  senses  came  at  once,  and  relapse  only  at  long 
intervals.     I  have  hopes  it  will  be  all  well  again." 

"lam  glad  to  hear  this.  Poor  child  !  she  must  have  suffered 
sadly  in  the  hands  of  these  rude  savages." 

"  Rude  savages  !  Ay,  Catalina,  you  have  styled  them  appro- 
priately,  though  you  little  know  of  whom  you  are  speaking." 

"Of  whom?"  echoed   the  lady  in  surprise.      Up  to  this 


THE   WHITE    CHIEF.  263 

moment  even  she  had  no  other  than  the  popular  and  universal 
belief  that  Carlos'  sister  had  been  a  captive  in  the  hands  of  the 
Indians  ! 

"It  is  partly  for  this  that  I  have  sought  an  interview  to- 
night. I  could  not  exist  without  explaining  to  you  my  late  con- 
duct, which  must  have  appeared  to  you  a  mystery.  It  shall  be 
so  no  longer.     Hear  me,  Catalina  I" 

Carlos  revealed  the  horrid  plot,  detailing  every  circumstance, 
to  the  utter  astonisment  of  his  fair  companion. 

"  Oh  !  fiends  !  fiends  !"  she  exclaimed,  "  who  could  have  ima- 
gined such  atrocity  ?  Who  would  suppose  that  on  the  earth 
were  wretches  like  these  ?  But  that  you,  dear  Carlos,  have  told 
me,  I  could  not  have  believed  in  such  villany  !  I  knew  that 
both  were  bad  ;  I  have  heard  many  a  tale  of  the  vileness  of 
these  two  men  ;  but  this  is  wickedness  beyond  the  power  of 
fancy  !  Holy  mother  !  what  men  !  what  monsters  !  It  is  incre- 
dible |» 

41  You  know  now  with  what  justice  I  am  called  a  murderer  ?" 

"  Oh,  dear  Carlos  1  think  not  of  that.  I  never  gave  it  a 
thought.  I  knew  you  had  some  cause  just  and  good.  Fear 
not  !     The  world  shall  yet  know  all " 

11  The  world,"  interrupted  Carlos,  with  a  sneer.  "  For  me 
there  is  no  world.  I  have  no  home.  Even  among  those  with 
whom  I  have  been  brought  up,  I*  have  been  but  a  stranger — a 
heretic  outcast.  Now  I  am  worse — a  hunted  outlaw  with  a 
price  upon  my  head,  and  a  good  large  one  too.  In  truth,  I 
never  thought  I  was  worth  so  much  before."  Here  a  laugh 
escaped  from  the  speaker  ;  but  his  merriment  was  of  short  dura- 
tion.    He  continued, — 

"No  world  have  I  but  you,  Catalina, — and  you  no  longer 
except  in  my  heart.  I  must  leave  you  and  go  far  away.  Death 
— worse  than  death — awaits  me  here.  I  must  go  hence.  1 
must  return  to  the  people  from  whom  my  parents  are  sprucg— 
to  our  long  forgotten  kindred.     Perhaps  there  I  may  find  a  new 


264  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

home  and  new  friends,  but  happiness  I  cannot  without  you — No, 
never  1" 

Catalina  was  silent,  with  tearful  eyes  bent  upon  the  ground. 
She  trembled  at  the  thought  that  was  passing  in  her  mind.  She 
feared  to  give  it  expression.  But  it  was  no  time  for  the  affecta- 
tion of  false  modesty,  for  idle  bashfulness  ;  and  neither  were  her 
characteristics.  Upon  a  single  word  depended  the  happiness  of 
her  life — of  her  lover's.  Away  with  womanly  coyness  !  let  the 
thought  be  spoken  ! 

She  turned  towards  her  lover,  took  his  hand  in  hers,  leant 
forward  till  her  lips  were  close  to  his,  and  looking  in  his  face, 
said  in  a  soft,  but  firm  voice  : 

"  Carlos,  is  it  your  wish  that  I  go  with  you  ?" 

In  a  moment  his  arms  were  around  her,  their  lips  had 
met.  • 

M 0  heavens  \"  he  exclaimed  ;  "is  this  possible?  do  I  hear 
aright  ?  Dearest  Catalina,  it  was  this  I  would  have  proposed, 
but  I  dared  not  do  it.  I  feared  to  make  the  proposal,  so  wild 
does  it  seem.  What  !  forsake  all  for  me  ?  Oh,  dearest  !  dear- 
est !  tell  me  that  this  is  what  your  words  mean  !  Say  you  will 
go  with  me  1" 

"  I  will I"  was  the  short,  but  firm  reply. 

"  O  God  1  I  am  too  happy;  a  week  of  terrible  suffering,  and 
I  am  again  happy.  But  a  week  ago,  Catalina,  and  I  was  happy. 
I  had  met  with  a  strange  adventure,  one  that  promised  fortune. 
I  was  full  of  hope — hope  of  winning  you  ;  not  you,  dearest,  but 
your  father.  Of  winning  him  with  gold.  See  !"  Here  the 
speaker  held  forth  his  hand  filled  with  shining  ore.  "  It  is  gold. 
Of  this  I  have  discovered  a  mine,  and  I  had  hoped  with  it  to 
have  rivalled  your  father  in  his  wealth,  and  then  to  have  won  his 
consent.  Alas  !  alas  I  that  is  now  hopeless,  but  your  words 
have  given  me  new  happiness.  Think  not  of  the  fortune  you 
leave  behind.  I  know  you  do  not,  dear  Catalina.  I  shall  give 
you  one  equal  to  it — perhaps  far  greater.    I  know  where  this 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  265 

precious  trash  is  to  be  procured,  but  I  shall  tell  you  all  when  we 
have  time.    To-night " 

He  was  interrupted  by  Catalina.  Her  quick  ear  had  caught 
a  sound  that  appeared  odd  to  her.  It  was  but  a  slight  rustling 
among  the  leaves  near  the  back  of  the  arbour,  and  might  have 
been  caused  by  the  wind,  had  there  been  any.  But  not  a 
breath  was  stirring.  Something  else  had  c  sed  it.  What 
could  it  be  ? 

After  a  moment  or  two  both  stepped  out,  and  examined  the 
bushes  whence  the  sound  was  supposed  to  have  proceeded  ;  but 
nothing  was  to  be  seen.  They  looked  around  and  up  towards 
the  garden — there  was  no  appearance  of  anything  that  could 
have  caused  the  noise  !  It  was  now  much  darker  than  when 
they  had  entered  the  arbour.  The  moon  had  gone  down,  and 
the  silvery  light  had  turned  to  grey;  but  it  was  still  clear 
enough  to  have  distinguished  any  large  object  at  several  yards 
distance.  Catalina  could  not  be  mistaken.  She  had  heard  a  rust- 
ling sound  to  a  certainty.  Could  it  have  been  the  dog?  Carlos 
stepped  forward  on  the  bridge.  It  was  not — the  animal  still 
lay  where  he  had  been  placed  ;  it  could  not  have  been  he! 
What  then  ?     Some  lizard  ?  perhaps  a  dangerous  serpent  ? 

At  all  events  they  would  not  again  enter  the  arbour,  but 
remained  standing  outside.  Still  Catalina  was  not  without 
apprehensions,  for  she  now  remembered  the  loss  of  the  note,  and, 
later  still,  the  shutting  of  the  door;  both  of  which  she  hastily 
communicated  to  her  companion. 

Hitherto  Carlos  had  paid  but  little  attention  to  what  he 
believed  to  be  some  natural  occurrence — the  fluttering  of  a  bird 
which  had  been  disturbed  by  them,  or  the  gliding  of  a  snake  or 
lizard.  But  the  information  now  given  made  a  different  impres- 
sion upon  him.  Used  to  Indian  wiles,  he  was  a  ready  reasoner 
and  he  perceived  at  once  that  there  might  be  something  sinister 
in  the  sound  which  had  been  heard.  He  resolved,  therefore,  to 
examine  the  ground  more  carefully. 

12 


266  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Once  more  he  proceeded  to  the  back  of  the  arbour,  and  drop- 
ping to  his  knees,  scanned  the  grass  and  bushes.  In  a  moment 
lie  raised  his  head  with  an  exclamation  of  surprise. 

"  As  I  live,  Catalina,  you  were  right!.  Some  one  has  been 
here,  beyond  a  doubt!  Some  one  has  lain  in  this  very  spot ! 
Where  can  they  have  gone  to  ?  By  heaven,  it  was  a  woman  ! 
Here  is  the  trail  of  her  dress!" 

"Yicenza!"  exclaimed  the  lady.  "It  can  be  no  other — my 
maid,  Yicenza!     Dios  de  mi  alma!  she  has  heard  every  word  !" 

"  No  doubt  it  was  Yicenza.  She  has  watched  and  followed  you 
from  the  house.     What  could  have  tempted  her  to  such  an  act  f  * 

"  Ay  de  mi !  Heaven  only  knows:  her  conduct  has  been  very 
strange  of  late.  It  is  quite  annoying!  Dear  Carlos!"  she  con- 
tinued changing  her  tone  of  regret  to  one  of  anxiety,  "  you 
must  stay  no  longer.  Who  knows  what  she  may  do  ?  Perhaps 
summon  my  father  !  Perhaps  still  worse — Santissima  Yirgen  ! 
may  it  not  be!" 

Here  Catalina  hastily  communicated  the  fact  of  Yicenza'a 
intimacy  with  the  soldier  Jose,  as  well  as  other  circumstances 
relating  to  the  girl,  and  urged  upon  her  lover  the  necessity  of 
instant  departure. 

"  I  shall  go,  then,"  said  he.  "  Not  that  I  much  fear  themj 
it  is  too  dark  for  their  carbines,  and  their  sabres  will  never 
reach  me,  while  my  brave  steed  stands  yonder  ready  to  obey 
my  call.  But  it  is  better  for  me  to  go.  There  may  be  some- 
thing in  it.  I  cannot  explain  curiosity  that  attempts  so  much 
as  this  girl.     I  shall  go  at  once  then." 

Aud  so  Carlos  had  resolved.  But  much  remained  to  be  said: 
fresh  vows  of  love  to  be  pronounced;  an  hour  to  be  fixed  for  a 
future  meeting — perhaps  the  last  before  taking  the  final  step — 
their  flight  across  the  great  plains. 

More  than  once  had  Carlos  placed  his  foot  upon  the  bridge, 
and  more  than  once  had  he  returned  to  have  another  sweet 
word — another  parting  kiss. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  267 

The  final  "  adios  "  had  at  length  been  exchanged,  the  lovers 
had  parted  from  each  other  ;  Catalina  had  turned  towards  the 
house;  and  Carlos  was  advancing  to  the  bridge  with  the  inten- 
tion of  crossing,  when  a  growl  from  Cibolo  caused  him  to  halt 
and  listen ! 

Again  the  dog  growled,  this  time  more  fiercely,  following  with 
a  series  of  earnest  barks,  that  told  his  master  some  danger  was 
nigh ! 

The  first  thought  of  the  latter  was  to  rush  across  the  bridge, 
and  make  towards  his  steed.  Had  he  done  so,  he  would  have 
had  time  enough  to  escape;  but  the  desire  to  warn  her,  so  that 
she  might  hasten  to  the  house,  impelled  him  to  turn  back 
through  the  grove.  She  had  already  reached  the  open  parterre, 
and  was  crossing  it,  when  the  barking  of  the  dog  caused  her  to 
stop,  and  the  moment  after  Carlos  came  up.  But  he  had  not 
addressed  a  word  to  her  before  the  trampling  of  horses  sounded 
outside  the  adobe  walls  of  the  garden — horsemen  galloped  down 
on  both  sides,  while  the  confused  striking  of  hoofs  showed  that 
some  were  halting  outside,  while  others  deployed  around  the 
enclosure.  The  rattling  of  the  timbers  of  the  large  bridge  was 
heard  almost  at  the  same  instant;  then  the  dog  breaking  into  a 
fierce  attack;  and  then  through  the  stems  of  the  trees,  the  dark 
forms  of  horsemen  became  visible  upon  the  opposite  bank  of  the 
stream.    The  garden  was  surrounded! 


CHAPTER   XLVII. 

Long  after  the  lovers  had  entered  the  arbour,  the  mestiza  had 
remained  in  her  squatting  attitude,  listening  to  the  conversation, 
of  which  not  a  word  escaped  her.  It  was  not,  however,  her 
interest  in  that  which  bound  her  to  the  spot,  but  her  fear  of 


268  THE     WHITE    CHIEF. 

being  discovered  snould  she  attempt  to  leave  it.  She  had  reason 
while  it  was  still  moonlight,  for  the  open  ground  she  must  pass 
over  was  distinctly  visible  from  the  arbour.  It  was  only  after 
the  moon  went  down  that  she  saw  the  prospect  of  retiring  unseen  ; 
and,  choosing  a  moment  when  the  lovers  had  their  faces  turned 
from  her,  she  crawled  a  few  yards  back,  rose  to  her  feet,  and 
ran  nimbly  off  in  the  darkness. 

Strange  to  say,  the  rustling  heard  by  the  Senorita  was  not 
made  by  the  girl  at  the  moment  of  her  leaving  the  arbour.  It 
was  caused  by  a  twig  which  she  had  bent  behind  a  branch,  the 
better  to  conceal  herself,  and  this  releasing  itself  had  sprung  back 
to  its  place.  That  was  why  no  object  was  visible  to  the  lovers 
although  coming  hastily  out  of  the  arbour.  The  spy  at  that 
instant  was  beyond  the  reach  of  sight  as  well  as  hearing.  She 
had  got  through  the  avenue  before  the  twig  moved. 

She  did  not  stop  for  a  moment.  She  did  not  return  to  her  apart- 
ment, but  crossing  the  patio  hastily  entered  the  zaguan.  This 
she  traversed  with  stealthy  steps,  as  if  afraid  to  awake  the 
portero. 

On  reaching  the  gate,  she  drew  from  her  pocket  a  key.  It 
was  not  the  key  of  the  main  lock,  but  of  the  lesser  one,  belonging 
to  the  postern  door  which  opened  through  the  great  gate. 

This  key  she  had  secured  at  an  earlier  hour  of  the  evening,  for 
the  very  use  she  was  now  about  to  make  of  it. 

She  placed  it  in  the  lock,  and  then  shot  the  bolt,  using  all  the 
care  she  could  to  prevent  it  from  making  a  noise.  She  raised  the 
latch  with  like  caution  ;  and  then,  opening  the  door,  stepped 
gently  to  the  outside.  She  next  closed  the  door  after  her, 
slowly  and  silently  ;  and  this  done,  she  ran  with  all  her  speed 
along  the  road  towards  some  woods  that  were  outside  the  town, 
and  not  far  from  the  house  of  Don  Ambrosio. 

It  was  in  these  woods  that  Roblado  held  his  men  in  ambush. 
He  had  brought  them  thither  at  a  late  hour,  and  by  a  circuitous 
route,  so  that  no  one  should  see  them  as  they  entered  the  timber, 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  269 

and  thus  prevent  the  possibility  of  a  frustration  of  his  plans. 
Here  he  was  waiting  the  arrival  of  his  spy. 

The  girl  soon  reached  the  spot,  and  in  a  few  minutes  detailed 
to  the  officer  the  whole  of  what  she  had  witnessed.  What  she 
had  heard  there  was  no  time  to  tell,  for  she  communicated  to 
Roblado  how  she  had  been  detained,  and  the  latter  saw  there 
was  not  a  moment  to  be  lost.  The  interview  might  end  before 
he  should  be  ready,  and  his  prey  might  still  escape  him. 

Had  Roblado  felt  more  confidence  as  to  time  he  would  now 
have  acted  differently.  He  would  have  sent  some  men  by  a 
lower  crossing,  and  let  them  approach  the  bottom  of  the  garden 
directly  from  the  meadow  ;  he  would,  moreover,  have  spent 
more  time  and  caution  about  the  "  surround." 

But  he  saw  he  might  be  too  late,  should  he  adopt  this  surer 
course.  A  quicker  one  recommended  itself,  and  he  at  once  gave 
the  orders  to  his  followers.  These  were  divided  into  two  parties 
of  different  sizes.  Each  was  to  take  a  side  of  the  garden,  and 
deploy  along  the  wall,  but  the  larger  party  was  to  drop  only  a 
few  of  its  men,  while  the  rest  were  to  ride  hastily  over  the 
greater  bridge,  and  gallop  round  to  the  bottom  of  the  garden. 
Roblado  himself  was  to  lead  this  party,  whose  duty  would  likely 
be  of  most  importance.  As  the  leader  well  knew,  the  garden 
walls  could  not  be  scaled  without  a  ladder,  and  the  cibolero,  if 
found  within  the  garden,  would  attempt  to  escape  by  the  bridge 
at  the  bottom.  Lest  he  might  endeavour  to  get  through  the 
avenue  and  off  by  the  front  of  the  house,  the  girl  Yicenza  was  to 
conduct  Gomez  with  several  men  on  foot  through  the  patio,  and 
guide  them  to  the  avenue  entrance. 

The  plan  was  well  enough  conceived.  Roblado  knew  the 
ground  well.  He  had  often  strolled  through  that  garden,  and 
its  walls  and  approaches  were  perfectly  familiar  to  him.  Should 
he  be  enabled  to  surround  it,  before  the  cibolero  could  get  notice 
of  their  approach,  he  was  sure  of  his  victim.  The  latter  must 
either  be  killed  or  captured. 


270  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

In  five  minutes  after  the  arrival  of  the  spy,  he  had  com- 
municated the  whole  of  their  duties  to  the  men  ;  and  in  five 
minutes  more  they  had  ridden  out  of  the  woods,  crossed  the  small 
tract  that  separated  them  from  the  house,  and  were  in  the  act 
of  surrounding  the  garden  !  It  was  at  this  moment  that  the 
dog  Cibolo  first  uttered  his  growl  of  alarm. 

"  Fly — fly  I"  cried  Catalina,  as  she  saw  her  lover  approach. 
"  Oh  !  do  not  think  of  me  !  They  dare  not  take  my  life.  I 
have  committed  no  offence.  Oh,  Carlos,  leave  me  !  fly  !  Madre 
de  Dios  I  they  come  this  way  1" 

As  she  spoke  a  number  of  dark  forms  were  seen  entering  from 
the  avenue,  and  coming  down  the  garden.  Their  scabbards 
clanked  among  the  bushes  as  they  rushed  through  them.  They 
were  soldiers  on  foot !  Several  remained  by  the  entrance,  while 
the  rest  ran  forward. 

Carlos  had  for  a  moment  contemplated  escape  in  that  direction. 
It  occurred  to  him,  if  he  could  get  up  to  the  house  and  on  the 
azotea,  he  might  drop  off  on  either  side,  and,  favoured  by  the 
darkness,  return  to  the  meadow  at  some  distant  point.  This 
idea  vanished  the  moment  he  saw  that  the  entrance  was 
occupied.  He  glanced  to  the  walls.  They  were  too  high  to  be 
scaled.  He  would  be  attacked  while  attempting  it.  No  other 
chance  offered  but  to  cut  his  way  through  by  the  bridge.  He 
now  saw  the  error  he  had  committed  in  returning.  She  was  in 
no  danger — at  least  in  no  peril  of  her  life.  Indeed  her  greater 
danger  would  arise  from  his  remaining  near  her.  He  should 
have  crossed  the  bridge  at  first.  He  was  now  separated  from 
his  horse.  He  might  summon  the  latter  by  his  call — he  knew 
that — but  it  would  only  bring  the  noble  animal  within  reach  of 
his  foes — perhaps  to  be  captured.  That  would  be  as  much  as 
taking  his  own  life.  No  ;  he  could  not  summon  his  steed  from 
where  he  was,  and  he  did  not  utter  the  signal.  What  was  he  to 
do  ?  To  remain  by  the  side  of  Catalina,  to  be  surrounded  and 
captured,  perhaps  cut  down  like  a  dog  !     To  imperil  her  life  aa 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  271 

well ! — No.  He  must  make  a  desperate  struggle  to  get  out 
of  the  enclosure,  to  reach  the  open  country  if  possible,  and 
then 

His  thoughts  went  no  farther.     He  cried  out, — 

14  Dearest,  farewell  !  I  must  leave  you — do  not  despair.  If 
I  die,  I  shall  carry  your  love  tq  heaven  !     Farewell,  farewell  1" 

These  words  were  uttered  in  the  parting  haste  of  the  moment, 
and  he  had  sprung  away  so  suddenly,  that  he  did  not  hear  the 
answering  farewell. 

The  moment  he  was  gone  the  lady  dropped  to  her  knees,  and 
with  hands  clasped,  and  eyes  raised  to  heaven,  offered  her  prayer 
for  his  safety. 

Half-a-dozen  springs  brought  Carlos  once  more  under  the 
shadow  of  the  grove.  He  saw  his  foes  on  the  opposite  bank, 
and  from  their  voices  he  could  tell  there  were  many  of  them. 
They  were  talking  loudly  and  shouting  directions  to  one  another. 
He  could  distinguish  the  voice  of  Roblado  above  the  rest.  He 
was  calling  upon  some  of  the  men  to  dismount  and  follow  hira 
over  the  bridge.  He  was  himself  on  foot,  for  the  purpose  of 
crossing. 

Carlos  saw  no  other  prospect  of  escape  than  by  making  a  quick 
rush  across  the  bridge,  and  cutting  his  way  through  the  crowd. 
By  that  means  he  might  reach  the  open  plain,  and  fight  his  way 
until  his  horse  could  come  up.  Once  in  the  saddle  he  would 
have  laughed  at  their  attempts  to  take  him.  It  was  a  desperate 
resolve, — a  perilous  running  of  the  gauntlet,— almost  certain 
death — but  still  more  certain  death  was  the  alternative  if  he 
remained  where  he  was. 

There  was  no  time  for  hesitation.  Already  several  men  had 
dismounted,  and  were  making  towards  the  bridge.  He  must 
cross  before  they  had  reached  it,  one  was  already  upon  it.  He 
must  be  beaten  back. 

Carlos,  cocking  his  pistol,  rushed  forward  to  the  gate.  The 
man  had  reached  it  from  the  other  side.    They  met  face  to  face 


272  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

with  the  gate  still  shut  between  them.  Carlos  saw  that  hia 
antagonist  was  Roblado  himself  I 

Not  a  word  was  spoken  between  them.  Roblado  also  had  his 
pistol  in  readiness  and  fired  first,  but  missed  his  aim.  He  per- 
ceived this,  and  dreading  the  fire  from  his  adversary,  he 
staggered  back  to  the  bank,  shouting  to  his  followers  to  discharge 
their  carbines. 

Before  they  could  obey  the  order,  the  cracK  of  the  cibolero's 
pistol  rang  upon  the  air,  and  Roblado,  with  a  loud  oath,  rolled 
down  by  the  edge  of  the  water.  Carlos  dashed  open  the  gate, 
and  was  about  to  rush  onward,  when  he  perceived  through  the 
smoke  and  darkness  several  carbines  brought  to  the  level,  and 
aimed  at  him.  A  sudden  thought  came  into  his  mind,  and  ho 
changed  bis  design  of  crossing  the  bridge.  The  time  was  but 
the  pulling  of  a  trigger,  but,  short  as  it  was,  he  effected  his  pur- 
pose. The  carbines  blazed  and  cracked,  all  nearly  at  the  same 
instant,  and  when  the  smoke  cleared  away  Carlos  was  no  longer 
on  the  bridge  1  Had  he  gone  back  into  the  garden  ?  No — 
already  half-a-dozen  men  had  cut  off  his  retreat  in  that  direction ! 

**  He  is  killed  ("  cried  several  voices,  "  Carajo  ! — he  has  fal- 
len into  the  river  !     Hurrah  !" 

All  eyes  were  turned  upon  the  stream.  Certainly  a  body  had 
plunged  into  it,  as  the  bubbles  and  circling  waves  testified,  but 
only  these  were  to  be  seen  ! 

"  He  has  sunk  !  he's  gone  to  the  bottom  !"  cried  some. 

"  Be  sure  he  hasn't  swam  away  !"  counselled  a  voice  ;  and 
several  ran  along  the  banks  with  their  eyes  searching  the  surface. 

"  Impossible!  there  are  no  waves." 

"  He  could  not  have  passed  here,"  said  one  who  stood  a  little 
below  the  bridge.     "  I  have  been  watching  the  water." 

"  So  I,"  cried  another  from  above.  "  He  has  not  passed  my 
position." 

u  Then  he  is  dead  and  gone  down  1" 

"  Carajo  1  let  us  fish  him  out  1" 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  273 

Aud  they  were  proceeding  to  put  this  idea  into  execution 
when  Roblado,  who  had  now  got  to  his  feet,  and  finding  that  & 
wounded  arm  was  all  he  had  suffered,  ordered  them  to  desist. 

"  Up  and  down  !"  he  thundered;  "  scatter  both  ways — quick, 
or  he  may  yet  escape  us.     Go  !" 

The  men  did  as  they  were  ordered,  but  the  party  who  turned 
down-stream  halted  through  sheer  surprise.  The  figure  of  a 
man  was  seen,  in  a  bent  attitude  and  crawling  up  the  bank,  at 
the  distance  of  a  hundred  yards  below.  The  next  moment  it 
rose  into  an  erect  position,  and  glided  over  the  plain  with  light- 
ning speed,  in  the  direction  of  the  copse  of  timber  ! 

"  Behold  !"  exclaimed  several  voices,  ''yonder  he  goes  !  By 
all  the  saints,  it  is  he  I" 

Amidst  the  cracking  of  carbines  that  followed,  a  shrill  whistle 
was  heard  ;  and  before  any  of  the  mounted  men  could  ride  for- 
ward, a  horse  was  seen  shooting  out  from  the  copse  and  meeting 
the  man  upon  the  open  meadow  !  Quick  as  thought  the  latter 
vaulted  into  the  saddle,  and  after  uttering  a  wild  and  scornful 
laugh  galloped  off,  and  soon  disappeared  in  the  darkness  ! 

Most  of  the  dragoons  sprang  upon  their  horses  and  followed; 
but  after  a  short  gallop  over  the  plain  they  gave  up  the  chase, 
and  one  by  one  returned  to  their  wounded  leader. 

To  say  that  Roblado  was  furious  would  be  to  characterise  very 
faintly  the  state  he  was  in.  But  he  had  still  one  captive  on  which 
to  vent  his  rage  and  chagrin. 

Catalina  had  been  captured  in  the  garden, — taken  while  pray- 
ing for  the  safe  escape  of  her  lover.  Jose  had  remained  in 
charge  of  her,  while  the  rest  rushed  down  to  assist  in  the  capture 
of  Carlos,  at  which  Jose,  knowing  the  cibolero  as  he  did,  and 
not  being  over  brave,  evinced  no  desire  to  be  present. 

Catalina  heard  the  shots  and  shouts  that  denoted  the  terrible 
struggle.     She  had  heard,  too,  the  shrill  whistle  and  the  scorn- 
ful laugh  that  rang  loudly  above  the  din.     She  had  heard  the 
Rhouts  of  the  pursuers  dying  away  in  the  distance 
12* 


274: 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 


Her  heart  beat  with  joy.     She  knew  that  her  lover  was  free! 

She  thought  then,  and  then  only,  of  herself.  She  thought, 
too,  of  escape.  She  knew  the  rude  taunts  she  would  have  to 
listen  to  from  the  brutal  leader  of  these  miscreants.  What 
could  she  do  to  avoid  an  encounter  ?  She  had  but  one  to  deal 
with — Jose.  She  knew  the  despicable  character  of  the  man. 
Would  gold  tempt  him  ?     She  would  make  the  trial. 

It  was  made,  and  succeeded.  The  large  sum  offered  was 
irresistible.  The  villain  knew  that  there  could  be  no  great 
punishment  for  letting  go  a  captive  who  could  at  any  time  be 
taken  again.  He  would  risk  the  chances  of  his  captain's  dis- 
pleasure for  such  a  sum.  His  captain  might  have  reasons  for 
not  dealing  too  severely  with  him.  The  purse  was  paid,  and  the 
lady  was  allowed  to  go. 

She  was  to  close  the  door,  locking  it  from  the  inside,  as 
though  she  had  escaped  by  flight ;  and  this  direction  of  Jose  was 
followed  to  the  letter. 

As  Roblado  crossed  the  bridge  he  was  met  by  the  soldier, 
who,  breathless  and  stammering,  announced  that  the  fair  pris- 
oner had  got  into  the  house.  She  had  slipped  from  his  side  and 
ran  off.  Had  it  been  an  ordinary  captive,  he  could  have  fired 
upon  her  ;  but  he  was  unable  to  overtake  her  until  she  had 
passed  the  door,  which  was  closed  and  locked  before  he  could  get 
near  ! 

For  a  moment  Roblado  hesitated  whether  to  "  storm  the 
house."  His  rage  almost  induced  him  to  the  act.  He  reflected, 
however,  that  the  proceedings  might  appear  somewhat  ridicu- 
lous and  could  not  much  better  his  position  ;  besides,  the  pain  of 
his  wounded  arm  admonished  him  to  retire  from  the  field. 

He  recrossed  the  bridge,  was  helped  upon  his  horse,  and, 
summoning  around  him  his  valiant  troop,  he  rode  back  to  the 
Presidio — leaving  the  roused  town  to  conjecture  the  cause  of  th« 
alarm. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  275 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

"Next  morning  the  town  was  full  of  rumors.  At  first  it  was 
supposed  there  had  been  an  attack  of  Indians  repelled  as  usual 
by  the  troops.     What  valiant  protectors  the  people  had  ! 

After  a  while  it  was  rumoured  that  Carlos  the  murderer  had 
been  captured,  and  that  was  the  cause  of  the  firing, — that  Cap- 
tain Roblado  was  killed  in  the  affair.  Presently  Carlos  was  not 
taken,  but  he  had  been  chased  and  came  very  near  being  taken ! 
Roblado  had  engaged  him  singly,  hand  to  hand,  and  had 
wounded  him,  but  in  the  darkness  he  had  got  off  by  diving  down 
the  river.  In  the  encounter  the  outlaw  had  shot  the  captain 
through  the  arm,  which  prevented  the  latter  from  making  him  a 
prisoner. 

This  rumour  came  direct  from  the  Presidio.  It  was  partly 
true.  The  wounding  of  Carlos  by  Roblada  was  an  addition  to 
the  truth,  intended  to  give  a  little  eclat  to  the  latter,  for  it 
became  known  afterwards  that  the  cibolero  had  escaped  without 
even  a  scratch. 

People  wondered  why  the  outlaw  should  have  ventured  to 
approach  the  town,  knowing  as  he  did  that  there  was  a  price 
upon  his  head.  Some  very  powerful  motive  must  have  drawn 
him  thither.  The  motive  soon  became  known, — the  whole  story 
leaked  out  ;  and  then,  indeed,  did  scandal  enjoy  a  feast.  Catal- 
ina  had  been  for  some  time  the  acknowledged  bell  of  the  place, 
and,  what  with  envious  women  and  jealous  men,  she  was  now 
treated  with  slight  show  of  charity.  The  very  blackest  con- 
struction was  put  upon  her  false  step.  It  was  worse  even  than  a 
bad  marriage.  The  "  society  "  were  horrified  at  her  conduct  in 
stooping  to  intimacy  with  a  "  lepero  ;"  while  even  the  lepero 
class,  itself  fanatically  religious,  condemned  her  for  her  associa- 
tion with  "  an  assassin  *  but  still  worse,  a  heretic  ! 


276  THE  WHITE   CHIEF. 

The  excitement  produced  by  this  new  affair  was  great  indeed, 
— a  perfect  panic.  The  cibolero's  head  rose  in  value,  like  the 
funds.  The  magistrates  and  principal  men  assembled  in  the  Casa 
de  Cabildo.  A  new  proclamation  was  drawn  out.  A  larger  sum 
was  offered  for  the  capture  of  Carlos,  and  the  document  was 
rendered  still  stronger  by  a  declaration  of  severe  punishment  to 
all  who  should  give  him  food  or  protection.  If  captured  beneath 
the  roof  of  any  citizen  who  had  voluntarily  sheltered  him,  the 
latter  was  to  suffer  full  confiscation  of  his  property,  besides  such 
further  punishment  as  might  be  fixed  upon. 

The  church  was  not  silent.  The  padres  promised  excommuni- 
cation and  the  wrath  of  Heaven  against  those  who  would  stay 
justice  from  the  heretic  murderer  ! 

These  were  terrible  terms  for  the  outlaw  !  Fortunate  for  him, 
he  knew  how  to  live  without  a  roof  over  his  head.  He  could 
maintain  existence  where  his  enemies  would  have  starved,  and 
where  they  were  unable  to  follow  him, — on  the  wide  desert  plain, 
or  in  the  rocky  ravines  of  the  mountains.  Had  he  depended  for 
food  or  shelter  on  his  fellow-citizens  of  the  settlement,  he  would 
soon  have  met  with  betrayal  and  denouncement.  But  the  cibol- 
ero  was  as  independent  of  such  a  necessity  as  the  wild  savage  of 
the  prairies.  He  could  sleep  on  the  grassy  sward  or  the  naked 
rock,  he  could  draw  sustenance  even  from  the  arid  surface  of  the 
Llano  Estacado,  and  there  he  could  bid  defiance  to  a  whole  army 
of  pursuers. 

At  the  council  Don  Ambrosio  was  not  present.  Grief  and 
rage  kept  him  within  doors.  A  stormy  scene  had  been  enacted 
between  him  and  his  daughter.  Henceforth  she  was  to  be 
strictly  guarded — to  be  kept  a  prisoner  in  her  father's  house — 
to  be  taught  repentance  by  the  exercise  of  penance. 

To  describe  the  feelings  of  Roblado  and  the  Commandante 
would  be  impossible.  These  gentlemen  were  well  nigh  at  their 
wits'  end  with  mortification.  Disappointment,  humiliation, 
physical  and  moral  pain,  had  worked  them  into  a  frenzy  of  rage; 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  277 

and  they  were  engaged  together  during  all  the  day  in  plotting 
schemes  and  plans  for  the  capture  of  their  outlawed  enemy. 

Roblado  was  not  less  earnest  than  the  Commandante  for  the 
success  of  their  endeavours. 

Carlos  had  now  given  both  of  them  good  cause  to  hate  him, 
and  both  hated  him  from  the  bottom  of  their  hearts. 

What  vexed  Roblado  most  was,  that  he  was  no  longer  able  to 
take  the  field — nor  was  he  likely  to  be  for  several  weeks.  His 
wound,  though  not  dangerous,  would  oblige  him  to  sling  his  arm 
for  some  time,  and  to  manage  a  horse  would  be  out  of  the  ques- 
tion. The  strategetic  designs  of  the  Commandante  and  himself 
would  have  to  be  carried  out  by  those  who  felt  far  less  interest  in 
the  capture  of  the  outlaw  than  they  did.  Indeed,  but  for 
the  arrival  of  a  brace  of  lieutenants,  sent  from  division  head- 
quarters at  Santa  Fe,  the  garrison  would  have  been  without  a 
commissioned  officer  fit  for  duty.  These  new-comers — Lieuten- 
ants Yanez  and  Ortiga — were  neither  of  them  the  men  to  catch 
the  cibolero.  They  were  brave  enough — Ortiga  in  particular — 
but  both  were  late  arrivals  from  Spain,  and  knew  nothing  what- 
ever of  border  warfare. 

The  soldiers  were  desirous  of  hunting  the  outlaw  down,  and 
acted  with  sufficient  zeal.  The  stimulus  of  a  large  reward  which 
was  promised  to  them,  rendered  them  eager  of  effecting  his  cap- 
ture; and  they  went  forth  on  each  fresh  scout  with  alacrity. 
But  they  were  not  likely  to  attack  the  cibolero  unless  a  goodly 
number  of  them  were  together.  No  one  or  two  of  them — 
including  the  celebrated  Sergeant  Gomez — would  venture  within 
range  of  his  rifle,  much  less  go  near  enough  to  lay  hands  upon 
him. 

The  actual  experience  of  his  prowess  by  some  of  them,  and 
the  exaggerated  reports  of  it  known  to  others,  had  made  such 
an  impression  upon  the  whole  troop,  that  the  cibolero  could 
have  put  a  considerable  body  of  them  to  flight  only  by 
showing  himself  1     But  in  addition  to  the  skill,  strength,  and 


278  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

daring  which  he  had  in  reality  exhibited — in  addition  to  the 
exaggeration  of  those  qualities  by  the  fancy — the  soldiers  as 
well  as  people  had  become  possessed  with  a  strange  belief — that 
was,  that  the  cibolero  was  under  the  protection  of  his  mother 
— under  the  protection  of  the  devil — in  other  words,  that  he 
was  bewitched,  and  therefore  invincible!  Some  asserted  that 
he  was  impervious  to  shot,  spear,  or  sabre.  Those  who  had 
fired  their  carbines  at  him  while  on  the  bridge  fully  believed 
this.  They  were  ready  to  swear — each  one  of  them — that  they 
had  hit  the  cibolero,  and  must  have  killed  him  had  he  not  been 
under  supernatural  protection! 

Wonderful  stories  now  circulated  among  the  soldiers  and 
throughout  the  settlement.  The  cibolero  was  seen  every- 
where, and  always  mounted  on  his  coal-black  horse,  who  shared 
his  supernatural  fame.  He  had  been  seen  riding  along  the  top 
of  the  cliffs  at  full  gallop,  and  so  close  to  their  edge  that  he 
might  have  blown  the  stump  of  his  cigar  into  the  valley  below! 
Others  had  met  him  in  the  night  on  lonely  paths  amid  the  chap- 
paral,  and  according  to  them  his  face  and  hands  had  appeared  red 
and  luminous  as  coals  of  fire !  He  had  been  seen  on  the  high  plains 
by  the  hateros — on  the  cliff  of  "  La  Nina," — in  many  parts  of 
the  valley  ;  but  no  one  had  ventured  near  enough  to  exchange 
words  with  him.  Every  one  had  fled  or  shunned  him.  It  was 
asserted  that  he  had  been  seen  crossing  the  little  bridge  that  led 
out  of  Don  Ambrosio's  garden,  and  this  brought  down  a  fresh 
shower  of  scandal  on  the  devoted  head  of  Catalina.  The  scan- 
dal-mongers, however,  were  sadly  disappointed  on  hearing  that 
this  bridge  no  longer  existed,  but  had  been  removed  by  Don 
Ambrosio  on  the  day  following  the  discovery  of  his  daughter's 
misconduct! 

In  no  part  of  the  world  is  superstition  stronger  than  among 
the  ignorant  populace  of  the  settlements  of  New  Mexico.  In 
fact  it  may.  be  regarded  as  forming  part  of  their  religion.  The 
missionary  padres,  in  grafting  the  religion  of  Rome  upon  the 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  279 

sun-worship  of  QuetzalcoatI,  admitted  for  their  own  purposes  a 
goodly  string  of  superstitions.  It  would  be  strange  if  their  peo- 
ple did  not  believe  in  others,  however  absurd.  Witchcraft, 
therefore,  and  all  like  things,  were  among  the  New  Mexicans  as 
much  matters  of  belief  as  the  Deity  himself. 

It  is  not  then  to  be  wondered  at  that  Carlos  the  cibolero 
became  associated  with  the  devil.  His  feats  of  horsemanship 
and  hair-breadth  'scapes  from  his  enemies  were,  to  say  the  least, 
something  wonderful  and  romantic,  even  when  viewed  in  a 
natural  sense.  But  the  populace  of  San  Ildefonso  no  longer 
regarded  them  in  this  light.  With  them  his  skill  in  the  tailing 
the  bull,  in  "  running  the  cock," — his  feat  of  horsemanship  on 
the  cliff — his  singular  escapes  from  carbine  and  lance,  were  no 
longer  due  to  himself,  but  to  the  devil.  The  "  diablo "  was  at 
the  bottom  of  all  1 

If  the  outlaw  appeared  so  often  during  the  next  few  days  to 
those  who  did  not  wish  to  see  him,  it  was  somewhat  strange 
that  those  who  were  desirous  of  a  sight  and  an  interview  could 
get  neither  one  nor  the  other.  The  lieutenants,  Yafiez  and 
Ortiga,  with  their  following  of  troopers,  were  on  the  scout  and 
look-out  from  morning  till  night,  and  from  one  day's  end  to  the 
other.  The  spies  that  were  thickly  set  in  all  parts  where  there 
was  a  probability  he  might  appear,  could  see  nothing  of  Carlos  ! 
To-day  he  was  reported  here,  to-morrow  there  ;  but  on  tracing 
these  reports  to  their  sources,  it  usually  turned  out  that  some 
ranchero  with  a  black  horse  had  been  taken  for  him  ;  and  thus 
the  troopers  were  led  from  place  to  place,  and  misled  by  false 
reports  until  both  horses  and  men  were  nearly  worn  out  in  the 
hopeless  pursuit.  This,  however,  had  become  the  sole  duty  on 
which  the  soldiers  were  employed — as  the  Commandante  had  no 
idea  of  giving  up  the  chase,  so  long  as  there  was  a  trooper  left 
to  take  the  trail. 

One  place  was  closely  watched  both  by  day  and  by  night.  It 
was  watched  by  soldiers  disguised,  and  also  by  spies  employed 


280  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

for  the  purpose.  This  was  the  rancho  of  the  cibolero  himself. 
The  disguised  soldiers  and  spies  were  placed  around  it,  in  such 
positions  that  they  could  see  every  movement  that  took  place 
outside  the  walls  without  being  themselves  seen.  These  positions 
they  held  during  the  day,  taking  others  at  night  ;  and  the 
surveillance  was  thus  continual,  by  these  secret  sentries  relieving 
one  another.  Should  the  cibolero  appear,  it  was  not  the  duty 
of  the  spies  to  attack  him.  They  were  only  to  communicate  with 
a  troop — kept  in  readiness  not  far  off — that  thus  insured  a 
sufficient  force  for  the  object. 

The  mother  and  sister  of  the  cibolero  had  returned  to  live  in 
the  rancho.  The  peons  had  re-roofed  and  repaired  it — an  easy 
task,  as  the  walls  had  not  been  injured  by  the  fire.  It  was  now 
as  comfortable  a  dwelling  as  ever. 

The  mother  and  sister  were  not  molested — in  fact,  they  were 
supposed  to  know  nothing  of  the  fact  that  eyes  were  continually 
upon  them.  But  there  was  a  design  in  this  toleration.  They 
were  to  be  narrowly  watched  in  their  movements.  They  were 
never  to  leave  the  rancho  without  being  closely  followed,  and 
the  circumstance  of  their  going  out  reported  to  the  leader  of  the 
ambushed  troop  at  the  moment  of  its  occurrence.  These  orders 
were  of  the  strictest  kind,  and  their  disobedience  threatened  with 
severe  punishment. 

The  reasons  for  all  this  were  quite  simple.  Both  Yizcarra  and 
Roblado  believed  or  suspected,  that  Carlos  might  leave  the  set- 
tlement altogether — why  should  he  not  ? — and  take  both  mother 
and  sister  along  with  him.  Indeed,  why  should  he  not  ?  The 
place  could  be  no  more  a  home  to  him,  and  he  would  easily  find 
another  beyond  the  Great  Plains.  No  time  could  ever  release 
him  from  the  ban  that  hung  over  him.  He  could  never  pay  the 
forfeit  of  his  life — but  by  that  life.  It  was,  therefore,  perfectly 
natural  in  the  two  officers  to  suspect  him  of  the  intention  of 
moving  elsewhere. 

But,  reasoned  they,  so  long  as  we  hold  the  mother  and  sistef 


THE     WHITE    CHIEF.  281 

as  hostages,  he  will  not  leave  them.  He  will  still  continue  to 
lurk  around  the  settlement,  and  if  not  now,  some  time  shall  the 
fox  be  caught  and  destroyed. 

So  reasoned  the  Commandante  and  his  captain,  and  hence  the 
strictness  of  their  orders  about  guarding  the  rancho.  Its  inmates 
were  really  prisoners,  though — as  Yizcarra  and  Roblado  sup- 
posed— they  were  ignorant  of  the  fact. 

Notwithstanding  all  their  ingenious  plans — notwithstanding 
all  their  spies,  and  scouts,  and  soldiers — notwithstanding  their 
promises  of  reward  and  threats  of  punishment — day  followed 
day,  and  still  the  outlaw  remained  at  large. 


CHAPTER   XLIX. 

For  a  long  time  Carlos  had  neither  been  seen  nor  heard  of 
except  through  reports,  that  on  being  examined  turned  out  to 
be  false.  Both  the  Commandante  and  his  confrere  began  to 
grow  uneasy.  They  began  to  fear  he  had  in  reality  left  the 
settlement  and  gone  elsewhere  to  live,  and  this  they  dreaded 
above  all  things.  Both  had  a  reason  for  wishing  him  thus  out 
of  the  place,  and  until  late  occurrences  nothing  would  have 
pleased  them  better.  But  their  feelings  had  undergone  a  change, 
and  neither  the  intended  seducer  nor  the  fortune-hunter  desired 
that  things  should  end  just  in  that  way.  The  passion  of  revenge 
had  almost  destroyed  the  ruffian  love  of  the+one,  and  the  avarice 
of  the  other.  The  very  sympathy  which  both  received  on 
account  of  their  misfortunes  whetted  this  passion  to  a  continued 
keenness.  There  was  no  danger  of  its  dying  within  the  breast 
of  either.  The  looking-glass  alone  would  keep  it  alive  in 
Yizcarra's  bosom  for  the  rest  of  his  life. 

They  were  together  on  the  azotea  of  the  Presidio,  talking  the 


282  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

matter  between  them,  and  casting  over  the  probabilities  of  their 
late  suspicion. 

"He  is  fond  of  the  sister,"  remarked  the  Commandante  ; 
11  and  mother  too,  for  that  matter,  hag  as  she  is  I  Still,  my 
dear  Roblado,  a  man  likes  his  own  life  better  than  anything  else. 
Near  is  the  shirt,  &c.  He  knows  well  that  to  stay  here  is  to 
get  into  our  hands  some  time  or  other,  and  he  knows  what  we'll 
do  with  him  if  he  should.  Though  he  has  made  some  clever 
escapes,  I'll  admit,  that  may  not  always  be  his  fortune.  The 
pitcher  may  go  to  the  well  once  too  often.  He's  a  cunning 
rascal — no  doubt  knows  this  riddle — and  therefore  I  begin  to 
fear  he  has  taken  himself  off, — at  least  for  a  long  while.  He 
may  return  again,  but  how  the  deuce  are  we  to  sustain  this 
constant  espionage  ?  It  would  weary  down  the  devil  !  It  will 
become  as  tiresome  as  the  siege  of  Granada  was  to  the  good 
king  Fernando  and  his  warlike  spouse  of  the  soiled  chemise. 
Por  Dios  !  I'm  sick  of  it  already  !" 

"  Rather  than  let  him  escape  us,"  replied  Roblado,  "  I'd  wear 
out  my  life  at  it." 

"So  I — so  I,  Captain.  Don't  fear  I  have  the  slightest 
intention  of  dropping  our  system  of  vigilance.  No — no  look  if. 
this  face.     Carajo  1" 

And,  as  the  speaker  reflected  upon  his  spoiled  features,  the 
bitterest  scowl  passed  over  them,  making  them  still  more 
hideous. 

"  And  yet,"  continued  Yizcarra,  following  out  the  original 
theme,  "  it  does  not  seem  natural  that  he  should  leave  them 
behind  him — even  for  a  short  period,  after  what  has  occurred, 
and  after  the  risk  he  ran  to  recover  her  ;  does  it  ?" 

"  No,"  replied  the  other,  thoughtfully,  M  no.  What  I  most 
wonder  at  is  his  not  setting  off  with  them  the  night  she  got 
back, — that  very  night, — for  by  the  letter  he  was  there  upon 
the  spot  !  But,  true,  it  takes  some  time  to  prepare  for  a 
journey  across  the  prairies.     He  would  never  have  gone  to  on* 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  283 

of  our  own  settlements — not  likely — and  to  have  travelled 
elsewhere  would  have  required  some  preparation  for  the  women 
at  least  ;  for  himself,  I  believe  he  is  as  much  at  home  in  the 
desert  as  either  the  antelope  or  the  prairie  wolf.  Still  with  an 
effort  he  might  have  gone  away  at  that  time  and  taken  them 
along  with  him.  It  was  bad  management  on  our  part  not  to 
send  our  men  down  that  night." 

"I  had  no  fear  of  his  going  off,  else  I  should  have  done 
so." 

"  How  ? — no  fear  ?  was  it  not  highly  probable  ?" 

"  Not  in  the  least,"  replied  Roblado. 

"  I  cannot  understand  you,  my  dear  Captain.     Why  not  ?" 

"Because  there  is  a  magnet  in  this  valley  that  held  him 
tighter  than  either  mother  or  sister  could,  and  I  knew  that." 

"  Oh  !  now  I  understand  you." 

"Yes,"  continued  Roblado,  grinding  his  teeth  against  each 
other,  and  speaking  in  a  bitter  tone  ;  "  that  precious  '  light- 
o'  love/  that  is  yet  to  be  my  wife, — ha  !  ha  !  He  was  not 
likely  to  be  off  without  having  a  talk  with  her.  They  have  had 
it.  God  knows  whether  they  agreed  to  make  it  their  last,  but 
I,  with  the  help  of  Don  Ambrosio,  have  arranged  that  for  them. 
Carrai  !  she'll  make  no  more  midnight  sorties,  I  fancy.  No — 
he's  not  gone.  I  cannot  think  it, — for  two  reasons.  First,  on 
her  account.  Have  you  ever  loved,  Commandante  ?  I  mean 
truly  loved  !     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !" 

"  Ha  !  ha  I  ha  !    well  I  think  I  was  caught  once." 

"Then  you  will  know  that  when  a  man  really  loves — for  I 
myself  count  that  foolish  act  among  my  experiences — when  a 
man  really  loves,  there's  no  rope  strong  enough  to  pull  him  away 
from  the  spot  where  the  object  of  his  love  resides.  No,  I  believe 
this  fellow,  low  as  he  is,  not  only  loves  but  worships  this  future 
wife  of  mine, — ha  !  ha  ! — and  I  believe  also  that  no  danger,  not 
even  the  prospect  of  the  garotta,  will  frighten  him  from  the 
settlement  so  long  as  he  has  the  hope  of  another  clandestine 


284: 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


tete-a-tete  with  her  ;  and,  knowing  that  she  is  ready  to  meet  him 
half-way  in  such  a  matter,  he  will  not  have  lost  hope  yet. 

"  But  my  second  reason  for  believing  he  is  still  lurking  about, 
is  that  which  you  yourself  have  brought  forward.  He  is  not 
likely  to  leave  them  behind  after  what  has  happened.  We  have 
not  blinded  him  ;  though,  thanks  to  God,  or  the  devil, — we  have 
dusted  the  eyes  of  everybody  besides  !  He  knows  all,  as  the 
girl  Yicenza  can  well  testify.  Now,  I  have  no  belief  that, 
knowing  all  this,  he  would  leave  them  for  any  lengthened 
period.  What  I  do  believe  is  that  the  fellow  is  as  cunning  as  a 
coyote,  sees  our  trap,  knows  the  bait,  and  won't  be  caught  if  he 
can  help  it.  He  is  not  far  off,  and,  through  these  accursed  peons 
of  his,  communicates  with  the  women  regularly  and  continually." 

"  What  can  be  done  ?" 

"  I  have  been  thinking." 

"  If  we  stop  the  peons  from  going  back  and  forth  they  would 
be  sure  to  know  the  trap  that  was  set  around  them." 

"  Exactly  so,  Commandante.     That  would  never  dc  -'' 

"  Have  you  considered  any  other  plan  ?" 

"  Partly  I  have." 

"Let  us  hear  it  I" 

"  It  is  this.  Some  of  these  peons  regularly  visit  the  fellow  in 
his  lair.  I  feel  certain  of  it.  Of  course  they  have  been  followed, 
but  only  in  daylight,  and  then  they  are  found  to  be  on  their 
ordinary  business.  But  there  is  one  of  them  who  goes  abroad 
at  night  ;  and  all  attempts  at  following  him  have  proved 
abortive.  He  loses  himself  in  the  chapparal  paths,  in  spite  of 
the  spies.     That  is  why  I  am  certain  he  visits  the  cibolero." 

"  It  seems  highly  probable." 

"  Now  if  we  can  find  one  who  could  either  follow  this  fellow 
or  track  him  ;  but  there's  the  difficulty.  We  are  badly  off  for 
a  good  tracker.     There  is  not  one  in  the  whole  troop." 

"  There  are  other  ciboleros  and  hunters  in  the  valley  Why 
not  procure  one  of  them  ?" 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  2S5 

"  True,  we  might — there  are  none  of  them  over  well  disposed  to 
the  outiaw — so  it  is  said.  But  I  fear  there  is  none  of  them  fit,  that 
is,  none  who  combines  both  the  skill  and  the  courage  necessary 
for  this  purpose, — for  both  are  necessary.  They  hate  the  fellow 
enough,  but  they  fear  him  as  well.  The  is  one  whom  I  have 
heard  of, — in  fact  know  something  of  him,  who  would  be  the 
very  man  for  us.  He  not  only  would  not  fear  an  encounter  with 
the  cibolero,  but  would  hardly  shun  one  with  the  devil  ;  and,  as 
for  his  skill,  in  all  sorts  of  Indian  craft,  his  reputation  among 
his  kind  is  even  greater  than  that  of  Carlos  himself." 

"  Who  is  he  ?» 

11 1  should  say  there  are  two  of  them,  for  the  two  always  go 
together;  one  is  a  mulatto,  who  has  formerly  been  a  slave  among 
the  Americanos.  He  is  now  a  runaway,  and  therefore  hates 
everything  that  reminds  him  of  his  former  masters.  Among 
other  souvenirs,  as  I  am  told,  he  hates  our  cibolero  with  a  good 
stout  hatred.  This  springs  partly  from  the  feeling  already  men- 
tioned, and  partly  from  the  rivalry  of  hunter-fame.  So  much  in 
our  favour.  The  alter  ego  of  the  mulatto  is  a  man  of  somewhat 
kindred  race,  a  zambo  from  the  coast  near  Matamoras  or  Tarn- 
pico.  How  he  strayed  this  way,  no  one  knows,  but  it  is  a  good 
while  ago,  and  the  mulatto  and  he  have  for  long  been  shadows 
of  each  other  ;  live  together,  hunt  together,  and  fight  for  one 
another.  Both  are  powerful  men,  and  cunning  as  strong  ;  but 
the  mulatto  is  the  zambo's  master  in  everything,  villany  not 
excepted.  Neither  is  troubled  with  scruples.  They  would  be 
the  very  men  for  our  purpose." 

"  And  why  not  get  them  at  once  V 

"  Therein  lies  the  difficulty — unfortunatelv  they  are  not  here 
at  present.  They  are  off  upon  a  hunt.  They  are  hangers-on 
of  the  mission,  occasionally  employed  by  the  Padres  in  procur- 
ing venison  and  other  game. 

"Now,  it  seems  that  the  stomachs  of  our  good  abstemious 
fathers  have  lately  taken  a  fancy  to  buffalo-tongue  cured  in  a  cer 


286  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

tain  way,  which  can  only  be  done  when  the  animal  is  fresh  killed. 

In  order  to  procure  this  delicacy  they  have  sent  these  hunters  to 

the  buffalo  range." 

"  How  long  have  they  been  gone  ? — can  you  tell  ?" 
"  Several  weeks — long  before  the  return  of  our  cibolero." 
"  It  is  possible  they  may  be  on  the  way  back.     Is  it  not  V 
"  1  think  it  quite  probable,  but  I  shall  ride  over  to  the  mission 

this  very  hour  and  inquire." 

"  Do  so  ;  it  would  be  well  if  we  could  secure  them.     A  brace 

of  fellows,  such  as  you  describe  these  to  be,  would  be  worth  our 

whole  command.     Lose  no  time  I" 

"  I  shall  not  waste  a  minute,"  Roblado  replied,  and  leaning 

over  the  wall  he  called  out,  "  Hola  !     Jose  !  my  horse  there  !" 
Shortly  after  a  messenger  came  up  to  say  that  his  horse  was 

saddled  and  ready.     He  was  about  to  descend  the  escalera,  when 

a  large  closely-cropped  head — with  a  circular  patch  about  the 

size  of  a  blister  shaven  out  of  the  crown — made  its  appearance 

over  the  stone-work  at  the  top  of  the  escalera.     It  was  the  head 

of  the  Padre  Joaquin  ;  and  the  next  moment  the  owner,  bland 

and  smiling,  appeared  upon  the  azotea. 


CHAPTER  L. 


The  monk  who  presented  himself  was  the  same  who  had 
figured  at  the  dinner-party.  He  was  the  senior  of  the  two  that 
directed  the  mission,  and  in  every  respect  the  ruler  of  the  estab- 
lishment. He  was  known  as  the  Padre  Joaquin  while  his  junior 
was  the  Padre  Jorge.  The  latter  was  a  late  addition  to  the 
post,  whereas  Padre  Joaquin  had  been  its  director  almost  since 
the  time  of  its  establishment.  He  was,  therefore,  an  old  resi- 
dent, and  knew  the  history  and  character  of  every  settler  in  the 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  287 

valley.  For  some  reason  or  other  he  held  an  inveterate  dislike 
to  the  family  of  the  cibolero,  to  which  he  had  given  expression 
upon  the  evening  of  the  dinner-party — although  he  assigned  no 
cause  for  his  hostility.  It  could  not  have  been  because  he 
regarded  them  as  heretics,  for  though  the  Padre  Joaquin  was 
loud  in  his  denunciations  of  all  who  were  outside  the  pale  of 
the  Church,  yet  in  his  own  heart  he  cared  but  little  about  such 
things.  His  zeal  for  religion  was  sheer  hypocrisy  and  worldly 
cunning.  There  was  no  vice  practised  in  the  settlement  in  which 
Padre  Joaquin  did  not  take  a  leading  part.  An  adroit  monte 
player  he  was — ready  to  do  a  little  cheating  upon  occasions — a 
capital  judge  of  game-cocks,  ever  ready  to  strike  his  onzas  upon 
a  "  main."  In  addition  to  these  accomplishments,  the  padre 
boasted  of  others.  In  his  cups, — and  this  was  nothing  unusual, 
— he  was  in  the  habit  of  relating  the  liaisons  and  amourettes  of 
his  earlier  life,  and  even  some  of  later  date.  Although  the  neo- 
phytes of  the  mission  were  supposed  to  be  all  native  Tagnos 
with  dark  skins,  yet  there  was  to  be  seen  upon  the  establish- 
ment quite  a  crowd  of  young  mestizoes,  both  boys  and  girls,  who 
were  known  as  the  "  sobrinos  "  and  "  sobrinas  P  of  Padre  Joa- 
quin. 

You  cannot  otherwise  than  deem  this  an  exaggeration  :  you 
will  imagine  that  no  reverend  father  could  practice  such  conduct 
and  still  be  held  in  any  sort  of  respect  by  the  people  among 
whom  he  dwelt  ?  So  should  I  have  thought  had  I  not  witnessed 
with  my  own  eyes  and  ears  the  "priest-life"  of  Mexico.  The 
immoralities  here  ascribed  to  Padre  Joaquin  can  scarcely  be 
called  exceptional  in  his  class.  They  are  rather  common  than 
otherwise — some  have  even  said  universal. 

It  was  no  zealous  feeling  of  religion,  then,  that  could  have 
"  set  "  the  monk  in  such  hostile  attitude  against  the  family  of 
the  poor  cibolero.  No.  It  was  some  old  grudge  against  the 
deceased  father — some  cross  which  the  padre  had  experienced 
from  him  in  the  days  of  the  former  Commandante. 


288  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

As  Padre  Joaquin  walked  forward  on  the  azotea,  his  busy, 
oustling  air  showed  that  he  was  charged  with  some  news;  and 
the  triumphant  smile  upon  his  countenance  told  that  he  calcu- 
lated upon  its  being  of  interest  to  those  to  whom  he  was  about 
to  communicate  it. 

"  Good  day,  father! — Good  day,  your  reverence!"  said  the 
Commandante  and  Roblado  speaking  at  the  same  time. 

"  Good  day,  gentlemen/'  responded  the  padre. 

"  Glad  to  see  you  good  father!"  said  Roblado.  "You  have 
saved  me  a  ride.  I  was  just  in  the  act  of  starting  for  the  mis- 
sion to  wait  upon  your  reverence." 

"  And  if  you  had  come,  capitan,  I  could  have  given  you  a 
luxury  to  lunch  upon.     We  have  received  our  buffalo-tongues." 

"  Oh!  you  have!"  cried  Yizcarra  and  Roblado  in  the  same 
breath,  and  with  an  expression  of  interest  that  somewhat  sur- 
prised the  padre; 

"  Ha!  you  greedy  ladrones !  I  see  what  you  would  be  after. 
You  would  have  me  send  you  some  of  them.  You  shan't 
have  a  slice  though — that  is,  unless  you  can  give  me  something 
that  will  wash  this  dust  out  of  my  throat.  I'm  woeful  thirsty 
this  morning." 

"  Ha  !  ha  !  ha  !"  laughed  the  officers.  "  What  shall  it  be, 
father  ?" 

"Well — let  me  see. — Ah! — a  cup  of  '  Bordeos  ' — that  you 
received  by  last  arrival." 

The  claret  was  ordered  and  brought  up;  and  the  padre,  toss- 
ing off  a  glassful,  smacked  his  lips  after  it  with  the  air  of  one 
who  well  knew  and  appreciated  the  good  quality  of  the  wine. 

14  Capital!  capital!"  he  exclaimed,  rolling  his  eyes  up  to  hea- 
ven, as  if  everything  good  should  come  and  go  in  that  direc- 
tion. 

"  And  so,  padre,"  said  the  impatient  Roblado,  "  you  have 
got  your  buffalo-tongues  ?     Your  hunters  then  have  returned  V 

"  They  have;  that  is  the  business  that  brought  me  over." 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  289' 

"  Good!  that  was  the  business  that  was  about  to  take  me  to 
the  mission." 

11  An  onza  we  were  both  on  the  same  errand!"  challenged  the 
padre. 

"  I  won*t  bet,  father;  you  always  win." 

"  Come !  you'd  be  glad  to  give  an  onza  for  my  news." 

"  What  news  ? — what  news  ?"  asked  the  officers  at  once,  and 
with  hurried  impatience  of  manner. 

"Another  cup  of  Bordeos,  or  I  choke!  The  dust  of  that 
road  is  worse  than  purgatory.     Ah !  this  is  a  relief I" 

And  again  the  padre  swallowed  a  large  glassful  of  claret,  and 
smacked  his  lips  as  before. 

"  Now  your  news,  dear  padre  ?" 

11  Then,  cavalleros — our  hunters  have  returned!" 

"  What  then  ?" 

"Why  then!  they  have  brought  news." 

"Of  what?" 

"  Of  our  friend  the  cibolero." 

"  Of  Carlos  ?" 

"  Precisely  of  that  individual." 

"  What  news  ?     Have  they  seen  him  ? 

■*  No,  not  exactly  him  but  his  trail.  They  have  discovered 
his  lair,  and  know  where  he  is  at  this  moment." 

"  Good!"  exclaimed  Yizcarra  and  Koblado. 

"  They  can  find  him  at  any  time." 

11  Excellent!" 

"Now,  cavalleros;  that  is  my  news  at  your  service.  Use  it 
to  your  advantage,  if  you  can." 

"Dear  padre!"  replied  Yizcarra,  "yours  is  a  wiser  head  than 
ours.  You  know  the  situation  of  affairs.  Our  troopers  cannot 
catch  this  villian.     How  would  you  advise  us  to  act  ?" 

The  padre  felt  flattered  by  this  confidence. 

"  Amigos!"  said  he,  drawing  both  of  them  together,  "  I  have 
been  thinking  of  this;  and  it  is  my  opinion  you  will  do  just  as 

13 


290  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

well  without  the  help  of  a  single  soldier.  Take  these  two 
hunters  into  your  confidence — so  far  as  may  be  necessary — equip 
them  for  the  work — set  them  on  the  trail  ;  and  if  they  don't 
hunt  down  the  heretic  rascal,  then  I,  Padre  Joaquin,  have  no 
knowledge  of  men." 

"  Why,  padre  !"  said  Roblado  ;  "  it's  the  very  thing  we  have 
been  thinking  about — the  very  business  for  which  I  was  about 
to  seek  you." 

"  You  had  good  reason,  cavalleros.  In  my  opinion,  it's  the 
best  course  to  be  followed." 

"  But  will  your  hunters  go  willingly  to  work  ?  They  are 
free  men,  and  may  not  like  to  engage  in  so  dangerous  an  enter- 
prise." 

"  Dangerous  !"  repeated  the  padre.  "  The  danger  will  be  no 
obstacle  to  them,  I  promise  you.  They  have  the  courage  of  lions 
and  the  agility  of  tigers.  You  need  not  fear  that  danger  will 
stand  in  the  way." 

"  You  think,  then,  they  will  be  disposed  to  it  ?" 

"  They  are  disposed — I  have  sounded  them.  They  have  some 
reason  of  their  own  for  not  loving  the  cibolero  too  dearly  ;  and 
therefore,  cavalleros,  you  won't  require  to  use  much  persuasiou 
on  that  score.  I  fancy  you'll  find  them  ready  enough,  for  they 
have  been  reading  the  proclamation,  and,  if  I  mistake  not,  have 
been  turning  over  in  their  thoughts  the  fine  promises  it  holds  out. 
Make  it  sure  to  them  that  they  will  be  well  rewarded,  and 
they'll  bring  you  the  cibolero's  ears,  or  his  scalp,  or  his  whole 
carcass,  if  you  prefer  it,  in  less  than  three  days  from  the  pres- 
ent time  !     They'll  track  him  down,  I  warrant." 

u  Should  we  send  some  troops  along  with  them  ?  The  cibol- 
ero may  not  be  alone.  We  have  reason  to  believe  he  has  a  half- 
blood  with  him — a  sort  of  right-hand  man  of  his  own — and  with 
this  help  he  may  be  quite  a  match  for  your  punters." 

"  Not  likely — they  are  very  devils.  But  you  can  consult 
themselves  about  that.    They  will  know  best  whether  they  need 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  291 

assistance.  That  is  their  own  affair,  cavalleros.  Let  them 
decide." 

11  Shall  we  send  for  them  ?  or  will  you  send  them  to  us  ?" 
inquired  Roblado. 

11  Do  you  not  think  it  would  be  better  for  one  of  you  to  go  to 
them  ?  The  matter  should  be  managed  privately.  If  they  make 
their  appearance  here,  and  hold  an  interview  with  either  of  you, 
your  business  with  them  will  be  suspected,  and  perchance  get 
known  to  him.  If  it  should  reach  his  ears  that  these  fellows 
are  after  him,  their  chances  of  taking  him  would  be  greatly  dim- 
inished." 

"  You  are  right,  father,"  said  Roblado.  "  How  can  we  com- 
municate with  these  fellows  privately  ?" 

M  Nothing  easier  than  that,  captain.  Go  to  their  house— I 
should  rather  say  to  their  hut — for  they  live  in  a  sort  of  hovel 
by  the  rocks.  The  place  is  altogether  out  of  the  common  track. 
No  one  will  be  likely  to  see  you  on  your  visit.  You  must  pass 
through  a  narrow  road  in  the  chapparal  ;  but — I  shall  send  you 
a  guide  who  knows  the  spot,  and  he  will  conduct  you.  I  think 
it  like  enough  the  fellows  will  be  expecting  you,  as  I  hinted  to 
them  to  stay  at  home — that  possibly  they  might  be  wanted.  No 
doubt  you'll  find  them  there  at  this  moment." 

"  When  can  you  send  up  the  guide  ?" 

"  He  is  here  now — my  own  attendant  will  do.  He  is  below  in 
the  court — you  need  lose  no  time." 

"  No  ;  Roblado,"  added  the  Commandante,  "  your  horse  is 
ready — you  cannot  do  better  than  go  at  once." 

"  Then  go  I  shall  ;  your  guide,  padre  ?" 

"  Esteban  !  Hola  !  Esteban  !"  cried  the  padre,  leaning  over 
the  wall. 

"  Here,  Senor,"  answered  a  voice. 

"  Come  up  quickly." 

The  next  moment  an  Indian  boy  appeared  upon  the  azotea,  and 
taking  off  his  hat  approached  the  padre  with  an  air  of  reverence. 


292  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"  You  will  guide  the  captain  through  the  path  in  the  chap- 
paral  to  the  hunters'  hut." 

"  Si,  Seiior." 

"  Don't  tell  any  one  you  have  done  so." 

"  No,  Senor." 
•    "  If  you  do  you  shall  catch  the  '  cuarto  1' " 

Koblado,  followed  by  the  boy,  descended  the  escalera  ;  and, 
after  being  helped  on  his  horse,  rode  away  from  the  gate. 

The  padre,  at  the  invitation  of  Yizcarrra,  emptied  another  cup 
of  Bordeos  ;  and  then,  telling  his  host  that  a  luncheon  of  the 
new  luxury  awaited  him  at  the  mission,  he  bade  him  good  day, 
and  shuffled  off  homeward. 

Yizcarra  remained  alone  upon  the  azotea.  Had  any  one  been 
there  to  watch  him,  they  would  notice  that  his  countenance 
assumed  a  strange  and  troubled  expression  every  time  his  eyes 
chanced  to  wander  in  the  direction  of  La  Nina. 


CHAPTER   LI. 


Roblado  entered  the  chapparal,  the  boy  Esteban  trotting  a 
few  paces  in  advance  of  his  horse's  head.  Eor  half-a-mile  or  so 
he  traversed  a  leading  road  that  ran  between  the  town  and  one 
of  the  passes.  He  then  struck  into  a  narrow  path,  but  little 
used  except  by  hunters  or  vaqueros  in  search  of  their  cattle. 
This  path  conducted  him,  after  a  ride  of  two  or  three  miles,  to 
the  base  of  the  cliffs,  and  there  was  found  the  object  of  his  jour 
ney — the  dwelling-place  of  the  hunters. 

It  was  a  mere  hut — a  few  upright  posts  supporting  a  single 
roof,  which  slanted  up,  with  a  very  slight  inclination,  against  thev 
face  of  the  rock.  The  posts  were  trunks  of  a  species  of  arbor- 
escent yucca  that  grew  plentifully  around  the  spot,  and  the  roof 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  293 

thatch  was  the  stiff  leaves  of  the  same,  piled  thickly  over  each 
other.  There  was  a  sort  of  rude  door,  made  of  boards  split 
from  the  larger  trunks  of  the  yucca,  and  hung  with  strong  straps 
of  parfieche,  or  thick  buffalo  leather.  Also  a  hole  that  served 
for  a  window,  with  a  shutter  of  the  same  material,  and  similarly 
suspended.  The  walls  were  a  wattle  of  vines  and  slender  poles 
bent  around  the  uprights,  and  daubed  carelessly  with  a  lining  of 
mud.  The  smooth  vertical  rock  served  for  one  side  of  the  house 
— so  that  so  much  labour  had  been  spared  in  the  building — and 
the  chimney,  which  was  nothing  better  than  a  hole  in  the  roof, 
conducted  the  smoke  in  such  a  manner,  that  a  sooty  streak 
marked  its  course  up  the  face  of  the  cliff.  The  door  entered  at 
one  end,  close  in  by  the  rock,  but  the  window  was  in  the  side  or 
front.  Through  the  latter  the  inmates  of  the  hut  could  com- 
mand a  view  of  any  one  approaching  by  the  regular  path.  This, 
however,  was  a  rare  occurrence,  as  the  brace  of  rude  hunters 
had  but  few  acquaintances,  and  their  dwelling  was  far  removed 
from  any  frequented  route.  Indeed,  the  general  track  of  travel 
that  led  along  the  bottom  line  of  the  bluffs  did  not  approach 
within  several  hundred  yards  of  this  point,  in  consequence  of 
the  indentation  or  bay  in  which  the  hut  was  placed.  Moreover, 
the  thick  chapparal  screened  it  from  observation  on  one  side, 
while  the  cliffs  shut  it  in  upon  the  other. 

Behind  the  house — that  is,  at  the  hinder  end  of  it — was  a 
small  corral,  its  walls  rudely  constructed  with  fragments  of  rock. 
In  this  stood  three  lean  and  sore-backed  mules,  and  a  brace  of 
mustangs  no  better  off.  There  was  a  field  adjoining  the  corral, 
or  what  had  once  been  a  field,  but  from  neglect  had  run  into  a 
bed  of  grass  and  weeds.  A  portion  of  it,  however,  showed  signs 
of  cultivation — a  patch  here  and  there — on  which  stood  some 
maize  plants,  irregularly  set  and  badly  hoed,  and  between  their 
stems  the  trailing  tendrils  of  the  melon  and  calabash.  It  was  a 
true  squatter's  plantation. 

Around  the  door  lay  half-a-dozen  wolfish-looking  dogs  ;  and 


294:  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

under  the  shelter  of  the  overhanging  rock,  two  or  three  old  pack- 
saddles  rested  upon  the  ground.  Upon  a  horizontal  pole  two 
riding  saddles  were  set  astride — old,  worn,  and  torn — and  from 
the  same  pole  hung  a  pair  of  bridles,  and  some  strings  of  jerked 
meat  and  pods  of  chile  pepper. 

Inside  the  house  might  have  been  seen  a  couple  of  Indian 
women,  not  over  cleanly  in  their  appearance,  engaged  in  knead- 
ing coarse  bread  and  stewing  tasajo.  A  fire  burnt  against  the 
rock,  between  two  stones — earthern  pots  and  gourd  dishes  lay 
littered  over  the  floor. 

The  walls  were  garnished  with  bows,  quivers,  and  skins  of 
animals,  and  a  pair  of  embankments  of  stones  and  mud,  one  at 
each  corner  of  the  room — there  was  but  one  room — served  as 
bedstead  and  beds.  A  brace  of  long  spears  rested  in  one  corner, 
alongside  a  rifle  and  a  Spanish  escopeta  ;  and  above  hung  a 
machete  or  sword  knife,  with  powder-horns,  pouches,  and  other 
equipments  necessary  to  a  hunter  of  the  Rocky  Mountains. 
There  were  nets,  and  other  implements  for  fishing  and  taking 
small  game,  and  these  constituted  the  chief  furniture  of  the 
hovel.  All  these  things  Roblado  might  have  seen  by  entering 
the  hut;  but  he  did  not  enter,  as  the  men  he  was  in  search  of 
chanced  to  be  outside — the  mulatto  lying  stretched  along  the 
ground,  and  the  zambo  swinging  in  a  hammock  between  two 
trees,  according  to  the  custom  of  his  native  country — the  coast- 
lands  of  the  tierra  caliente. 

The  aspect  of  these  men,  that  would  have  been  displeasing  to 
almost  any  one  else,  satisfied  Roblado.  They  were  just  the  men 
for  his  work.  He  had  seen  both  before,  but  had  never  scruti- 
nised them  till  now  ;  and,  as  he  glanced  at  their  bold  swarth 
faces  and  brawny  muscular  frames,  he  thought  to  himself,  "  These 
are  just  the  fellows  to  deal  with  the  cibolero."  A  formidable 
pair  they  looked.  Each  one  of  them,  so  far  as  appearance  went, 
might  with  safety  assail  an  antagonist  like  the  cibolero — for 
either  of  them  was  bigger  and  bulkier  than  he. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  295 

The  mulatto  was  the  taller  of  the  two.  He  was  also 
superior  in  strength,  courage,  and  sagacity.  A  more  unamiable 
countenance  it  would  have  been  difficult  to  meet  in  all  that  land, 
without  appealing  to  that  of  the  zambo.  There  you  found  its 
parallel. 

The  skin  of  the  former  was  dull  yellow  in  colour,  with  a  thin 
beard  over  the  cheeks  and  around  the  lips.  The  lips  were  negro- 
like, thick,  and  purplish,  and  behind  them  appeared  a  double  row 
of  large  wolfish  teeth.  The  eyes  were  sunken — their  whites 
mottled  with  yellowish  flakes.  Heavy  dark  brows  shadowed 
them,  standing  far  apart,  separated  by  the  broad  flattish  nose, 
the  nostrils  of  which  stood  so  widely  open  as  to  cause  a  protu- 
berance on  each  side.  Large  ears  were  hidden  under  a  thick 
frizzled  shock  that  partook  of  the  character  both  of  hair  and 
wool.  Over  this  was  bound,  turban  fashion,  an  old  check 
Madras  kerchief  that  had  not  come  in  contact  with  soap  for 
many  a  day  ;  and  from  under  its  folds,  the  woolly  hair  straggled 
down  over  the  forehead  so  as  to  add  to  the  wild  and  fierce 
expression  of  the  face.  It  was  a  countenance  that  proclaimed 
ferocity,  reckless  daring,  cunning,  and  an  utter  absence  of  all 
humane  sentiment. 

The  dress  of  the  man  had  little  in  it  differing  from  others  who 
lead  the  life  of  a  prairie-hunter.  It  was  a  mixture  of  leather 
and  blanket.  The  head-dress  only  was  peculiar.  That  was  an 
old  souvenir  of  the  Southern  States  and  their  negro  life. 

The  zambo  had  a  face  as  ferocious  in  its  expression  as  that  of 
his  confrere.  It  differed  in  colour.  It  was  a  coppery  black — 
combining  the  hues  of  both  races  from  whom  he  derived  his 
origin.  He  had  the  thick  lips  and  retreating  forehead  of  the 
negro,  but  the  Indian  showed  itself  in  his  hair,  which  scarcely 
waved,  but  hung  in  long  snaky  tresses  about  his  neck  and 
shoulders.  He  was  altogether  less  distinguished-looking  than 
his  comrade  the  mulatto.  His  dress  partook  of  the  character 
of  his  tribe — wide  trousers  of  coarse  cotton  stuff,  with  a  sleeve- 


296  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

less  shirt  of  the  same  material, — a  waist  scarf,  and  coarse  serape. 
Half  the  upper  part  of  his  body  was  nude,  and  his  thick  copper- 
coloured  arms  were  quite  bare. 

Roblado  arrived  just  in  time  to  witness  the  finale  of  an 
incident,  that  would  serve  to  illustrate  the  character  of  the 
zarabo. 

He  was  half  sitting,  half  laying  in  his  hammock,  in  the 
enjoyment  of  a  husk  cigar,  and  occasionally  striking  at  the  flies 
with  his  rawhide  whip.  He  called  out  to  one  of  the  women — 
his  wife,  for  the  time, — 

"  Nina  !     I  want  to  eat  something — is  the  guisado  ready  ?" 

"  Not  yet,"  answered  a  voice  from  the  hut. 

"  Bring  me  a  tortilla  then,  with  chile  Colorado." 

"  Querido — you  know  there  is  no  chile  Colorado  in  the  house," 
was  the  reply. 

"Nina  !  come  here  !     I  want  you." 

The  woman  came  out,  and  approached  the  hammock,  but 
evidently  with  some  mistrust. 

The  zambo  sat  perfectly  silent  until  she  was  close  enough  for 
his  purpose,  and  then  suddenly  raising  the  rawhide,  which  he  had 
hitherto  held  behind  him,  he  laid  it  with  all  his  strength  over  her 
back  and  shoulders.  A  thin  chemisette  was  all  that  intervened 
to  hinder  the  full  severity  of  the  blows,  and  these  fell  thick  and 
fast,  until  the  sufferer  took  courage  and  retreated  out  of  reach  ! 

"Now,  Nina,  dear  love  !  the  next  time  I  call  for  a  tortilla 
with  chile  Colorado  you'll  have  it — won't  you,  dear  pet?" 

And  then  laying  himself  back  in  his  hammock,  the  savage 
uttered  a  roar  of  laughter,  in  which  he  was  joined  by  the 
mulatto,  who  would  have  done  just  the  same  by  his  better  half 
for  a  like  provocation  1 

It  was  just  at  this  crisis  Roblado  pulled  up  in  front  of  the 
hovel. 

Both  got  to  their  feet  to  receive  him,  and  both  saluted  him 
with   a  gesture   of  respect.    They   knew   who   he   was.     The 


<'• 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  297 

mulatto,  as  the  principal  man,  took  the  principal  part  in  the 
conversation,  while  the  zambo  hung  in  the  back-ground. 

The  dialogue  was  carried  on  in  a  low  tone  on  account  of  the 
women  and  the  boy  Esteban.  It  resulted,  however,  in  the 
hunters  being  engaged,  as  the  padre  had  suggested,  to  track  and 
follow  the  cibolero  Carlos  to  death  or  capture.  If  the  former,  a 
large  sum  was  to  be  their  reward — if  the  latter,  a  sum  still  larger 
— nearly  double  ! 

With  regard  to  assistance  from  the  troops,  neither  mulatto  nor 
zambo  wished  for  any.  Quite  the  contrary.  They  had  no 
desire  that  the  magnificent  bounty  should  be  diminished  by 
subdivision.  As  it  stood,  it  would  be  a  small  fortune  to  both  of 
them,  and  the  brilliant  prospect  whetted  their  appetite  for  the 
success  of  the  job. 

His  errand  having  been  thus  accomplished,  the  officer  rode 
back  to  the  Presidio  ;  while  the  man-hunters  immediately  set 
about  making  preparations  for  their  expedition. 


CHAPTER    LII. 

The  mulatto  and  zambo, — Manuel  and  Pepe  were  their 
respective  names — in  half-an-hour  after,  were  ready  for  the 
road.  Their  preparations  did  not  cost  them  half  that  time  ; 
but  a  quarter  of  an  hour  was  spent  on  the  guisado,  and  each 
smoked  a  husk  cigarrito,  while  their  horses  were  grinding  up  the 
half-dozen  heads  of  green  maize  that  had  been  thrown  them. 

Having  finished  their  cigars,  the  hunters  leaped  into  their 
saddles,  and  rode  off. 

The  mulatto  was  armed  with  a  long  rifle,  of  the  kind  used  by 
American  hunters,  and  a  knife  of  the  sort,  since  known  as  a 
"  Bowie,"  with  a  strong  thick  blade  keenly  pointed  and  double- 

13* 


298  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

edged  for  some  inches  from  the  point — a  terrible  weapon  in  close 
combat.  These  arms  he  had  brought  with  him  from  the 
Mississippi  valley,  where  he  had  learnt  how  to  use  them. 

The  zambo  carried  an  escopeta  strapped  in  a  slanting  direction 
along  the  flap  of  his  saddle,  a  "  machete  "  upon  his  thigh,  and  a 
bow  with  a  quiver  of  arrows  hung  over  his  back.  The  last  of 
these  weapons — for  certain  purposes,  such  as  killing  game,  or 
when  a  silent  shot  may  be  desirable — is  preferred  to  any  sort  of 
fire-arms.  Arrows  can  be  delivered  more  rapidly  than  bullets, 
and,  should  the  first  shot  fail,  the  intended  victim  is  less  likely  to 
be  made  aware  of  the  presence  of  his  enemy. 

In  addition  to  these  weapons,  both  had  pistols  stuck  in  their 
belts,  and  lazos  hanging  coiled  from  their  saddle-bows. 

Behind  them  on  the  croup  each  carried  his  provisions — a  few 
strips  of  tasajo  with  some  cold  tortillas  tied  in  a  piece  of  buck- 
skin. A  double-headed  calabash  for  water,  with  sundry  horns, 
pouches,  and  bags,  completed  their  equipment.  A  pair  of  huge 
gaunt  dogs  trotted  behind  their  horses'  heels,  fierce  and  savage- 
looking  as  their  masters.  One  was  the  wolf-dog  of  the  country, 
the  other  a  Spanish  bloodhound. 

"  What  road,  Man'l  ?"  inquired  the  zambo  as  they  parted 
from  the  hut  j  "  straight  down  to  the  Pecos  ?" 

"  No,  Pepe,  boy  ;  must  climb,  go  round.  Seen  making  down 
valley,  somebody  guess  what  we're  after — send  him  word  we're 
coming.  He  suspect — we  not  grow  rich  so  easily.  No — must 
get  up  by  old  track — cross  to  dry  gully — down  that  to  Pecos. 
Take  longer — make  things  surer,  boy  Pepe." 

"  Carrambo  !"  exclaimed  Pepe.  "  It's  a  murderous  climb. 
My  poor  beast's  so  jaded  with  the  buffalo  running,  that  he'll 
scarce  get  up.     Carrai  !" 

After  a  short  ride  through  the  thicket  and  along  the  bottom 
of  the  cliffs,  they  arrived  at  a  point  where  a  ravine  sloped  to  the 
upper  plain.  Up  the  bottom  of  this  ravine  was  a  difficult  pass — 
difficult  on  account  of  its  steepness.     Any  other  horses,  than 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  299 

mountain-reared  mustangs,  would  have  refused  it,  but  these  can 
climb  like  cats.  Even  the  dogs  could  scarcely  crawl  up  this 
ascent.  In  spite  of  its  almost  vertical  slope,  the  hunters 
dismounted,  crawled  up,  and,  pulling  their  horses  after  them, 
soon  reached  the  table-land  above. 

After  breathing  themselves  and  their  animals,  they  once  more 
jot  astride,  and,  heading  northward,  rode  rapidly  off  over  the  plain. 

"Now,  boy  Pepe,"  muttered  the  mulatto,  "chance  meet  any 
sheep-keepers,  going  after  antelope  ;  you  hear  V* 

"  Aye,  Man'l ;  I  understand." 

These  were  the  last  words  exchanged  between  them  for  ten 
miles.  They  rode  in  file — the  mulatto  in  the  lead,  the  zambo  in 
his  tracks,  and  the  dogs  following  in  the  rear.  These  two  went 
also  in  file,  the  bloodhound  heading  the  wolf. 

At  the  end  of  ten  miles  they  reached  a  dry  river  channel,  that 
ran  transversely  across  their  route.  It  was  the  same  which 
Carlos  and  his  party  had  followed  on  the  day  of  their  escape 
after  the  affair  at  the  Presidio.  The  hunters  entered  it,  and 
turning  downward,  as  Carlos  had  done,  followed  it  to  its  mouth 
upon  the  banks  of  the  Pecos.  Here  was  a  grove  of  timber, 
which  they  entered,  and,  having  dismounted,  tied  their  horses  to 
the  trees.  These  animals,  though  lately  arrived  from  a  long 
journey,  and  now  having  passed  over  more  than  thirty  miles  at 
a  brisk  rate,  showed  no  symptoms  of  being  done  up.  Lean 
though  they  were,  they  possessed  the  tough  wiry  strength  of 
their  race,  and  either  of  them  could  have  gone  another  hundred 
miles  without  breaking  down. 

This  their  masters  well  knew,  else  they  would  have  gone  upon 
their  man-hunt  with  less  confidence  of  success. 

"  May  gallop  away  on  his  fine  black,"  remarked  the  mulatto, 
as  he  glanced  at  the  mustangs.  "  Soon  overhaul  him  again— 
won't  we,  boy  Pepe  ?" 

"  Chinga  !*  we  will." 

♦An  oath,  used  only  by  the  lowest  classes— so  also  Is  CMngara. 


300  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

"Brace  of  hacks  tire  out  racer, — won't  they,  boy  Pepe  ?" 

"  Chingara  !     So  they  will,  Man'l." 

"  Don't  want  to  try  that  game  though — do  the  job  easier  ; 
won't  we,  boy  Pepe  ?" 

"  I  hope  so,  Man'l." 

"  Cibolero  in  the  cave  sure — stays  there — no  better  place  for 
him.  Won't  be  caught  sleeping, — troopers  never  follow  him  up 
the  pass.  Convenient  to  valley.  Goes  back  and  forward  spite 
of  spies.  Tracks  could  lead  nowhere  else — sure  in  the  cave, 
horse  and  all.     When  ?  that  the  trouble,  boy  Pepe." 

"  That's  true  !  if  we  knew  when  he  was  in,  or  when  he  was 
out,  either." 

"  Aye,  knew  that,  no  difficulty, — set  our  trap  easy  enough, 
boy  Pepe." 

"  He  must  surely  be  there  in  daytime  ?" 

"Just  been  thinking — goes  to  the  settlements — must  be  by- 
night,  that's  clear — goes  there,  boy  Pepe,-— maybe  not  to 
rancho,  somewhere  near.  Must  go  "to  meet  Anton.  Not  like 
Anton  meet  him  at  cave — giiero  too  sharp  for  that — goes  out  to 
meet  Anton,  sure  !" 

"  Might  we  not  track  Anton  ?" 

"  Might  track  Anton — no  good  that — would  have  to  deal 
with  both  together.  Besides,  don't  want  kill  Anton — no  ill-will 
to  Anton — make  things  worse  if  find  Anton  with  him.  Never 
do,  boy  Pepe — have  hands  full  with  giiero  himself — plenty  do 
capture  him.  Must  not  forget  capture — not  kill — leave  that  to 
them.  No  use  track  Anton — know  where  t'other  keeps.  If 
didn't  know  that,  then  might  track  Anton." 

"  Can't  we  get  near  the  cave  in  daylight,  Man'l  ?  I  don't 
have  a  good  memory  of  the  place." 

"Mile — no  nearer — unless  he  sleep — when  sleep?  Tell  me 
that,  boy  Pepe  !" 

"  And  suppose  he  be  awake  ?" 

"  See  us  enter  the  canon,  mile  off— jump  into  saddle,  pass  up 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  301 

to  plain  above — maybe  three  days  before  find  him  again — maybe 
not  find  at  all,  boy  Pepe." 

"  Well,  brother  Man'l — I  have  a  plan.  Let  us  get  near  the 
mouth  of  the  canon,  and  hide  outside  of  it  till  night — then  as 
soon  as  it  is  dark  creep  into  where  it  narrows.  He  will  come 
down  that  way  to  go  out.  What  then  ?  we  can  have  a  shot  at 
him  as  he  passes  !" 

"  Pooh,  boy  Pepe  !  Think  lose  chance  of  half  reward — risk 
whole  by  shot  in  dark  ?  Dam  !  no — have  whole  or  none — set 
us  up  for  life — take  him  alive,  take  him  alive,  sure." 

"  Well  then,"  rejoined  the  zambo,  "  let  him  pass  out  of  the 
canon,  and  when  he's  gone  clear  out  of  reach,  we  can  go  up,  get 
into  the  cave,  and  wait  his  return.     What  say  you  to  that  ?" 

"  Talk  sense  now,  boy  Pepe — something  like  plan  about  that 
— what  we  do — but  not  go  inside  canon  till  guero  clear  away. 
Only  near  enough  see  him  go  out,  then  for  cave — right  plan  to 
take  him.     Sun  near  down,  time  we  start — come  1" 

"  Let  us  go  !" 

Both  mounted,  and  rode  forward  to  the  bank  of  the  river. 
There  was  no  ford  at  the  spot,  but  what  of  that  ?  With  scarce 
a  moment's  delay,  they  plunged  their  horses  into  the  stream,  and 
swam  across.  The  dogs  followed  their  example,  and  all  came 
out  dripping  on  the  opposite  bank.  The  evening  was  chill,  but 
what  was  heat  or  cold  to  such  men  ?  Nothing  signified  their 
wet  clothes  to  them  ;  and  without  halting  they  rode  straight 
forward  to  the  ceja  of  the  Llano  Estacado,  and  having  reached 
it  turned  to  the  right,  and  rode  along  the  base  of  the  bluffs. 

After  following  the  line  of  the  ceja  for  two  or  three  miles  they 
approached  a  spur  of  the  cliff  that  ran  out  into  the  plain,  and 
gradually  tapered  to  a  point,  sinking  lower  as  it  receded  from 
the  Llano.  It  ended  in  a  clump,  or  rather  several  clusters  of 
isolated  rocks,  and  boulders,  that  stood  near  each  other.  The 
place  was  not  timbered,  but  the  dark  rocks  irregularly  piled 
upon  each  other  gave  it  a  shaggy  appearance  ;  and  among  their 


302  THE  WHITE    CHIEF. 

crevices,  and  the  spaces  between  them,  was  ample  room  for  even 
a  large  party,  both  of  men  and  horses,  to  lie  concealed. 

The  end  of  this  rocky  promontory  was  the  point  towards 
which  the  mulatto  was  steering.  It  formed  one  side  of  the 
ravine  in  which  lay  the  cave,  while  another  similar  ridge 
bounded  the  ravine  on  its  southern  side.  Between  them  a  deep 
bay  indented  the  cliff,  from  which  a  narrow  difficult  pass  opened 
up  to  the  high  plain  above.  It  was  the  same  ravine  in  which 
the  cattle  of  the  young  ranchero  Don  Juan  had  beeu  slaugh- 
tered !  These  were  no  longer  to  be  seen,  but  their  bones  were 
still  visible,  scattered  over  the  plain,  and  already  bleached 
white.  The  wolves,  vultures,  and  bears,  had  prepared  them  for 
that. 

The  man-hunters  at  length  reached  their  destination  ;  and, 
having  led  their  horses  in  among  the  loose  boulders,  fastened 
them  securely.  They  then  crept  up  through  crevices  in  the 
rocks,  until  they  had  reached  the  crest  of  the  ridge.  From  this 
point  they  commanded  a  view  of  the  whole  month  of  the  land- 
bay,  about  three  hundred  yards  in  width,  so  that  no  object,  such 
as  a  man  or  horse,  could  pass  out  or  in  without  their  observing 
it — unless  the  night  should  chance  to  be  very  dark  indeed. 
But  they  expected  moonlight,  by  the  help  of  which  not  even  a 
cat  could  enter  the  ravine  without  their  seeing  it. 

Having  found  a  spot  to  their  liking  they  lay  down,  with  their 
bodies  concealed  from  any  one  who  might  be  passing  on  the 
plain  below  either  in  front  of  or  behind  them.  Their  horses 
were  already  hidden  among  the  large  masses  of  rock. 

To  the  minds  of  both  their  purposed  plan  of  action  was  clearly 
understood.  They  had  their  reasons  for  believing  that  the  cibo- 
lero,  during  his  period  of  outlawry,  was  dwelling  in  a  cave  that 
opened  into  this  ravine,  and  which  was  well  known  to  the 
mulatto— that  Carlos  came  out  in  the  night,  and  approached  the 
settlements,  the  place  was  but  ten  miles  from  his  own  rancho — 
and  that  he  was  met  somewhere  by  Antonio,  who  gave  him  infor* 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  303 

mation  of  what  was  going  on,  bringing  him  provisions  at  the 
same  time. 

It  was  their  intention  to  wait  until  Carlos  should  pass  out, 
then  occupy  the  cave  themselves,  and  attack  him  on  his  return, 
True  they  might  have  waylaid  him  on  his  going  forth,  but  that 
might  result  in  a  failure.  Catch  him  they  could  not  while 
mounted.  They  might  have  crept  near  enough  to  get  a  shot  at 
him;  but,  as  the  mulatto  had  said,  that  would  have  risked  their 
losing  him  altogether. 

Moreover,  neither  wanted  to  take  only  his  scalp.  The 
mulatto  in  particular  had  resolved  on  earning  the  double  price 
by  taking  him  alive.  Even  though  it  cost  them  some  additional 
risk,  his  capture  would  doubly  reward  them,  and  for  money 
these  desperadoes  were  ready  to  venture  anything.  Withal, 
they  were  not  so  daring  as  to  have  cared  for  an  open  encounter. 
They  knew  something  of  the  mettle  of  "el  giiero,"  but  they 
trusted  to  the  advantage  they  should  obtain  over  him  by  strata- 
gem. On  starting  out,  they  had  resolved  to  follow  him  up,  and 
steal  upon  him  when  asleep — and  the  plan  which  they  had  now 
formed  had  been  the  result  of  cogitations  by  the  way.  In 
Manuel's  mind  it  had  been  developed  long  before  the  suggestion 
of  the  zambo. 

They  rested  their  hopes  upon  the  belief  that  their  victim 
would  not  know  that  they  were  after  him — he  could  not  have 
heard  of  their  return  from  the  buffalo-hunt,  and  therefore  would 
be  less  on  the  alert.  They  knew  if  Carlos  became  aware  that 
they  were  upon  his  trail  he  would  pursue  a  very  different  course 
from  that  observed  towards  his  soldier-pursuers.  From  these  he 
could  easily  hide  at  any  time  upon  the  Llano  Estacado,  but 
it  was  different  with  men  like  the  hunters,  who,  though  they 
might  not  overtake  him  at  the  first  burst,  could  follow  on  and 
find  him  again  wherever  he  should  ride  to. 

But  both  mulatto  and  zambo  believed  that  their  presence 
would  be  unsuspected  by  the  giiero,  until  they  had  laid  hands 
upon  him.     Hence  their  confidence  of  success. 


304:  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

They  certainly  had  taken  measures  that  promised  it — suppos« 
ing  their  hypothesis  to  be  correct — that  is,  supposing  the  cibo- 
fero  to  be  in  the  cave  at  that  moment,  and  that  during  the  night 
he  should  come  out  of  the  ravine. 

They  were  soon  to  know — the  sun  had  already  gone  down. 
They  would  not  have  long  to  watch. 


CHAPTER  LIII. 


Carlos  was  in  the  cave,  and  at  that  very  moment.  Ever  since 
the  affair  at  the  Presidio  he  had  made  it  his  dwelling,  his  "  lair," 
and  for  reasons  very  similar  to  those  which  the  mulatto  had 
imparted  to  his  companion.  It  afforded  him  a  safe  retreat,  and 
at  a  convenient  distance  from  his  friends  in  the  valley.  Out  of 
the  ravine  he  could  pass  with  safety  by  night,  returning  before 
day.  During  the  day  he  slept.  He  had  little  fear  of  being 
tracked  thither  by  the  troopers;  but  even  had  they  done  so,  his 
cave  entrance  commanded  a  full  view  of  the  ravine,  to  its  mouth 
at  nearly  a  mile's  distance,  and  any  one  approaching  from  that 
direction  could  be  perceived  long  before  they  were  near.  If  a 
force  of  troopers  should  enter  by  the  mouth  of  the  ravine,  though 
both  sides  were  inaccessible  cliffs,  the  cibolero  had  his  way  of 
escape.  As  already  stated,  a  narrow  pass,  steep  and  difficult, 
led  from  the  upper  end  of  the  gully  to  the  plain  above.  Steep 
and  difficult  as  it  was,  it  could  be  scaled  by  the  black  horse ;  and, 
once  on  the  wide  plain  of  the  Llano  Estacado,  Carlos  could 
laugh  at  his  soldier-pursuers. 

The  only  time  his  enemies  could  have  reached  him  would  be 
during  the  hours  of  sleep,  or  after  darkness  had  fallen.  But 
Carlos  was  not  afraid  even  then.  He  went  to  sleep  with  as 
much  unconcern  as  if  he  had  been  surrounded  by  a  body-guard  ! 
This  is  explained  by  a  knowledge  of  the  fact  that  he  had  his 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  305 

guard — a  faithful  guard — the  dog  Cibolo — for  although  Cibolo 
had  received  some  lance-thrusts  in  his  last  terrible  encounter,  he 
had  escaped  without  any  fatal  wound.  He  was  still  by  the  side 
of  his  master.  While  the  latter  slept  the  sagacious  animal  sat 
upon  the  ledge,  and  watched  the  ravine  below.  The  sight  of 
a  soldier's  uniform  would  have  raised  the  hair  along  Cibolo's 
back,  and  drawn  from  him  the  warning  growl.  Even  in  the 
darkness  no  one  could  have  got  within  several  hundred  yards  of 
the  cave  without  attracting  the  notice  of  the  dog,  who  would 
have  given  his  master  time  to  get  off  from  the  most  rapid  pursuers. 

The  cave  was  a  large  one,  large  enough  to  hold  both  men  and 
horses.  Water,  pure  crystal  water,  dripped  from  the  rocks 
near  its  inner  end,  and  lay  collected  in  a  tank,  that  from  its 
round  bowl-like  shape  seemed  to  have  been  fashioned  by  the 
hand  of  man.  But  it  was  not  so.  Nature  had  formed  this 
bowl  and  filled  it  with  choicest  water.  Such  a  formation  is  by  no 
means  uncommon  in  that  region.  Caves  containing  similar  tanks 
exist  in  the  Waco  and  Guadalupe  Mountains  lying  still  farther 
to  the  south. 

It  was  just  the  spot  for  a  hiding-place — a  refuge  for  either 
robber,  outlaw,  or  other  fugitive — and  circumstanced  as  Carlos 
was  it  was  the  very  dwelling  for  him.  He  had  long  known  of  its 
existence,  and  he  shared  that  knowledge  only  with  hunters  like 
himself  and  the  wild  Indians.  No  settlers  of  the  valley  ever 
ventured  up  that  dark  and  dismal  ravine. 

In  his  lair  Carlos  had  ample  time  for  reflection,  and  bitter 
often  were  his  reflections.  He  had  information  of  all  that  passed. 
Antonio  managed  that.  Nightly  did  he  meet  Antonio  at  a  point 
on  the  Pecos,  and  receive  from  him  the  "novedades"  of  the 
settlement.  The  cunning  mulatto  had  guessed  correctly.  Had 
Antonio  brought  his  news  direct  to  the  cave,  he  might  have  been 
followed,  and  the  hiding-place  of  Carlos  have  been  thus  discov- 
ered. To  prevent  that  the  cibolero  nightly  went  forth  to  meet 
him. 


306  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

Antonio,  in  collecting  the  news  of  the  settlement,  found  in 
the  young  girl  Josefa  an  able  adjutant.  Through  her  he  learnt 
that  Catalina  de  Cruces  was  kept  under  lock  and  key — that 
Roblado  had  only  been  wounded,  and  would  recover — that  new 
officers  went  out  with  the  scouting  parties — and  that  his  master's 
head  had  risen  in  price.  The  shallow  artifice  of  the  spies  around 
the  rancho  had  long  been  known  to  Carlos.  Shallow  as  it  was, 
it  greatly  annoyed  him,  as  by  these  he  was  prevented  from  visit- 
ing his  mother  and  sister.  Through  Antonio,  however,  he  kept 
up  almost  daily  communication  with  them.  He  might  have  been 
apprehensive  in  regard  to  his  sister,  after  what  had  occurred, 
but  the  villain  Yizcarra  was  an  invalid,  and  Carlos  rightly 
judged  why  Rosita  was  permitted  to  go  unmolested.  He  had 
little  fear  for  her — at  least  for  a  time — and  ere  that  time  expired 
he  should  bear  her  away,  far  out  of  the  reach  of  such  a  danger. 

It  was  for  that  opportunity  he  was  now  waiting.  With  all 
the  vigilance  of  his  foes,  he  had  no  fear  but  that  he  could  steal 
his  own  mother  and  sister  almost  at  any  time.  But  another 
was  to  be  the  companion  of  their  flight — another  dear  as  they, 
and  far  more  closely  guarded  ! 

For  her  only  did  he  risk  life  daily — for  her  only  did  he  sit  hour 
after  hour  in  that  lone  cave  brooding  over  plans,  and  forming 
schemes  of  desperate  peril. 

Kept  under  lock  and  key — closely  watched  from  morn  to  night, 
and  night  till  morning — how  was  she  to  be  rescued  from  such  a 
situation? — This  was  the  problem  upon  which  his  mind  now 
dwelt. 

She  had  given  him  the  assurance  of  her  willingness  to  go. 
Oh  !  why  had  he  not  proposed  instant  flight  ?  Why  did  he 
neglect  that  golden  moment  ?  Why  should  either  have  thought 
of  delay  ?  That  delay  had  been  fatal — might  retard  their  pur- 
pose for  months,  for  years — perhaps  for  ever  ! 

But  little  cared  Carlos  for  the  anger  of  his  enemies — little  for 
the  contempt  in  which  he  was  held  throughout  the  settlement — 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  307 

she  alone  was  his  care — his  constant  solicitude.  His  waking 
hours  were  all  given  to  that  one  thought — how  he  would  rescue, 
not  himself,  but  his  mistress. 

N"o  wonder  he  looked  anxiously  for  the  night — no  wonder  he 
rode  with  impatient  eagerness  towards  that  lone  rendezvous  on 
the  Pecos. 

Night  had  come  again  ;  and,  leading  his  horse  down  the  slope 
in  front  of  the  cave,  he  mounted  and  rode  off  towards  the  mouth 
of  the  canon.     The  dog  Cibolo  trotted  in  advance  of  him. 


CHAPTER   LIT. 


The  man-hunters  had  not  long  to  wait.  They  had  anticipated 
this.  There  was  a  moon  which  they  had  also  expected.  It  was 
a  bright  moon  at  intervals,  and  then  obscured — for  minutes  at  a 
time — by  the  passage  of  dark  clouds  over  the  canopy. 

There  was  no  wind,  however,  and  the  air  was  perfectly  still. 
The  slightest  noise  could  have  been  heard  for  a  long  distance  in 
the  atmosphere  of  that  elevated  region — so  pure  and  light  that 
it  vibrated  afar  with  the  slightest  concussion. 

Sounds  were  heard,  but  they  were  not  made  by  either  the  dogs 
or  horses  of  the  hunters — well  trained  to  silence — nor  by  the 
hunters  themselves.  Both  lay  stretched  in  silence  ;  or  if  they 
spoke,  it  was  only  in  whispers  and  low  mutterings. 

The  sounds  were  those  of  nature — such  as  it  exists  in  that 
wild  region.  The  "snort"  of  the  grizzly  bear  from  the  rocky 
ledge — the  howling  bark  of  the  coyote* — the  "  hoo-hoop  "  of 
the  burrowing  owl,  and  the  shrill  periodical  cries  of  the  bull-bat 

*  For  most  interesting  descriptions  of  the  habits  of  these  various  animals  vide  "ThI 
Huhter's  Feast." 


308  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

and  goat-sucker.     For  a  while  these  were  the  only  sounds  ths 
fell  upon  the  ears  of  the  ambushed  hunters. 

Half-an-hour  elapsed,  and  during  all  that  time  neither  per- 
mitted their  eyes  or  ears  to  rest  for  a  moment.  They  gazed  up 
the  ravine,  and  at  intervals  glanced  outwards  upon  the  plain. 
There  was  a  probability  that  their  victim  might  be  abroad — even 
in  the  day — and  with  such  men  no  probability  was  allowed  to 
pass  without  examination.  Should  it  prove  to  be  so,  and  he 
were  to  return  at  that  time,  it  would  frustrate  the  plan  they  had 
arranged.  But  for  such  a  contingency  the  mulatto  had  conceived 
another — that  was,  to  steal  during  the  night,  as  near  the  cave  as 
possible — within  rifle-shot  if  he  could — wait  until  the  giiero 
should  make  his  appearance  in  the  morning,  and  wing  him  with 
a  bullet  from  his  rifle — in  the  use  of  which  weapon  the  yellow 
hunter  was  well  skilled.  To  shoot  the  horse  was  another  design. 
The  horse  once  killed  or  crippled,  the  cibolero  would  be  captured 
to  a  certainty  ;  and  both  had  made  up  their  minds,  in  case  a 
good  opportunity  offered,  to  despatch  the  noble  animal. 

These  men  knew  a  certain  plan  by  which  their  victim  could  be 
killed  or  captured — that  is,  supposing  they  had  been  certain  he 
was  in  the  cave — a  plan  which  could  scarce  have  failed.  But 
yet,  for  reasons  of  their  own,  they  would  not  adopt  it. 

It  would  have  been  simple  enough  to  have  conducted  a  party 
of  dragoons  to  the  head  of  the  pass,  and  there  have  stationed 
them,  while  another  party  entered  the  canon  from  below.  As 
the  sides  of  the  ravine  were  impassable  precipices,  the  retreat  of 
the  cibolero  would  have  been  thus  cut  off  at  both  ends.  True, 
to  have  reached  the  upper  plain,  without  going  through  the 
ravine  itself — and  that,  as  we  have  seen,  would  have  defeated 
such  a  plan — would  have  cost  a  journey  to  the  troop  to  bo 
stationed  above.  But  neither  Yizcarra  nor  Roblado  would  have 
grudged  either  the  time  or  the  men  to  have  rendered  success  thus 
sure. 

The  mulatto  and  his  dusky  camarado  knew  all  this  perfectly, 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  300 

but  to  have  caused  such  a  plan  to  be  put  in  execution,  was  the 
last  thought  in  their  minds.  Such  a  course  would  have  been 
attended  with  but  little  peril  to  them,  but  it  would  have  brought 
as  little  pay,  for  every  trooper  in  the  whole  band  would  have 
claimed  equal  share  in  the  promised  reward.  That  would  not  be 
very  satisfactory  to  the  hunters,  whose  heads  and  knowledge  had 
furnished  the  means  and  the  ways. 

Neither  entertained  any  idea  of  following  such  a  course. 
Both  were  confident  in  their  ability  to  affect  their  object,  with- 
out aid  from  any  quarter. 

From  the  time  they  had  taken  their  station  on  the  rock,  half- 
an-hour  was  all  they  had  to  wait.  At  the  end  of  that  period, 
the  quick  ears  of  both  caught  the  sound  of  some  one  coming 
from  the  direction  of  the  ravine.  They  heard  a  horse's  hoof 
striking  upon  loose  shingle,  and  the  rattling  of  the  displaced 
pebbles.  A  debris  of  broken  fragments  filled  the  bottom  of  the 
ravine,  brought  there  during  rain-torrents.  Over  this  ran  the 
path.     A  horseman  was  coming  down  it. 

"  The  guero  I"  muttered  the  mulatto  ;  "  be  sure,  boy 
Pepe." 

"Trust  you  for  a  guess,  brother  Man'l ;  you  were  right  about 
the  tracks  we  first  fell  in  with.  The  cave's  his  hiding-place  to 
a  certainty.  We'll  have  him  sure  when  he  comes  back. —  Carrai  I 
yonder  he  comes  I" 

As  the  zambo  spoke,  a  tall  dark  form  was  perceived  approach- 
ing down  the  ravine.  By  the  moon  gleaming  upon  it,  they  could 
make  out  the  figure  of  a  horse  and  rider.  .  They  had  no  longer 
any  doubt  it  was  their  intended  victim. 

"  Brother  Man'l,"  whispered  the  zambo,  "  suppose  he  passes 
near  !  why  not  bring  down  the  horse — you  can't  miss  in  this  fine 
light — both  of  us  can  aim  at  the  horse — if  we  stop  him  we'll 
easily  overtake  the  guero." 

"  Won't  do,  boy  Pepe — not  easily  overtake  guero  a-foot.  Get 
off  among  rocks — hide  for  days — can't  track  him  a-foot— be  on 


310  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

his  guard  after — give  us  trouble — old  plan  best — let  pass— have 
him  safe  when  he  come  back — have  him  sure." 

"  But,  Man'l " 

"  Dam  !  no  need  for  buts — always  in  a  hurry,  boy  Pepe — 
have  patience — no  buts,  no  fear.     See,  now  V9 

This  last  exclamation  was  intended  to  point  out  to  Pepe  that 
his  suggestion,  even  though  a  wise  one,  could  not  have  been  car- 
ried out,  as  the  horseman  was  not  going  to  pass  within  range  of 
either  rifle  or  escopeta. 

It  was  plain  he  was  heading  down  the  middle  of  the  canon, 
keeping  equally  distant  from  the  sides,  and  this  course  would 
carry  him  out  into  the  open  plain  two  hundred  yards  from  the 
ambush  of  the  hunters.     . 

So  did  it,  for  in  a  few  moments  he  was  opposite  the  spot 
where  they  lay,  and  at  full  that  distance  from  them.  A  shot 
from  a  hunter's  rifle  would  not  have  reached  him,  and  the  bullet 
of  an  escopeta  would  have  been  an  uncertain  messenger.  Neither 
thought  of  firing,  but  lay  in  perfect  silence,  firmly  holding  their 
dogs  down  in  the  crevice  of  the  rocks,  and  by  gestures  enjoining 
them  to  be  still. 

The  horseman  advanced,  guiding  his  horse  at  a  slow  pace,  and 
evidently  observing  caution  as  he  went.  While  passing,  the 
moon  shone  full  upon  him,  and  the  bright  points  of  his  harness 
and  arms  were  seen  sparkling  under  her  light.  His  fair  com- 
plexion, too,  could  be  distinguished  easily,  as  also  his  fine  erect 
figure,  and  the  noble  outlines  of  his  horse. 

"  The  giiero  1"  muttered  Manuel ;  "  all  right,  boy  Pepe  I" 

"  What's  yon  ahead  ?"  inquired  the  zambo. 

"  Ha  !  didn't  notice  that.     Dam  !  a  dog  !  dog,  sure." 

"  It  is  a  dog.     Curses  !" 

a  Devil  roast  that  dog  ! — heard  of  him  before— splendid  dog, 
boy  Pepe.  Dam  I  that  dog  give  us  trouble.  Lucky,  wink 
t'other  way.     Safe  enough  now.     Dam  !  see  1" 

At  this  moment  the  horseman  suddenly  stopped,   looking 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  311 

suspiciously  in  the  direction  of  the  rocky  spur  where  they  lay. 
The  dog  had  given  some  sign. 

"Dam  1"  again  muttered  the  mulatto  ;  "that  dog  give  us 
trouble  yet — thank  our  luck,  wind  t'other  way." 

There  was  not  much  wind  either  way,  but  what  there  was, 
was  in  the  faces  of  the  hunters,  and  blowing  from  the  horseman. 
Fortunately  for  them  it  was  so,  else  Cibolo  would  have  scented 
them  to  a  certainty. 

Even  as  things  stood,  their  ambush  was  near  enough  discovery. 
Some  slight  noise  from  that  quarter — perhaps  the  hoof  of  one  of 
their  horses  against  the  turf — had  awakened  the  dog's  suspicions 
— though  nothing  had  been  heard  by  his  master.  Neither  was 
the  dog  sure — for  the  next  moment  he  threw  down  his  head  and 
trotted  on.  The  horseman  followed,  and  in  a  few  minutes  both 
were  out  of  sight. 

"  Now,  boy  Pepe,  for  the  cave  l" 

"Let's  go!" 

Both  descended  from  the  ridge,  and  mounting  their  horses 
rode  through  among  the  scattered  rocks.  They  entered  the 
ravine,  kept  up  its  edge  until  the  gradual  narrowing  brought 
them  into  the  same  path  by  which  the  horseman  had  lately 
descended.  Up  this  they  rode,  keeping  their  eyes  bent  on  the 
cliff  to  the  right — for  on  that  side  was  the  cave. 

They  had  no  fear  of  their  tracks  being  discernible,  even 
should  the  giiero  return  by  daylight,  for  the  path  lay  over  hard 
rock  already  marked  by  the  hoofs  of  his  own  horse.  For  all 
that  the  mulatto  was  uneasy  ;  and  at  intervals  repeated  half  to 
himself,  and  half  in  the  hearing  of  his  companion, — 

"  Dam  !  dog  give  trouble,  sure  give  trouble — dam  !" 

At  length  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  like  a  dark  spot  upon  the 
rock,  appeared  on  one  side.  After  silently  dismounting,  and 
leaving  his  horse  with  Pepe,  the  mulatto  crawled  up  the  ledge 
and  reconnoitred  the  entrance.  Even  the  probability  that  some 
one  might  have  been  left  there  was  not  overlooked  by  this  keen 
hunter,  and  every  precaution  was  taken. 


312  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

After  listening  a  moment  at  the  entrance  he  sent  in  the  dogs, 
and  as  neither  bark  nor  howl  came  out  again,  he  was  satisfied 
that  all  was  safe.  He  then  crawled  in  himself,  keeping  on  the 
shadowy  side  of  the  rock.  When  he  had  got  fairly  within  the 
cavern,  he  struck  a  light,  at  the  same  time  shading  it  so  that  its 
gleam  might  not  fall  on  the  outside.  With  this  he  made  a 
hurried  examination  of  the  interior ;  and,  now  satisfied  that  the 
place  was  untenanted,  he  came  out  again,  and  beckoned  his 
comrade  to  bring  up  the  horses.. 

These  were  led  into  the  cave.  Another  reconnaissance  was 
made,  in  which  the  few  articles  used  by  Carlos  for  eating  and 
sleeping  were  discovered  upon  a  dry  ledge.  A  serape,  a  small 
hatchet  for  cutting  firewood,  an  olla  for  cooking,  two  or  three 
cups,  some  pieces  of  jerked  meat  and  fragments  of  bread,  were 
the  contents  of  the  cavern. 

The  best  of  these  were  appropriated  by  the  intruders  ;  and 
then,  after  fastening  their  horses  in  a  secure  corner  and  making 
themselves  thoroughly  acquainted  with  the  shape  and  position  of 
the  rocky  interior,  the  light  was  extinguished,  and,  like  beasts 
of  prey,  they  placed  themselves  in  readiness  to  receive  their 
unsuspecting  victim. 


CHAPTER  LT. 

Carlos,  on  leaving  his  cave,  proceeded  with  the  caution  natu- 
ral to  one  circumstanced  as  he  was.  But  this  night  he  was 
more  than  usually  careful.  He  scanned  every  bush  and  rock 
that  stood  near  his  path,  and  that  might  have  sheltered  an 
enemy.  Why  to-night  more  cautious  than  before?  Because  a 
suspicion  had  crossed  his  mind — and  that,  too,  having  reference 
to  the  very  men  who  were  at  the  moment  in  ambush  so  near 
him! 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF  313 

At  various  times  of  late  had  his  thoughts  reverted  to  these 
men.  He  knew  them  well,  and  knew  the  hostile  feelings  with 
which  both,  but  particularly  the  mulatto,  regarded  him.  Ho 
thought  of  the  probability  of  their  being  set  upon  his  trail,  and 
he  knew  their  capability  to  follow  it.  This  had  made  him  more 
uneasy  than  all  the  scouting  of  the  dragoons  with  their  unprac- 
tised leaders.  He  was  aware  that  if  the  cunning  mulatto  and 
his  scarce  less  sagacious  comrade  were  sent  after  him,  his  cave 
would  not  shelter  him  long,  and  there  would  be  an  end  to  his 
easy  communication  with  the  settlement. 

These  thoughts  were  sources  of  uneasiness;  and  would  have 
been  still  more  so,  had  he  not  believed  that  the  hunters  were 
absent  upon  the  plains.  Under  this  belief  he  had  hopes  of  being 
able  to  settle  his  affairs  and  get  off  before  their  return.  That 
morning,  however,  his  hopes  had  met  with  discouragement. 

It  was  a  little  after  daylight  when  he  returned  to  his  hiding- 
place.  Antonio,  watched  closely  by  the  spies,  had  not  been 
able  to  reach  the  rendezvous  until  a  late  hour — hence  the  deten- 
of  Carlos.  On  going  back  to  his  cave  he  had  crossed  a  fresh 
trail  coming  in  from  the  northern  end  of  the  Llano  Estacado. 
It  was  a  trail  of  horses,  mules,  and  dogs;  and  Carlos  on  scruti- 
nising it,  soon  acquainted  himself  with  the  number  of  each  that 
had  passed.  He  knew  it  was  the  exact  number  of  these  ani- 
mals possessed  by  the  yellow  hunter  and  his  comrade;  and  this  . 
startled  him  with  the  suspicion  that  it  was  the  return  trail  of 
these  men  from  their  hunt  upon  the  prairies! 

A  further  examination  quite  assured  him  of  the  truth  of  this. 
The  footprints  of  one  of  the  dogs  differed  from  the  rest;  and 
although  a  large  one,  it  was  not  the  track  of  the  common  wolf- 
dog  of  the  country.  He  had  heard  that  the  yellow  hunter  had 
lately  became  possessed  of  a  large  bloodhound.  These  must  be 
his  tracks  I 

Carlos  rode  along  the  trail  to  a  point  where  it  had  crossed  an 
old  path  of  his  own  leading  to  the  ravine.     To  his  astonishment 

H 


314:  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

he  perceived,  that,  from  this  point  one  of  the  horsemen,  wit 
several  of  the  dogs,  had  turned  off  and  followed  his  own  tracks 
in  that  direction  I     No  doubt  the  man  had  been  trailing  him. 
After    going   some  distance,  however,  the  latter  had  turned 
again  and  ridden  back  upon  his  former  course. 

Carlos  would  have  traced  this  party  farther,  as  he  knew  they 
must  have  passed  on  the  evening  before.  But  as  it  was  now 
quite  day,  and  their  trail  evidently  led  to  the  settlements,  he 
dared  not  ride  in  that  direction,  and  therefore  returned  to  his 
hiding-place. 

The  incident  had  rendered  him  thoughtful  and  apprehensive 
throughout  the  whole  of  that  day;  and  as  he  rode  forth  his 
reflections  were  upon  this  very  subject — hence  the  caution  of 
his  movements. 

As  he  emerged  from  the  ravine,  the  dog,  as  stated,  made  a 
demonstration,  by  suddenly  turning  towards  the  rocks,  and 
uttering  a  low  growl.  This  caused  Carlos  to  halt,  and  look 
carefully  in  that  direction.  But  he  could  see  nothing  that 
appeared  suspicious;  and  the  dog,  after  a  moment's  pause, 
appeared  satisfied  and  trotted  on  again. 

"  Some  wild  animal,  perhaps,"  thought  Carlos,  as  he  set  his 
horse  in  motion,  and  continued  on  over  the  plain. 

When  fairly  out  into  the  open  ground,  he  quickened  his  pace; 
and  after  a  ride  of  about  six  or  seven  miles  arrived  on  the  banks 
of  the  Pecos.  Here  he  turned  down-stream,  and  once  more, 
riding  with  caution,  approached  a  grove  of  low  timber  that  grew 
upon  the  bank.     This  grove  was  the  point  of  rendezvous. 

When  within  a  hundred  yards  of  it,  the  cibolero  halted  upon 
the  plain.  The  dog  ran  on  before  him,  quartered  the  grove,  and 
then  returned  to  his  master.  The  horseman  then  rode  boldly  in 
under  the  shadow  of  the  trees,  and,  dismounting,  took  station 
upon  one  side  of  the  timber,  to  watch  for  the  coming  of  his 
expected  messenger. 

His  vigil  was  not  of  long  duration.     In  a  few  minutes  a  man 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  315 

on  foot,  bent  into  a  crouching  attitude,  was  seen  rapidly  advanc- 
ing over  the  plain.  When  he  had  arrived  within  three  hun- 
dred yards  of  the  grove,  he  stopped  in  his  tracks,  and  uttered 
a  low  whistle.  To  this  signal  the  cibolero  replied,  and  the  man 
advancing  as  before,  was  soon  within  the  shadow  of  the  grove. 
It  was  Antonio. 

M  Were  you  followed,  amigo?"  asked  Carlos. 

"As  usual,  master;  but  I  had  no  difficulty  in  throwing  them 
off." 

"  Hereafter  it  may  not  be  so  easy." 

"  How,  master?" 

*k  I  know  your  news,  the  yellow  hunter  has  got  back?" 

"  Carrambo!  it  is  even  so!     How  did  you  hear  it  master?" 

"  This  morning  after  you  had  left  me,  I  crossed  a  trail — J 
knew  it  must  be  theirs." 

"It  was  theirs,  master.  They  came  in  last  evening;  but  I 
have  worse  news  than  that." 

"Worse!— what?" 

"  They're  after  you  /" 

"  Ha  !  already?  I  guessed  they  would  be,  but  not  so  soon. 
How  know  you,  Anton  ?" 

"  Josefa — she  has  a  brother  who  is  a  kind  of  errand  boy  to 
Padre  Joaquin.  This  morning  the  padre  took  him  over  to  the 
Presidio,  and  from  there  sent  him  to  guide  Captain  Roblado  to 
to  the  yellow  hunter's  hut.  The  padre  threatened  the  boy  if 
he  should  tell  any  one,  but  on  his  return  to  the  mission  he  called 
on  his  mother  ;  and  Josefa  suspecting  he  had  been  on  some 
strange  errand — for  he  showed  a  piece  of  silver — got  it  all  out 
of  him.  He  couldn't  tell  what  Roblado  and  the  hunters  talked 
about,  but  he  fancied  the  latter  were  preparing  to  go  somewhere 
as  he  left  them.  Now,  putting  one  thing  with  another,  I'm  of 
the  mind,  master,  they're  on  your  trail." 

"  No  doubt  of  it,  amigo — I  haven't  the  slightest  doubt  of  it. 
So— I'll  be  chased  out  of  my  cave— that's  certain.     I  believe 


316  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

they  have  a  suspicion  of  where  I  am  already.  Well,  I  must  try 
to  find  out  another  resting-place.  'Tis  well  I  have  got  the  wind 
of  these  rascals — they'll  not  catch  me  asleep,  which,  no  doubt, 
they  flatter  themseves  they're  going  to  do.     What  other  news?" 

"  Nothing  particular.  Josefa  saw  the  girl  Yicenza  last  night 
in  company  with  Jose,  but  she  has  had  no  opportunity  of  getting 
a  word  with  the  senorita,  who  is  watched  closely.  She  has 
some  business  with  the  portero's  wife  to-morrow.  She  hopes  to 
hear  something  from  her." 

"  Good  Antonio  !"  said  Carlos,  dropping  a  piece  of  money 
into  the  other's  hand,  "  give  this  to  Josefa — tell  her  to  be  active. 
Our  hopes  rest  entirely  with  her." 

"  Don't  fear  master  I"  replied  the  half-blood.  "  Josefa  will 
do  her  best,  for  the  reason  that,"  smiling,  "  her  hopes,  I  believe, 
rest  entirely  upon  me." 

Carlos  laughed  at  the  naive  remark  of  his  faithful  companion, 
and  then  proceeded  to  inquire  about  other  matters,- — about  his 
mother  and  sister,  about  the  troopers,  the  spies,  and  Don  Juan. 

About  the  last  Antonio  could  give  him  no  information  that 
was  new.  Don  Jaan  had  been  arrested  the  day  after  the  affair 
at  the  Presidio,  and  ever  since  had  been  kept  a  close  prisoner. 
The  charge  against  him  was  his  having  been  an  accomplice  of 
Carlos,  and  his  trial  would  take  place  whenever  the  latter  should 
be  captured. 

Half-an-hour  was  spent  in  conversation,  and  then  Carlos,  hav- 
ing received  from  the  half-blood  the  packages  containing  provis- 
ions, prepared  to  return  to  his  hiding-place  in  the  Llano  Estacado. 

"  You  will  meet  me  here  to-morrow  night  again,  Anton,"  said 
he  at  parting.  "  If  anything  should  happen  to  prevent  me  com* 
ing,  then  look  for  me  the  night  after,  and  the  night  after  that. 
So  good  night,  my  friend  !" 

"  Good  night,  master  !" 

And  with  this  salutation  the  friends — for  they  were  so- 
turned  their  backs  on  each  other  and  parted. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  317 

Antonio  went  crouching  back  in  the  direction  of  the  valley  ; 
while  the  cibolero  springing  to  his  saddle,  rode  off 'toward  the 
frowning  bluffs  of  the  Llano. 


CHAPTER  LYI. 


The  a  report "  delivered  by  Antonio  was  of  a  character  to 
have  caused  serious  apprehension  to  the  cibolero — fear,  in  fact, 
had  he  been  the  man  to  have  such  a  feeling.  It  had  the  effect 
of  still  further  increasing  his  caution,  and  his  mind  was  now  bent 
with  all  its  energies  upon  the  craft  of  taking  care  of  himself. 

Had  he  contemplated  an  open  fight,  even  with  the  swo  strong 
men  who  were  seeking  him,  he  would  have  been  less  uneasy  about 
the  result  ;  but  he  knew,  that,  strong  as  they  were,  these  ruffians 
would  not  attack  him  without  some  advantage.  They  would 
make  every  effort  to  surprise  him  asleep,  or  otherwise  take  him 
unawares.     Against  their  wiles  he  had  now  to  guard  himself. 

He  rode  slowly  back  to  the  ravine,  his  thoughts  all  the  while 
busied  about  the  yellow  hunter  and  his  companion. 

"  They  must  know  of  the  cave,"  so  ran  his  reflections. 
u  Their  following  my  trail  yesterday  is  an  evidence  that  they 
suspected  something  in  the  direction  of  the  ravine.  They  had 
no  doubt  heard  of  late  affairs  before  getting  so  far.  Some 
herdsman  on  the  outer  plains  has  told  them  all — very  like  ; 
well,  what  then  ?  They  have  hastened  on  to  the  mission.  Ha  ! 
the  Padre  Joaquin  took  the  boy  over  to  the  Presidio.  I  see — I 
see — the  Padre  is  the  '  patron '  of  these  two  ruffians.  They 
have  told  him  something,  else  why  should  he  be  off  to  the  Pres- 
idio so  early  ?  News  from  them — and  then  Roblado  starting 
directly  after  to  seek  them  !  Clear — clear — they  have  discov 
ered  my  hiding-place  !" 


318  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

After  a  pause  : — 

"  What  if  they  have  reached  the  ravine  in  my  absence  ?  Let 
me  see.  Yes,  they've  had  time  enough  to  get  round  ;  that  is,  if 
they  started  soon  after  Roblado's  interview.  The  boy  thinks 
they  did.  By  heaven  !  it's  not  too  soon  for  me  to  be  on  the 
alert." 

As  this  thought  passed  through  the  cibolero's  mind,  he  reined 
up  his  horse  ;  and,  lowering  his  head,  glanced  along  the  neck  of 
the  animal  into  the  darkness  before  him.  He  had  now  arrived  at 
the  mouth  of  the  canon,  and  nearly  on  the  same  track  by  which 
he  had  ridden  out  of  it  ;  but  the  moon  was  under  thick  clouds, 
and  the  gloom  of  the  ravine  was  no  longer  relieved  by  her  light. 

"  It  would  be  their  trick,"  reflected  he,  "  to  get  inside  the 
canon,  at  its  narrow  part,  and  wait  for  me  to  come  out  of  the 
cave.  They  would  waylay  me  pretty  handy  there.  Now  sup- 
pose they  o^re  up  the  canon  at  this  moment  ?" 

For  a  moment  he  paused  and  dwelt  upon  this  hypothesis.  He 
proceeded  again. 

**  Well,  let  them  ;  I'll  ride  on.  Cibolo  can  beat  the  rocks  a 
shot's  range'ahead  of  me.  If  they're  ambushed  there  without 
him  finding  them,  they'll  be  sharper  fellows  than  I  take  them  to 
be  ;  and  I  don't  consider  them  flats,  either,  the  scoundrels  !  If 
he  start  them,  I  can  soon  gallop  back  out  of  their  reach.  Here! 
Cibolo  !" 

The  dog,  that  had  stopped  a  few  paces  in  front,  now  came 
running  back,  and  looked  up  in  his  master's  face.  The  latter 
gave  him  a  sign,  uttering  the  simple  word  "  Anda  !" 

At  the  word  the  animal  sprang  off,  and  commenced  quarter- 
ing the  ground  for  a  couple  of  hundred  yards  in  advance. 

Following  him,  the  horseman  moved  forward. 

In  this  way  he  approached  the  point  where,  the  two  walls 
converging,  narrowed  the  canon  to  a  space  of  little  more  than  a 
hundred  yards.  Along  the  bases  of  the  cliffs,  on  both  sides,  lay 
large  loose  rocks,  that  would  have  given  cover  to   men   in 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  319 

ambush,  and  even  horses  might  have  been  concealed  behind 
them. 

"  This,"  thought  Carlos,  "  would  be  the  place  chosen  for  their 
cowardly  attack.  They  might  hit  me  from  either  side  with  half 
an  aim.     But  Cibolo  makes  no  sign. — Ha  ?" 

The  last  exclamation  was  uttered  in  a  short  sharp  tone.  It 
had  been  called  forth  by  a  low  yelp  from  the  dog.  The  animal 
had  struck  the  trail  where  the  yellow  hunter  and  his  companion 
had  crossed  to  the  middle  of  the  ravine.  The  moon  had  again 
emerged  from  the  clouds,  and  Carlos  could  see  the  dog  dashing 
swiftly  along  the  pebbles  and  up  the  ravine  towards  the  mouth 
of  the  cavern  ! 

His  master  would  have  called  him  back,  for  he  was  leaving 
the  loose  rocks  unsearched,  and,  without  that  being  done,  Carlos 
felt  that  it  would  be  perilous  to  proceed  farther  ;  but  the  swift- 
ness with  which  the  dog  had  gone  forward  showed  that  he  was 
on  a  fresh  trail  ;  and  it  now  occurred  to  the  cibolero  that  his 
enemies  might  be  within  the  cave  itself ! 

The  thought  had  hardly  crossed  his  mind  when  the  dog  uttered 
several  successive  yelps  !  Although  he  had  got  out  of  sight,  hia 
master  knew  that  he  was  at  that  moment  approaching  the  mouth 
of  the  cave,  and  running  upon  a  fresh  scent. 

Carlos  drew  up  his  horse  and  listened.  He  dare  proceed  no 
farther.  He  dared  not  recall  the  dog.  His  voice  would  have 
been  heard  if  any  one  were  near.  He  reflected  that  he  could  do 
no  better  than  wait  till  the  dog  should  return,  or  by  his  attack 
give  some  sign  of  what  he  was  after.  It  might,  after  all,  be  the 
grizzly  bear,  or  some  other  animal,  he  was  pursuing. 

The  cibolero  sat  upon  his  horse  in  perfect  silence — not  unpre- 
pared though  for  any  sudden  attack.  His  true  rifle  lay  across  his 
thighs,  and  he  had  already  looked  to  its  flint  and  priming.  He 
listened  to  every  sound,  while  his  eyes  pierced  the  dark  recesses 
of  the  ravine  before  and  around  him. 

For  only  a  few  moments  this  uncertainty  lasted,  and  then  back 


320  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

down  the  chasm  came  a  noise  that  caused  the  listener  to  start  in 
his  saddle.  It  resembled  the  worrying  of  dogs,  and  for  a  moment 
Carlos  fancied  that  Cibolo  had  made  his  attack  upon  a  bear  ! 
Only  a  moment  did  this  illusion  last,  for  his  quick  ear  soon 
detected  the  voices  of  more  dogs  than  one  ;  and  in  the  fierce 
confusion  he  distinguished  the  deep-toned  bark  of  a  blood- 
hound ! 

The  whole  situation  became  clear  to  him  at  once.  His  enemies 
had  been  awaiting  him  in  the  cave — for  from  it  he  was  certain 
that  the  sounds  proceeded  ! 

His  first  instinct  was  to  wheel  his  horse  and  gallop  out  of  the 
canon.     He  waited  a  moment,  however,  and  listened. 

The  worrying  noise  continued,  but,  amid  the  roar  and  barking 
of  the  dogs,  Carlos  could  distinguish  the  voices  of  men, 
uttered  in  low  hurried  tones,  as  if  addressing  the  dogs  and  also 
one  another. 

All  at  once  the  conflict  appeared  to  cease,  for  the  animals 
became  silent,  except  the  hound,  who  at  intervals  gave  out  his 
deep  loud  bay.     In  a  moment  more  he,  too,  was  silent. 

Carlos  knew  by  this  silence  that  Cibolo  had  either  been  killed 
upon  the  spot,  or,  having  been  attacked  by  men,  had  sheered  off. 
In  either  case  it  would  be  of  no  use  waiting  his  return.  If  alive, 
he  knew  that  the  dog  would  follow  and  overtake  him.  Without 
further  delay,  therefore,  he  turned  his  horse's  head,  and  galloped 
back  down  the  ravine. 


CHAPTER  LYII. 


On  arriving  at  the  mouth  of  the  ravine,  he  halted — not  in  the 
middle  of  the  plain,  but  under  the  shadow  of  the  rocks — the 
same  rocks  where  the  hunters  had  placed  themselves  in  ambush 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  321 

He  did  not  dismount,  but  sat  in  his  saddle,  gazing  up  the 
canon,  and  listening  for  some  token  of  the  expected  pursuit. 

He  had  not  been  long  in  this  spot,  when  he  perceived  a  dark 
object  approaching  him.  It  gave  him  joy,  for  he  recognised 
Cibolo  coming  along  his  trail.  The  next  moment  the  dog  was 
by  his  stirrup.  The  cibolero  bent  down  in  his  saddle,  and  per- 
ceived that  the  poor  brute  was  badly  cut  and  bleeding  profusely. 
Several  gashes  appeared  along  his  sides,  and  one  near  his 
shoulder  exhibited  a  flap  of  hanging  skin,  over  which  the  red 
stream  was  pouring.  The  animal  was  evidently  weak  from  loss 
of  blood,  and  tottered  in  his  tracks. 

"  Amigo  !"  said  Carlos,  "you  have  saved  my  life  to  a  cer- 
tainty.    It's  my  turn  to  save  yours — if  I  can." 

As  he  said  this  he  dismounted,  and,  taking  the  dog  in  his 
arms,  climbed  back  into  the  saddle. 

For  a  while  he  sat  reflecting  what  to  do,  with  his  eyes  turned 
in  the  direction  from  which  he  expected  the  pursuit. 

He  had  now  no  doubt  as  to  who  were  the  occupants  of  the 
cave.  The  bay  of  the  hound  was  satisfactory  evidence  of  the 
presence  of  the  yellow  hunter,  and  of  course  the  zambo  was 
along  with  him.  Carlos  knew  of  no  other  bloodhound  in  the 
settlement — the  one  heard  must  be  that  of  the  mulatto. 

For  some  minutes  he  remained  by  the  rocks,  considering  what 
course  he  had  best  take. 

"  I'll  ride  on  to  the  grove,"  reflected  he,  "  and  hide  in  it  till 
Antonio  comes.  They  can't  track  me  this  night,  it  will  be  too  dark. 
The  whole  sky  is  becoming  clouded — there  will  be  no  more  moon 
to-night.  I  can  lie  hid  all  day  to-morrow,  if  they  don't  follow. 
If  they  do,  why,  I  can  see  them  far  enough  off  to  ride  away. 
My  poor  Cibolo,  how  you  bleed!  Heavens,  what  a  gashl 
Patience,  brave  friend  1  When  we  halt  your  wounds  shall  be 
looked  to.  Yes!  to  the  grove  I'll  go.  They  won't  suspect  me 
of  taking  that  direction,  as  it  is  towards  the  settlements. 
Besides,  they  can't  trail  me  in  the  darkness.     Ha!  what  am  I 

14* 


322  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

thinking  of? — not  trail  me  in  the  darkness!  What!  I  had  for- 
gotten the  boodhound?  0  God,  preserve  me!  These  fiends  can 
follow  me  were  it  as  dark  as  pitch !     God  preserve  me  !" 

-An  anxious  expression  came  over  his  countenance,  and  partly 
from  the  burden  he  held  in  his  arms,  and  partly  from  the  weight 
of  his  thoughts,  he  dropped  into  an  attitude  that  betokened 
deep  depression.  For  the  first  time  the  hunted  outlaw  showed 
symptoms  of  despair. 

For  a  long  while  he  remained  with  his  head  leaning  forward, 
and  his  body  bent  over  the  neck  of  his  horse. 

But  he  had  not  yet  yielded  to  despair. 

All  at  once  he  started  up,  as  if  some  thought,  suddenly  con- 
ceived, had  given  him  hopes.  A  new  resolution  seemed  to  have 
been  taken. 

"  Yes,"  he  soliloquised,  "  I  shall  go  to  the  grove — direct  to 
the  grove.  Ha  !  you  blood-thirsty  yellow-skin,  I'll  try  your 
boasted  skill.  We  shall  see — we  shall  see.  Maybe  you'll  get 
your  reward,  but  not  that  you  are  counting  upon.  You  have 
yet  something  to  do  before  you  take  the  scalp  of  Carlos  the 
cibolero!" 

Muttering  these  words  he  turned  his  horse's  head,  renewed 
his  hold  of  the  dog  and  the  bridle,  and  set  off  across  the  plain. 

He  rode  at  a  rapid  pace,  and  without  casting  a  look  behind 
him.  He  appeared  to  be  in  a  hurry,  though  it  could  not  be 
from  fear  of  being  overtaken.  JSTo  one  was  likely  to  come  up  to 
him  so  long  as  he  kept  on  at  such  a  pace. 

He  was  silent  except  now  and  then  when  he  addressed  some 
kind  word  to  the  dog  Cibolo,  whose  blood  ran  over  his  thighs, 
and  down  the  flanks  of  the  horse.  The  poor  brute  was  weak, 
and  could  no  longer  have  kept  his  feet. 

"Patience,  old  friend! — patience !— you  shall  soon  have  rest 
from  this  jolting." 

In  less  than  an  hour  he  had  reached  the  long  grove  on  the 
Pecos — the  same   where  he  had  lately  parted  with  Antonio, 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  323 

Here  he  halted.  It  was  the  goal  of  his  journey.  Within  that 
grove  he  had  resolved  on  passing  the  remainder  of  the  night, 
and,  if  not  disturbed,  the  whole  of  the  following  day. 

The  Pecos  at  this  point,  and  for  many  miles  above  and  below, 
ran  between  low  banks  that  rose  vertically  from  the  water.  On 
both  sides  its  "  bottom"  was  a  smooth  plain,  extending  for  miles 
back,  where  it  stepped  up  to  a  higher  level.  It  was  nearly  tree- 
less. Scattered  clumps  grew  at  distant  intervals,  and  along  its 
margin  a  slight  fringing  of  willows.  This  fringe  was  not  continu- 
ous, but  broken  here  and  there  by  gaps,  through  which  the 
water  might  be  seen.  The  timber  clumps  were  composed  of  cot- 
ton-wood trees  and  live-oak,  with  acacias  forming  an  underwood, 
and  occasionally  plants  of  cactus  growing  near. 

These  groves  were  so  small,  and  so  distant  from  each  other, 
that  they  did  not  intercept  the  general  view  of  the  surface,  and 
a  person  occupying  one  of  them  could  see  a  horseman,  or  other 
large  object,  at  a  great  distance.  A  man  concealed  in  them 
could  not  have  been  approached  by  his  enemy  in  daylight,  if 
awake  and  watching.  At  night,  of  course,  it  was  different,  and 
the  security  then  afforded  depended  upon  the  degree  of  dark- 
ness. 

The  "  motte,"  at  which  the  cibolero  had  arrived,  was  far 
apart  from  any  of  the  others,  and  commanded  a  view  of  the  river 
bottom  on  both  sides  for  more  than  a  mile's  distance.  The  grove 
itself  was  but  a  few  acres  in  size,  but  the  fringe  of  willows  run- 
ning along  the  stream  at  both  ends  gave  it,  when  viewed  from  a 
distance,  the  appearance  of  a  wood  of  larger  dimensions.  It 
stood  upon  the  very  bank  of  the  stream,  and  the  selvidge  of 
willows  looked  like  its  prolongation.  These,  however,  reached 
but  a  few  feet  from  the  water's  edge,  while  the  grove  timber  ran 
out  several  hundred  yards  into  the  plain. 

About  this  grove  there  was  a  peculiarity.  Its  central  part  was 
not  timbered,  but  open,  and  covered  only  with  a  smooth  sward 
of  gramma  grass.      It  was,  in  fact,  a  glade,  nearly  circular  in 


324  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

shape,  and  about  a  hundred  yards  in  diameter.  On  one  side 
of  this  glade  the  river  impinged,  its  bank  being  almost  a  tan- 
gent line  to  it.  Here  there  was  a  gap  in  the  timber,  so  that 
out  of  the  glade  could  be  obtained  a  view  of  the  bottom  on  the 
other  side  of  the  stream.  Diametrically  opposite  to  this  gap 
another  opening,  of  an  avenue-like  form,  led  out  into  the  adja- 
cent plain,  so  that  the  grove  was  in  reality  bisected  by  an  open 
line  which  separated  it  into  two  groves,  nearly  equal  in  extent. 
This  separation  could  only  be  observed  from  certain  positions 
in  the  plain — one  on  each  side  of  the  river. 

The  glade,  the  avenue  of  a  dozen  yards  leading  from  it  to  the 
outside  plain,  and  the  plain  itself,  were  all  perfectly  level,  and 
covered  with  a  smooth  turf.  Any  object  upon  their  surface 
would  be  easily  perceptible  at  a  distance.  The  grove  was  thickly 
stocked  with  underwood — principally  the  smaller  species  of 
"  mezquite."  There  was  also  a  network  of  vines  and  llianas  that, 
stretching  upward,  twined  around  the  limbs  of  the  live  oaks — 
the  latter  forming  the  highest  and  largest  timber  of  all.  The 
underwood  was  impenetrable  to  the  eye,  though  a  hunter  could 
have  crept  through  it  in  pursuit  of  game.  At  night,  however, 
even  under  moonlight,  it  appeared  a  dark  and  impassable 
thicket. 

On  one  side  of  the  glade,  where  the  ground  was  dry  and  sandy, 
there  stood  a  small  clump  of  pitahaya  cactus.  There  were  not 
aver  a  dozen  plants  in  all,  but  two  or  three  of  them  were  large 
specimens,  sending  up  their  soft  succulent  limbs  nearly  as  high 
as  the  live  oaks.  Standing  by  themselves  in  massive  columns, 
and  so  unlike  the  trees  that  surrounded  them,  they  gave  a  pecu- 
liar character  to  the  scene  ;  and  the  eye,  unaccustomed  to  these 
gigantic  candelabra,  would  scarce  have  known  to  what  kingdom 
of  nature  they  belonged — so  unlike  were  they  to  the  ordinary 
forms  of  vegetation. 

Such  were  the  features  of  the  spot  where  the  hunted  outlaw 
gought  shelter  for  the  night. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  325 


CHAPTER   LYIII. 


Carlos  spoke  the  truth  when  he  gave  his  dog  the  credit  of 
having  saved  his  life,  or,  at  all  events,  his  liberty,  which  in  the 
end  amounted  to  the  same  thing.  But  for  the  sagacious  brute 
having  preceded  him,  he  would  certainly  have  entered  the  cave, 
and  as  certainly  would  he  have  been  captured. 

His  cunning  adversaries  had  taken  every  step  necessary  for 
securing  him.  They  had  hidden  their  horses  far  back  in  the 
cavern.  They  had  placed  themselves  behind  the  jutting  rocks — 
one  on  each  side  of  the  entrance — so  that  the  moment  he  should 
have  shown  himself  they  were  prepared  to  spring  upon  him  like 
a  brace  of  tigers. 

Their  dogs,  too,  were  there  to  aid  them — crouched  by  the  side 
of  their  masters,  and  along  with  them,  ready  to  seize  upan  the 
unsuspecting  victim. 

It  was  a  well-planned  ambuscade,  and  so  far  well  executed. 
The  secrecy  with  which  the  hunters  had  left  the  settlement,  and 
made  their  roundabout  journey — their  adroit  approach  to  the 
ravine — their  patient  behaviour  in  watching  till  Carlos  had 
ridden  out  of  the  way,  and  their  then  taking  possession  ot  the 
cave,  were  all  admirably  executed  manoeuvres. 

How  was  it  possible  the  cibolero  could  be  aware  of,  or  even 
suspect,  their  presence  ?  They  did  not  for  a  moment  fancy  that 
he  knew  of  their  return  from  their  hunting  expedition.  It  was 
quifce  dark  the  night  before,  when  they  had  passed  up  the  valley 
to  the  mission  ;  and  after  unpacking  the  produce  of  their  hunt, 
which  had  been  done  without  observation,  the  Padre  Joaquin 
had  enjoined  on  them  not  to  show  themselves  in  the  town  before 
he  should  send  them  word.  But  few  of  the  mission  servants, 
then,  knew  of  their  return  ;  and  for  the  rest,  no  one  knew  any 
thing  who  would  or  could  have  communicated  it  to  Carina. 


326  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Therefore,  reasoned  they,  he  could  have  no  suspicion  of  their 
being  in  the  cave.  As  to  their  trail  up  the  ravine  he  would  not 
notice  it  on  his  return.  He  would  only  strike  it  where  it  led 
over  the  shingle,  and,  of  course,  there  it  would  not  be  visible 
even  in  daylight. 

Never  was  a  trap  better  set.  He  would  walk  into  the  cave 
unsuspectingly,  and  perhaps  leading  his  horse.  They  would 
spring  upon  him — dogs  and  all — and  pinion  him  before  he  could 
draw  either  pistol  or  knife  !     There  seemed  no  chance  for  him. 

For  all  that  there  was  a  chance,  as  the  yellow  hunter  well 
knew ;  and  it  was  that  which  caused  him  at  intervals  to  mutter, — 

"  Dam  !  fear  dog  give  us  trouble,  boy  Pepe." 

To  this  the  zambo's  only  response  was  the  bitter  shibboleth — 
n  Carajo  f  showing  that  both  were  uneasy  about  the  dog. 
Long  before  this  time  both  had  heard  of  the  fame  of  Cibolo, 
though  neither  had  a  full  knowledge  of  the  perfect  training  to 
which  that  sagacious  animal  had  attained. 

They  reflected  that,  should  the  dog  enter  the  cave  first,  they 
would  be  discovered  by  him,  and  warning  given  to  his  master. 
Should  he  enter  it  before  the  latter  had  got  near,  the  chances 
were  that  their  ambuscade  would  prove  a  failure.  On  the  other 
hand,  should  the  dog  remain  in  the  rear,  all  would  go  right. 
Even  should  he  approach  at  the  same  time  with  his  master,  so 
that  the  latter  might  get  near  without  being  alarmed,  there 
would  still  be  a  chance  of  their  rushing  out  upon  and  shooting 
either  horse  or  rider. 

Thus  reasoned  these  two  treacherous  ruffians  in  the  interim  of 
the  cibolero's  absence. 

They  had  not  yet  seated  themselves  in  the  positions  they 
designed  to  take  by  the  entrance  to  the  cave.  They  could 
occupy  these  at  a  moment's  warning.  They  stood  under  the 
shadow  of  the  rocks,  keeping  watch  down  the  ravine.  They 
knew  they  might  be  a  long  time  on  their  vigil,  and  they  made 
themselves  as  comfortable  as  possible,  by  consuming  the  meagre 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  327 

stock  of  provisions  which  the  cibolero  had  left  in  the  cave.  The 
mulatto,  to  keep  out  the  cold,  had  thrown  the  newly  appropriated 
blanket  upon  his  shoulders.  A  gourd  of  chingarito,  which  they 
had  taken  care  to  bring  with  them,  enabled  them  to  pass  the 
time  cheerfully  enough.  The  only  drawback  upon  their  mirth 
was  the  thought  of  the  dog  Cibolo,  which  every  now  and  again 
intruded  itself  upon  the  mind  of  the  yellow  hunter,  as  well  as 
upon  that  of  his  darker  confrere. 

Their  vigil  was  shorter  than  either  had  anticipated.  They 
.fancied  that  their  intended  victim  might  make  a  long  ride  of  it — 
perhaps  to  the  borders  of  the  settlement — that  he  might  have 
business  that  would  detain  him,  and  that  it  might  be  near  morn- 
ing before  he  would  get  back. 

In  the  midst  of  these  conjectures,  and  while  it  still  wanted 
some  hours  of  midnight,  the  mulatto,  whose  eyes  were  bent 
down  the  ravine,  was  seen  suddenly  to  start,  and  grasp  his  com- 
panion by  the  sleeve. 

"  Look  ! — yonder,  boy  Pepe  1     Yonder  come  guero  I" 

The  speaker  pointed  to  a  form  approaching  from  the  plain, 
and  nearing  the  narrow  part  of  the  ravine.  It  was  scarce  visi- 
ble by  the  uncertain  light,  and  just  possible  to  distinguish  it  as 
the  form  of  a  man  on  horseback. 

"  Carr-rr-a-ai  !  it  is — carr-r-ai  1"  replied  the  zambo,  after 
peering  for  some  time  through  the  darkness. 

"  Keep  close  in,  boy  Pepe  !  hwish  !  Pull  back  dog  !  take  place 
— lie  close — I  watch  outside — hwish  \" 

The  zambo  took  his  station  according  to  the  plan  they  had 
agreed  upon  ;  while  the  yellow  hunter,  bloodhound  in  hand, 
remained  by  the  entrance  of  the  cave.  In  a  few  moments  the 
latter  was  seen  to  start  up  with  a  gesture  of  alarm. 

"  Dam  !"  he  exclaimed.  "  Dam  !  told  you  so — all  lost — 
ready,  boy  Pepe — dog  on  our  trail !" 

"  Carajo,  Man'l  !  what's  to  be  done  Y*  eagerly  inquired  the 
zambo. 

"  In — in — let  come  in — kill  'im  in  cave — in  I" 


328  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

Both  rushed  inside  and  stood  waiting.  They  had  hastily 
formed  the  design  of  seizing  the  cibolero's  dog  the  moment  he 
should  enter  the  cave  and  strangling  him  if  possible. 

In  this  design  they  were  disappointed  ;  for  the  animal,  on 
reaching  the  mouth  of  the  cave,  refused  to  enter,  but  stopped 
upon  the  ledge  outside  and  commenced  barking  loudly. 

The  mulatto  uttered  a  cry  of  disappointment,  and,  dropping 
the  bloodhound,  rushed  forward,  knife  in  hand,  to  attack  Cibolo, 
At  the  same  moment  the  hound  sprang  forward,  and  the  two 
dogs  became  engaged  in  a  desperate  conflict.  This  would  have 
terminated  to  the  disadvantage  of  the  hound,  but,  in  another 
moment,  all  four — mulatto,  zambo,  hound,  and,  wolf — were 
assailing  Cibolo  both  with  knives  and  teeth.  The  latter,  seeing 
himself  thus  overmatched,  and  having  already  received  several 
bad  cuts,  prudently  retreated  among  the  rocks. 

He  was  not  followed,  as  the  ruffians  had  still  some  hopes  that 
the  cibolero,  not  suspecting  what  it  could  mean,  might  yet 
advance  towards  the  cave.  But  these  hopes  were  of  short  dura- 
tion. Next  moment  through  the  dim  light  they  perceived  the 
horseman  wheel  round,  and  gallop  off  towards  the  mouth  of  the 
ravine  ! 

Exclamations  of  disappointment,  profane  ejaculations,  and 
wild  oaths,  echoed  for  some  minutes  through  the  vaulted  cavern. 

The  excited  ruffians  at  length  became  more  cool,  and,  groping 
about  in  the  darkness,  got  hold  of  their  horses,  and  led  them  out 
upon  the  ledge.  Here  they  stopped  to  give  further  vent  to  their 
chagrin,  and  to  deliberate  on  their  future  course. 

To  attempt  immediate  pursuit  would  not  avail  them,  as  they 
well  knew  the  cibolero  would  be  many  a  mile  out  of  their  reach, 
before  they  could  descend  to  the'plain. 

For  a  long  time  they  continued  to  give  utterance  to  expres- 
sions of  chagrin,  mingled  with  anathemas  upon  the  head  of  the 
dog  Cibolo.  At  length  becoming  tired  of  this,  they  once  more 
set  their  heads  to  business. 

The  zambo  was  of  opinion  it  would  be  useless  to  go  farther 


THE   WHITE    CHIEF.  329 

that  night — they  had  no  chance  of  coming  np  with  the  cibolero 
before  morning — in  daylight  they  would  more  easily  make  out 
his  trail. 

"  Boy  Pepe,  fool  1"  was  the  mulatto's  reply  to  these  observa- 
tions.    "  Track  by  daylight — be  seen — spoil  all,  fool  Pepe  1" 

"  Then  what  way,  brother  Man'l  ?" 

"  Dam  !  forgot  bloodhound  ?  Trail  by  night  fast  as  ride-^ 
soon  overtake  giiero." 

"  But,  brother  Man'l,  he's  not  going  to  stop  short  of  ten  leagues 
from  here  !     We  can't  come  up  with  him  to-night,  can  we  ?" 

11  Fool  again,  boy  Pepe  !  Stop  within  ten  miles — stop 
because  won't  think  of  bloodhound — won't  think  can  trail  'im — ■ 
stop,  sure.  Dam  !  that  dog  played  devil — thought  he  would — 
dam  !" 

"  Curses  !  he  won't  trouble  us  any  more." 

"  Why  think  that,  boy  Pepe  ?" 

"  Why,  brother  Man'l  !  because  I  had  my  blade  into  him. 
He'll  not  limp  much  farther,  I  warrant." 

"  Dam  !  wish  could  think  so — if  could  think  so,  give  double 
onza.  But  for  dog  have  gtiero  now.  But  for  dog,  get  giiero 
before  sun  up.  Stop  soon — don't  suspect  us  yet — don't  suspect 
hound — stop,  I  say.     By  mighty  God — sure  !" 

"  How,  brother  Man'l  ?  you  think  he'll  not  go  far  off  ?" 

"  Sure  of  it.  Giiero  not  ride  far — nowhere  to  go — soon  trail 
'im — find  'im  asleep — crawl  on  'im  but  for  dog — crawl  on  'im 
sure." 

"  If  you  think  so  then,  I  don't  believe  you  need  trouble  your- 
self about  the  dog.  If  he  lives  twenty  minutes  after  the  stab  I 
gave  him,  he's  a  tough  brute,  that's  all.  You  find  the  giiero,  I 
promise  you'll  find  no  dog  with  him." 

11  Hope  so,  boy  Pepe — try  anyhow — Come  I" 

Saying  this  the  yellow  hunter  straddled  his  horse,  and  followed 
by  the  zambo  and  the  dogs  commenced  moving  down  the  rocky 
channel  of  the  ravine. 


830  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  LIX. 

Having  arrived  at  the  point  where  the  horseman  had  been 
last  seen,  the  mulatto  dismounted,  and  called  up  the  bloodhound. 
He  addressed  some  words  to  the  dog,  and  by  a  sign  set  him  on 
the  trail.  The  animal  understood  what  was  wanted,  and,  laying 
his  nose  to  the  ground,  ran  forward  silently.  The  hunter  again 
climbed  back  to  his  saddle,  and  both  he  and  his  companion  spur- 
red their  horses  so  as  to  keep  pace  with  the  bloodhound. 

This  was  easy  enough,  though  the  moon  was  no  longer  seen. 
The  colour  of  the  dog — a  very  light  red — rendered  him  conspicu- 
ous against  the  dark  green  sward,  and  there  were  neither  bushes 
nor  long  grass  to  hide  him.  Moreover,  by  the  instruction  of 
his  master,  he  moved  slowly  along  the  trail — although  the  scent 
was  still  fresh,  and  he  could  have  gone  at  a  much  faster  rate. 
He  had  been  trained  to  track  slowly  in  the  night,  and  also  to  be 
silent  about  it,  so  that  the  "  bay"  peculiar  to  his  race  was  not 
heard. 

It  was  two  hours,  full  time,  before  they  came  in  sight  of  the 
grove  where  the  cibolero  had  halted.  The  moment  the  mulatto 
saw  the  timber,  he  pointed  to  it,  muttering  to  his  companion  : — 

"  See,  boy  Pepe  !  dog  make  for  island — see  !  Bet  onzagtiero 
there.     Dam  !  there  sure  !" 

When  they  had  arrived  within  five  or  six  hundred  yards  of 
the  grove — it  was  still  but  dimly  visible  under  the  darkening  sky 
— the  yellow  hunter  called  the  dog  off  the  trail  and  ordered  him 
to  keep  behind.  He  knew  that  the  horseman  must  have  passed 
either  into  the  grove  or  close  beside  it.  In  either  case  his  trail 
could  be  easily  taken  up  again.  If — as  the  mulatto  from  his 
excited  manner  evidently  believed — their  victim  was  still  in  the 
grove,  then  the  dog's  sagacity  was  no  longer  needed.  The  time 
was  come  for  them  to  take  other  measures. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  331 

Diverging  from  his  forward  course,  the  yellow  hunter  rode  in 
a  circle,  keeping  at  about  the  same  distance  from  the  edge  of 
the  timber.  He  was  followed  by  his  companion  and  the 
dogs. 

When  opposite  the  gap  made  by  the  avenue,  a  bright  blaze 
struck  suddenly  upon  their  eyes,  causing  both  to  rein  up  with  an 
exclamation  of  surprise.  They  had  arrived  at  a  point  command- 
ing a  view  of  the  glade,  in  the  centre  of  which  they  perceived  a 
large  firel 

"Told  so,  boy  Pepe!  fooPs  asleep  yonder — never  dream  could 
trail  him  by  night — don't  like  cold — good  fire — believe  safe 
enough.  Know  that  glade — cunning  place — only  see  fire  from 
two  points.     Ha!   yonder  horse!" 

The  figure  of  a  horse  standing  near  the  fire  was  plainly  dis- 
cernible under  the  light. 

"  Dam  !"  continued  the  hunter  ;  "  giiero  bigger  fool  than 
thought  'im.  Mighty  God,  see!  believe  'im  asleep  yonder!  him, 
sure !" 

As  the  mulatto  uttered  these  words,  he  pointed  to  a  dark 
form  by  the  fire.  It  appeared  to  be  the  body  of  a  man  prostrate 
and  asleep. 

"  Santissima,  it  is!"  replied  the  zambo.  "Snug  by  the  fire, 
too.  He  is  a  fool!  but,  sure  enough,  he  could  have  no  thought 
of  our  following  him  in  a  night  so  dark  as  this." 

"  Hwish,  dam!  dog  not  there,  giiero  ours.  No  more  talk,  boy 
Pepe!  follow  me!" 

The  mulatto  headed  his  horse,  not  direct  for  the  grove,  hut 
for  a  point  on  the  bank  of  the  river  some  distance  below.  They 
rode  silently,  but  now  with  more  rapidity. 

Their  victim  was  just  where  they  would  have  wished  him, 
and  they  were  in  a  hurry  to  take  advantage  of  his  situation. 
The  nature  of  the  ground  was  well  known  to  both,  for  they  had 
shot  deer  from  the  cover  of  that  very  copse. 


332  THE     WHITE    CHIEF. 

On  arriving  at  the  river  bank,  both  dismounted,  and  having 
tied  both  their  horses  and  dogs  to  the  willows,  they  commenced 
moving  forward  in  the  direction  of  the  grove. 

They  observed  .less  caution  than  they  might  otherwise  have 
done.  They  felt  certain  their  victim  was  asleep  by  the  fire.  Fool, 
they  thought  him!  but  then,  how  was  he  to  have  suspected  their 
presence  ?  The  most  cunning  might  have  deemed  himself  secure 
under  such  circumstances.  It  was  natural  enough  that  he  had 
gone  to  sleep,  wearied  as  no  doubt  he  was.  Natural,  too,  that 
he  had  kindled  a  fire.  The  night  had  become  unpleasantly  cold, 
and  it  would  have  been  impossible  to  sleep  without  a  fire.  All 
that  seemed  natural  enough. 

They  reached  the  edge  of  the  grove,  and  without  hesitation 
crawled  into  the  underwood. 

The  night  was  still,  the  breeze  scarce  turned  a  leaf,  and  the 
slightest  rustling  among  the  bushes  could  have  been  heard  in  any 
part  of  the  glade.  A  low  murmer  of  water  from  a  distant 
rapid,  a  light  ripple  in  the  nearer  stream,  the  occasional  howl  of 
the  prairie  wolf,  and  the  dismal  wailing  of  night-birds,  were  the 
only  sounds  that  fell  upon  the  ear. 

But  although  the  man-stalkers  were  making  their  way  through 
thick  underwood,  not  a  sound  betokened  their  advance.  There 
was  no  rustling  of  leaves,  no  snapping  of  twigs,  no  crackling  of 
dead  sticks,  under  the  pressure  of  hand  or  knee,  no  signs  of 
human  presence  within  that  dark  shrubbery.  These  men  well 
knew  how  to  thread  the  thicket.  Silent,  as  the  snake  glides 
through  the  grass,  was  their  advance. 

In  the  glade  reigned  perfect  silence.  In  its  very-  centre 
blazed  a  large  fire  that  lit  up  the  whole  surface  with  its  bril- 
liant flames.  It  was  easy  to  distinguish  the  form  of  a  fine  steed 
— the  steed  of  the  cibolero — standing  near  the  fire;  and,  nearer 
still,  the  prostrate  form  of  his  master,  who  seemed  asleep  I  Yes, 
there  was  the  manga,  the  sombrero,  the  boots  and  spurs.   There 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  333 

was  the  lazo  reaching  from  the  neck  of  the  horse,  and,  no  doubt, 
wound  around  the  arm  of  the  sleeper  I  All  these  points  could 
be  determined  at  a  glance. 

The  horse  started,  struck  the  ground  with  his  hoof,  and  then 
stood  still  again! 

What  had  he  heard  ?   Some  wild  beast  moving  near  ? 

No,  not  a  wild  beast — worse  than  that. 

Upon  the  southern  edge  of  the  glade  a  face  looked  out  from 
the  underwood — a  human  face  !  It  remained  but  a  moment, 
and  was  then  drawn  back  behind  the  leaves.  That  face  could 
easily  have  been  recognised.  Its  yellow  complexion,  conspicu- 
ous under  the  glare  of  the  blazing  wood,  told  to  whom  it 
belonged.     It  was  the  face  of  Manuel  the  mulatto. 

For  some  moments  it  remained  behind  the  leafy  screen.  Then  it 
was  protruded  as  before,  and  close  beside  it  another  face  of  darker 
hue.  Both  were  turned  in  the  same  direction.  Both  regarded 
the  prostrate  form  by  the  fire,  that  still  appeared  to  be  sound 
asleep  !  The  eyes  of  both  were  gleaming  with  malignant  tri- 
umph. Success  seemed  certain — their  victim  was  at  length 
within  their  power! 

The  faces  were  again  withdrawn,  and  for  a  minute  neither 
sound  nor  sight  gave  any  indication  of  their  presence.  At  the 
end  of  that  minute,  however,  the  head  of  the  mulatto  was  again 
protruded,  but  this  time  at  a  different  point,  close  to  the  sur- 
face of  the  ground,  and  where  there  was  an  opening  in  the 
underwood. 

In  a  moment  more  his  whole  body  was  drawn  through,  and 
appeared  in  a  recumbent  position  within  the  glade. 

The  head  and  body  of  the  zambo  followed  ;  and  both  now 
glided  silently  over  the  grass  in  the  direction  of  the  sleeper. 
Flat  upon  their  bellies,  like  a  pair  of  huge  lizards,  they  moved, 
one  following  in  the  other's  trail! 

The  mulatto  was  in  the  advance.  His  right  hand  grasped  a 
long-bladed  knife,  while  his  gun  was  carried  in  the  left. 


334:  THE    WHITE   CHIEF. 

They  moved  slowly  and  with  great  caution — though  ready  at 
any  moment  to  spring  forward  should  their  victim  awake,  and 
become  aware  of  their  presence. 

The  unconscious  sleeper  lay  between  them  and  the  fire.  His 
form  cast  a  shadow  over  the  sward.  Into  this  they  crept,  with 
the  view  of  better  concealment,  and  proceeded  on. 

At  length  the  mulatto  arrived  within  three  feet  of  the  pros- 
trate body;  and  gathering  himself  he  rose  upon  his  knees  with 
the  intention  of  making  a  spring  forward.  The  sudden  erection 
of  his  body  brought  his  face  full  into  the  light,  and  rendered  it 
a  conspicuous  object.    His  time  was  come. 

The  whip-like  crack  of  a  rifle  was  heard,  and  at  the  same 
instant  a  stream  of  fire  shot  out  from  the  leafy  top  of  a  live  oak 
that  stood  near  the  entrance  of  the  avenue.  The  mulatto  sud- 
denly sprang  to  his  feet,  threw  out  his  arms  with  a  wild  cry, 
staggered  a  pace  or  two,  and  dropping  both  knife  and  gun,  fell 
forward  into  the  fire! 

The  zambo  also  leaped  to  his  feet ;  and,  believing  the  shot 
had  come  from  the  pretended  sleeper,  precipitated  himself  upon 
the  latter,  knife  in  hand,  and  drove  his  blade  with  desperate 
earnestness  into  the  side  of  the  prostrate  form. 

Almost  on  the  instant  he  leaped  back  with  a  yell  of  terror  ; 
and,  without  stopping  to  assist  his  fallen  comrade,  rushed  off 
over  the  glade,  and  disappeared  into  the  underwood.  The  figure 
by  the  fire  remained  prostrate  and  motionless  ! 

But  at  this  moment  a  dark  form  was  seen  to  descend  through 
the  branches  of  the  live  oak,  whence  the  shot  had  come;  a  shrill 
whistle  rang  through  the  glade  ;  and  the  steed,  dragging  his 
lazo,  galloped  up  under  the  tree. 

A  man,  half-naked,  and  carrying  a  long  rifle,  dropped  upon 
the  horse's  back  ;  and  the  next  instant  both  horse  and  man  dis- 
appeared through  the  avenue,  having  gone  off  at  full  speed  in 
the  direction  of  the  plain  ! 


?7~ 

p 

c 

a 

a 

c 

8> 

B 

•Q 

P. 

SB 

ft 
Q 
►1 

S 

R 

S 

■ 

4 

B 

?? 

o 

^ 

o 

n 

5 

2 

c 

ft 

B 

p 

B 
ft 

a 

7; 

a 

0 
S 

p 

c 

a 

p 

P 

P 

ft 

&1 

0 

3 

P 

ft 

ft 

•g 

5 

c 

c 

k 

p 
& 

o 

P* 

3 
p 

< 

5* 

o 

3 

K 

5. 

o 

Cf 

gr 
C 

oq 

»f 

o 

a 

p 

1 

a 

o 

B 

ft 
ft 

s? 

s 

ft 

P 

a 

3. 

0 

p 
0 

ft 
p 

t? 

0 

g 

p. 

p 

■d 

•o 

ft 

o 

o 

5' 

a 

DC 

o* 

fir 
S 

| 

P 

a 

o 

er 

3 
B 

i 

P 

6 
3 

ft 

5. 

8» 

o 

a 

DO 

0 

c 

CO 

O 

&r 
o 

■0 
►J 

of 

c 

0 
ft 

ft 

p 

0 
ft 

3 
B 

-^ 

3 

p. 

a 

-i 
P 

p 

a 

p 

c 

g 

'/. 

0 

09 

5 

c 

>q 

CO 

ft 

I 

5 

E 

o 

a 

0 

-. 

ft 

s 

o 

« 

g 

er 
a 

0 

3 

n 

2. 

5" 

9 

s 

c 

S 

a 

£r 

IB 

s 

ft 
g 

S? 

C5 

a 

O 

a 

5* 

i 

0 

I 

R<? 

p 

B 

9 

tr 

a 

- 

5 

5 

B" 

■j 

THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  335 


CHAPTER    LX. 

Who  was  he  then  who  lay  by  the  fire  ?  Not  Carlos  the  cibo 
lero  !  It  was  his  manga — his  botas — his  hat  and  spurs — his 
complete  habiliments  ! 

True,  but  Carlos  was  not  in  them.  He  it  was,  who,  half- 
naked,  had  dropped  from  the  tree,  and  galloped  off  upon  the 
horse  !     A  mystery  1 

Less  than  two  hours  before,  we  left  him  where  he  had  arrived 
— upon  the  edge  of  the  grove.  How  had  he  been  employed  since 
then  ?     A  knowledge  of  that  will  explain  the  mystery. 

On  reaching  the  grove,  he  had  ridden  direct  through  the 
avenue,  and  into  the  glade,  where  he  reined  up  his  horse  and 
dismounted.  Cibolo  was  gently  laid  upon  the  soft  grass,  with  a 
kind  expression  ;  but  his  wounds  remained  undressed  for  the 
present.  His  master  had  no  time  for  that.  He  had  other  work 
to  do,  which  would  occupy  him  for  the  next  hour. 

With  a  slack  bridle  his  horse  was  left  to  refresh  himself  on  the 
sward,  while  Carlos  proceeded  to  the  execution  of  a  design  that 
had  been  matured  in  his  mind  during  his  long  gallop. 

His  first  act  was  to  make  a  fire.  The  night  had  grown  chill 
enough  to  give  excuse  for  one.  It  was  kindled  near  the  centre 
of  the  glade.  Dry  logs  and  branches  were  found  among  the 
underwood,  and  these  were  brought  forward  and  heaped  upon 
the  pile,  until  the  flames  blazed  up,  illuming  the  glade  to  its  very 
circumference.  The  huge  cactus,  gleaming  in  the  red  light, 
looked  like  columns  of  stone  ;  and  upon  these  the  eyes  of  the 
cibolero  were  now  turned. 

Proceeding  towards  them,  knife  in  hand,  he  commenced  cutting 
through  the  stem  of  the  largest,  and  its  tall  form  was  soon  laid 
prostrate  upon  the  grass.  When  down,  he  hewed  both  stem  and 
branches  into  pieces  of  various  length,  and  then  dragged  them 


336  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

up  to  the  side  of  the  fire.  Surely  he  did  not  mean  to  add  them 
to  the  pile  !  These  green  succulent  masses  would  be  more  likely 
to  subdue  the  flame  than  contribute  to  its  brillaucy  ! 

Carlos  had  no  such  intention.  On  the  contrary,  he  placed 
the  pieces  several  feet  from  the  fire,  arranging  them  in  such  a 
manner  as  to  imitate,  nearly  as  possible,  the  form  and  dimensions 
of  a  human  body.  Two  cylindrical  pieces  served  for  the  thighs, 
and  two  more  for  the  arms,  and  these  were  laid  in  the  attitude 
that  would  naturally  be  adopted  by  a  person  in  repose  or  sleep. 
The  superior  shoulder  was  represented  by  the  "  elbow n  of  the 
plant  ;  and  when  the  whole  structure  was  covered  over  with  the 
ample  "  manga  "  of  the  cibolero,  it  assumed  a  striking  resem- 
blance to  the  body  of  a  man  lying  upon  his  side  ! 

The  head,  lower  limbs,  and  feet,  were  yet  wanting  to  complete 
the  design — for  it  was  a  design.  These  were  soon  supplied.  A 
round  clew  of  grass  was  formed  ;  and  this  placed  at  a  small 
distance  from  the  shoulders,  by  means  of  a  scarf  and  the  cibo- 
lero's  hat,  was  made  to  look  like  the  thing  for  which  it  was 
intended — a  human  head.  The  hat  was  slouched  over  the  ball 
of  grass  so  as  nearly  to  conceal  it,  and  seemed  as  if  so  placed 
to  keep  the  dew  or  the  musquitos  from  the  face  of  the  sleeper  1 

The  lower  limbs  and  feet  only  remained  to  be  counterfeited. 
With  these  considerable  pains  had  to  be  taken,  since  being 
nearest  to  the  fire — according  to  the  way  in  which  hunters 
habitually  sleep — they  would  be  more  exposed  to  observation 
than  any  other  part. 

All  these  points  had  been  already  considered  by  the  cibolero  ; 
and,  therefore,  without  stopping  for  a  moment  he  proceeded  to 
finish  his  work.  His  leathern  "botas"  were  pulled  off,  and 
adjusted  at  a  slight  angle  to  the  thighs  of  pitahaya,  and  in  such 
a  way  that  the  rim  of  the  ample  cloak  came  down  over  their 
tops.  The  huge  spurs  were  allowed  to  remain  on  the  boots,  and 
could  be  seen  from  a  distance  gleaming  in  the  blaze  of  the  fire. 

A  few  more  touches  and  the  counterfeit  was  complete. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  337 

He  that  had  made  it  now  stepped  back  to  the  edge  of  the 
glade,  and,  passing  around,  examined  it  from  different  points. 
He  appeared  satisfied.  Indeed,  no  one  would  have  taken  the 
figure  for  anything  but  that  of  a  sleeping  traveller  who  had  lain 
down  without  taking  off  his  spurs  ! 

Carlos  now  returned  to  the  fire,  and  uttering  a  low  signal 
brought  the  horse  up  to  his  hand.  He  led  the  animal  some 
paces  out,  and  tightened  the  bridle-rein  by  knotting  it  over  the 
horn  of  the  saddle.  This  the  well-trained  steed  knew  to  be  a 
command  for  him  to  give  over  browsing,  and  stand  still  in  that 
same  place  until  released  by  the  hand  of  his  master,  or  by  a  well- 
known  signal  he  had  been  taught  to  obey.  The  lazo  fastened  to 
the  bitt-ring  was  next  uncoiled.  One  end  of  the  rope  was 
carried  to  the  prostrate  figure,  and  placed  under  the  edge  of  the 
manga,  as  though  the  sleeper  held  it  in  his  hand  ! 

Once  more  the  cibolero  passed  round  the  circumference  of  the 
glade,  and  surveyed"  the  grouping  in  the  centre.  Again  he 
appeared  satisfied  ;  and,  re-entering  the  thicket,  he  brought  out 
a  fresh  armful  of  dry  wood  and  flung  it  on  the  fire. 

He  now  raised  his  eyes,  and  appeared  to  scrutinise  the  trees 
that  grew  around  the  glade.  His  gaze  rested  upon  a  large  live 
oak  standing  at  the  inner  entrance  of  the  avenue,  and  whose 
long  horizontal  limbs  stretched  over  the  open  ground.  The  top 
branches  of  this  tree  were  covered  thickly  with  its  evergreen 
frondage,  and  laced  with  vines  and  Spanish  moss  formed  a 
shady  canopy.  Besides  being  the  tallest  tree,  it  was  the  most 
ample  and  umbrageous — in  fact,  the  patriarch  of  the  grove. 

"  'Twill  do,"  muttered  Carlos,  as  he  viewed  it.  "  Thirty  paces 
— about  that — just  the  range.  They'll  not  enter  by  the  avenue 
— no — no  danger  of  that,  and  if  they  did  but  no — they'll  come 
along  the  bank  by  the  willows — yes,  sure  to  do  so — now  for 
Cibolo." 

He  glanced  for  a  moment  at  the  dog,  that  was  still  lying 
where  he  had  been  placed. 

15 


33  S  THE     WHITE     CHIEF. 

"  Poor  fellow  !  he  has  had  it  in  earnest.  He'll  carry  the 
marks  of  their  cowardly  knives  for  the  rest  of  his  days.  Well 
— he  may  live  long  enough  to  know  that  he  has  been  avenged 
— yes  !  that  may  he.  But  what  shall  I  do  with  him  f 
After  considering  a  minute,  he  continued  : — 
"  Carrambo  !  I  lose  time.  There's  a  half-hour  gone,  and  if 
they've  followed  at  all,  they'll  be  near  by  this  time.  Follow 
they  can  with  their  long-eared  brute,  and  I  hope  he'll  guide  them 
true.  What  can  I  do  with  Cibolo  ?  If  I  tie  him  at  the  root 
of  the  tree,  he'll  lie  quiet  enough,  poor  brute  !  But,  then, 
suppose  they  should  come  this  way  ?  I  don't  imagine  they  will. 
I  shouldn't  if  I  were  in  their  place  ;  but  suppose  they  should, 
the  dog  would  be  seen,  and  might  lead  them  to  suspect  some- 
thing wrong.     They  might  take  a  fancy  to  glance  up  the  tree, 

and  then No,  no,  it  won't  do — something  else  must  be 

done  with  Cibolo." 

Here  he  approached  the  root  of  the  live  oak,  and  looked 
inquiringly  up  among  its  branches. 

After  a  moment  he  seemed  to  be  satisfied  with  his  scrutiny. 
He  had  formed  a  new  resolution. 

"It  will  do,"  he  muttered.  "The  dog  can  lie  upon  those 
vines.  I'll  plait  them  a  little  for  him,  and  cover  them  with 
moss." 

Saying  this  he  caught  hold  of  the  lower  limbs,  and  sprang  up 
into  the  tree. 

After  dragging  down  some  of  the  creeping  vines,  he  twined 
them  between  the  forks  of  a  branch,  so  as  to  form  a  little 
platform.  He  next  tore  off  several  bunches  of  the  moss,  and 
placed  it  over  the  spot  thus  wattled. 

When  the  platform  was  completed  to  his  satisfaction,  he 

leaped  down  again  ;  and,  taking  the  animal  in  his  arms,  carried 

him  up  to  the  tree  and  placed  him  gently  upon  the  moss,  where 

the  dog  lay  quietly  down. 

To  dispose  of  himself  was  the  next  consideration.    That  was 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  339 

a  matter  of  easy  accomplishment,  and  consisted  in  laying  hold 
of  his  rifle,  swinging  his  body  back  into  the  tree,  and  seating 
himself  firmly  among  the  branches. 

He  now  arranged  himself  with  care  upon  his  seat.  One 
branch,  a  stout  one,  supported  his  body,  his  feet  rested  upon 
another,  while  a  third  formed  a  stay  for  his  arms.  In  a  fork 
lay  the  barrel  of  his  long  rifle,  the  stock  firmly  grasped  in  his  hands. 

He  looked  with  care  to  this  weapon.  Of  course  it  was* 
already  loaded,  but,  lest  the  night-dew  might  have  damped  the 
priming,  he  threw  up  the  pan-cover,  with  his  thumb-nail  scraped 
out  the  powder,  and  then  poured  in  a  fresh  supply  from  his 
horn.  This  he  adjusted  with  his  picker,  taking  care  that  a 
portion  of  it  should  pass  into  the  touch-hole,  and  communicate 
with  the  charge  inside.  The  steel  was  then  returned  to  its 
place,  and  the  flint  duly  looked  to.  Its  state  of  firmness  was 
felt,  its  edge  examined.  Both  appeared  to  be  satisfactory,  so 
the  piece  was  once  more  brought  to  its  rest  in  the  fork  of  the 
branch. 

The  cibolero  was  not  the  man  to  trust  to  blind  chance.  Like 
all  of  his  calling,  he  believed  in  the  wisdom  of  precautions.  Nc 
wonder  he  adopted  them  so  minutely  in  the  present  instance 
The  neglect  of  any  one  of  them  might  be  fatal  to  him.  The 
flashing  of  that  rifle  might  cost  him  his  life  !  No  wonder  he 
was  particular  about  the  set  of  his  flint,  and  the  dryness  of  his 
powder. 

The  position  he  occupied  was  well  chosen.  It  gave  him  a 
view  of  the  whole  glade,  and  no  object  as  large  as  a  cat  could 
enter  the  opening  without  being  seen  by  him. 

Silently  he  sat  gazing  around  the  circle  of  green  shrubbery — 
silently  and  anxiously — for  the  space  of  nearly  an  hour. 

His  patient  vigil  was  at  length  rewarded.  He  saw  the 
yellow  face  as  it  peered  from  the  underwood,  and  for  a  moment 
hesitated  about  firing  at  it  then.  He  had  even  taken  sight  upon 
it,  when  it  was  drawn  back  ! 


34:0  THE    WHITE     CHIEF. 

A  little  longer  he  waited — till  the  mulatto,  rising  to  his 
knees,  offered  his  face  full  in  the  blazing  light.  At  that  moment 
his  finger  pressed  the  trigger,  and  his  unerring  bullet  passed 
through  the  brain  of  his  treacherous  foeman  ! 


CHAPTER    LXI. 

The  zambo  had  disappeared  in  the  underwood  almost  at  the 
same  instant  that  Carlos  had  mounted  and  galloped  out  through 
the  avenue.     Not  a  living  creature  remained  in  the  glade. 

The  huge  body  lay  with  arms  outstretched,  one  of  them 
actually  across  the  blazing  pile  !  Its  weight,  pressing  down  the 
faggots,  half-obscured  their  light.  Enough  there  was  to  exhibit 
the  ghastly  face  mottled  with  washes  of  crimson.  There  was  no 
motion  in  either  body  or  limbs — no  more  than  in  that  of  the 
counterfeit  form  that  was  near.  Dead  was  the  yellow  hunter — 
dead  !  The  hot  flame  that  licked  his  arm,  preparing  to  devour 
it,  gave  him  no  pain.     Fire  stirs  not  the  dead  ! 

Where  were  the  others  ?  They  had  gone  off  in  directions 
nearly  opposite  !     Were  they  flying  from  each  other  ? 

The  zambo  had  gone  back  in  the  same  direction  whence  he 
had  come.  He  had  gone  in  a  very  different  manner  though. 
After  disappearing  behind  the  leafy  screen,  he  had  not  halted, 
but  rushed  on  like  one  terrified  beyond  the  power  of  controlling 
himself.  The  cracking  of  dead  sticks,  and  the  loud  rustling 
among  the  bushes,  told  that  he  was  pressing  through  the  grove 
in  headlong  flight.  These  noises  had  ceased — so,  too,  the  echo 
of  hoofs  which  for  a  while  came  back  from  the  galloping  horse 
of  the  cibolero. 

Where  were  they  now — zambo  and  cibolero  ?    Had  they  fled 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  341 

from  each  other  ?  It  would  have  seemed  so  from  the  relative 
directions  in  which  they  had  gone. 

It  was  not  so  in  reality.  Whatever  desire  the  zambo  might 
have  felt  to  get  away  from  that  spot,  his  antagonist  had  no  such 
design.  The  latter  had  galloped  out  of  the  glade,  but  not  in 
flight. 

He  knew  the  zambo  well  enough  to  tell  that  his  courage  was 
now  gone.  The  sudden  loss  of  his  comrade,  and  under  such 
mysterious  circumstances,  had  terrified,  the  black,  and  would 
paralyse  him  almost  beyond  the  power  of  resistance.  He  would 
think  of  "nothing  else  but  making  his  escape.     Carlos  knew  that. 

The  quick  intellect  of  the  latter  had  taught  him  whence  his 
enemies  had  come — from  the  lower  or  southern  side  of  the  grove. 
He  had,  indeed,  been  looking  for  them  in  that  direction,  and 
while  scrutinising  the  underwood,  had  given  most  attention  to 
that  edge  of  the  glade  lying  to  the  south.  He  conjectured  that 
they  would  deem  this  the  safest  way  to  approach  him,  and  his 
conjectures  proved  true. 

Their  horses  would  be  left  at  some  distance  off,  lest  the  stroke 
of  their  hoofs  might  alarm  him.  This,  too,  was  his  conjecture, 
and  a  just  one.  Still  another,  also  just,  was  that  the  zambo  was 
now  making  for  the  horses  !  This  last  occurred  to  Carlos  as  he 
saw  the  other  rushing  off  into  the  underwood. 

Just  what  the  zambo  was  doing.  Seeing  his  leader  fall  so 
mysteriously,  he  thought  no  longer  of  an  encounter.  Flight  was 
his  only  impulse.  To  get  back  to  the  horses,  mount  and  ride 
off,  his  one  purpose.  He  had  hopes  that  Carlos  would  not 
hastily  follow — that  he  might  escape  under  cover  of  the  dark- 
ness. 

He  was  mistaken.  It  was  just  to  defeat  this  purpose  that 
Carlos  had  galloped  forth.  He,  too,  was  resolved  to  make  for 
the  horses  ! 

Once  in  the  open  plain,  he  wheeled  to  the  right,  and  rode 
round  the  grove.     On  reaching  a  point  where  he  could  command 


342  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

a  view  of  the  river  he  reined  up.  His  object  in  doing  so  was  to 
reload  his  rifle. 

He  threw  the  piece  into  a  vertical  position,  at  the  same  time 
groping  for  his  powder-horn.  To  his  surprise  he  could  not  get 
his  hands  upon  it,  and  on  looking  down  he  saw  that  it  was  gone ! 
The  strap  by  which  it  had  been  suspended  was  no  longer  over 
his  shoulders.  It  had  been  caught  upon  a  branch,  and  lifted 
off  as  he  had  leaped  from  the  tree  I 

Annoyed  with  this  misfortune,  he  was  about  turning  his  horse 
to  hurry  back  to  the  live  oak,  when  his  eye  fell  upon  a  dark 
figure  gliding  over  the  plain,  and  close  in  to  the  fringe  of 
willows  by  the  river.  Of  course  it  was  the  fleeing  zambo — 
there  could  be  no  doubt  of  that. 

Carlos  hesitated.  Should  he  return  for  the  powder-horn,  and 
then  waste  time  in  reloading,  the  zambo  might  escape.  He 
would  soon  reach  the  horses,  and  mount.  Had  it  been  day,  Car- 
los could  easily  have  overtaken  him,  but  not  so  under  the  night 
darkness.  Five  hundred  yards'  start  would  have  carried  him 
safe  out  of  sight. 

The  cibolero  was  full  of  anxiety.  He  had  ample  reasons  to 
wish  that  this  man  should  die.  Prudence  as  well  as  a  natural 
feeling  of  revenge  prompted  this  wish.  The  cowardly  manner 
in  which  these  hired  ruffians  had  dogged  him  had  awakened 
his  vengeance.  Besides,  while  either  lived,  the  outlaw  knew 
he  would  have  a  dangerous  enemy.  The  zambo  must  not 
escape  ! 

It  was  but  for  a  moment  that  Carlos  hesitated.  Should  he 
wait  to  reload  his  rifle  the  other  would  get  off.  This  reflection 
decided  him.  He  dropped  the  piece  to  the  ground,  turned  his 
horse's  head,  and  shot  rapidly  across  the  plain  in  the  direction 
of  the  river.  In  a  dozen  seconds  he  reined  up  in  front  of  hi? 
skulking  foe. 

The  lattei,  seeing  himself  cut  off  from  the  horses,  halted  and 
stood  at  bay,  as  if  determined  to  fight.     But  before  Carlos  could 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  34:3 

dismount  to  close  with  him,  his  heart  once  more  gave  way;  and, 
breaking  through  the  willows,  he  plunged  into  the  river. 

Carlos  had  not  calculated  upon  this.  He  stood  for  some 
moments  in  a  state  of  surprise  and  dismay.  Would  the  fiend 
escape  him  ?  He  had  come  to  the  ground.  Whether  should  he 
mount  again  or  follow  him  on  foot  ? 

He  was  not  long  irresolute.  He  chose  the  latter  course,  and, 
rushing  through  the  willows  where  the  other  had  passed,  he 
paused  a  moment  on  the  edge  of  the  stream.  Just  then  his 
enemy  emerged  upon  the  opposite  bank,  and,  without  a  moment's 
halt,  started  off  in  full  run  across  the  plain.  Again  Carlos 
thought  of  following  on  horseback,  but  the  banks  were  high, — a 
horse  might  find  it  difficult  to  ford  at  such  a  place, — perhaps 
impossible.     There  was  no  time  to  be  lost  in  experiments. 

"  Surely,"  thought  Carlos,  "  I  am  swift  as  he.  For  a  trial 
then  !" 

And  as  he  uttered  the  words  he  flung  himself  broad  upon  the 
water. 

A  few  strokes  carried  him  across  the  stream  ;  and,  climbing 
out  on  the  opposite  bank,  he  sprang  after  his  retreating  foe. 

The  zambo  had  by  this  time  got  full  two  hundred  yards  in  the 
advance,  but  before  he  had  run  two  hundred  more,  there  was 
not  half  that  distance  between  them.  There  was  no  comparison 
in  their  speed.  Carlos  fairly  doubled  upon  his  terrified  antago- 
nist, although  the  latter  was  doing  his  utmost.  He  knew  that 
he  was  running  for  his  life. 

Not  ten  minutes  did  the  chase  continue. 

Carlos  drew  near.  The  zambo  heard  his  footsteps  close 
behind.  He  felt  it  was  idle  to  run  any  longer.  He  halted,  and 
once  more  stood  at  bay. 

In  another  instant  the  two  were  face  to  face,  within  ten  feet 
of  each  other ! 

Both  were  armed  with  large  knives — their  only  weapons— 


344:  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

and,  dim  as  the  light  was,  the  blades  of  these  could  be  seea 
glittering  in  the  air. 

The  foes  scarce  waited  to  breathe  themselves.  A  few  angry 
exclamations  passed  between  them  ;  and  then,  rushing  upon  each 
other,  they  clutched  in  earnest  conflict  I 

It  was  a  short  conflict.  A  dozen  seconds  would  have  covered 
its  whole  duration.  For  a  while  the  bodies  of  the  combatants 
seemed  turned  around  each  other,  and  one  of  them  fell  heavily 
upon  the  plain.  A  groan  was  uttered.  It  was  the  voice  of  the 
zambo.     It  was  he  who  had  fallen  ! 

The  prostrate  form  wriggled  for  a  moment  over  the  ground — 
it  half  rose  and  fell  again — then  writhed  for  a  few  seconds  longer, 
and  then  lay  still  in  death  ! 

The  cibolero  bent  over  it  to  be  assured  of  this.  Death  was 
written  upon  the  hideous  face.  The  marks  were  unmistakeable. 
The  victor  no  longer  doubted;  and,  turning  away  from  the  corpse, 
he  walked  back  towards  the  river. 

Having  regained  his  rifle  and  powder-horn,  and  reloaded  ..his 
gun,  Carlos  now  proceeded  to  search  for  the  horses. 

These  were  soon  found.  A  bullet  was  sent  through  the  head 
of  the  bloodhound,  and  another  through  that  of  his  more  wolf- 
like companion,  and  the  horses  were  then  untied  and  set  free. 

This  done,  Carlos  once  more  returned  to  the  glade,  and  after 
lifting  Cibolo  down  from  his  perch,  he  approached  the  fire,  and 
gazed  for  a  moment  at  the  corpse  of  the  yellow  hunter.  The 
flames  were  blazing  more  brightly  than  ever.  They  were  fed  by 
human  flesh  ! 

Turning  in  disgust  from  the  sight,  the  cibolero  collected  his 
garments,  and  once  more  mounting  into  the  saddle,  rode  off  in 
the  direction  of  the  ravine. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  345 


CHAPTER  LXII. 

Three  days  had  elapsed  from  the  time  that  the  yellow  hunter 
and  his  companion  had  started  on  their  expedition.  Those  who 
sent  them  were  beginning  to  grow  impatient  for  some  news  of  them. 
They  did  not  allow  themselves  to  doubt  of  the  zeal  of  their 
employees — the  reward  would  secure  that — and  scarce  did  they 
doubt  of  their  success.  The  latter  seemed  to  all  three,  Koblado, 
Yizcarra,  and  the  Padre,  but  a  consequence  of  the  former.  Still 
they  were  impatient  for  some  report  from  the  hunters — if  not 
of  the  actual  capture,  at  least  that  the  outlaw  had  been  seen,  or 
that  they  were  upon  his  trail. 

On  reflection,  however,  both  Padre  and  officers  saw,  that  it 
would  not  be  likely  they  should  have  any  report  before  the 
hunters  themselves  came  back,  either  with  or  without  their  cap- 
tive. 

"  No  doubt,"  suggested  the  monk,  "  they  are  after  him  every 
hour,  and  we  shall  hear  nothing  of  them  until  they  have  laid 
hands  upon  the  heretic  rascal." 

What  a  startling  piece  of  news  it  was  to  this  charming  trio, 
when  a  hatero  brought  the  information  to  the  settlement,  that 
he  had  seen  two  dead  bodies  upon  the  plain,  which  he  recognised 
as  those  of  the  mission  hunters — Manuel  and  Pepe ! 

His  report  was  that  he  had  seen  them  near  a  grove  upon  the 
Pecos — that  they  were  torn  by  the  wolves  and  vultures — but 
that  what  still  remained,  of  their  dress  and  equipments,  enabled 
him  to  make  out  who  they  were — for  the  hatero  had  chanced  to 
know  these  men  personally.  He  was  sure  they  were  the  mulatto 
and  zambo,  the  hunters  of  the  mission. 

At  first  this  "  mysterious  murder,"  as  it  was  termed,  could 
not  be  explained — except  upon  the  supposition  that  the  "  Indios 
bravos  "  had  done  it.    The  people  knew  nothing  of  the  duty 

15* 


3&6        m  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

upon  which  the  hunters  had  been  lately  employed.  Both  were 
well  enough  known,  though  but  little  notice  was  taken  of  their 
movements,  which  lay  generally  beyond  the  observation  of  the  citi- 
zen community.  It  was  supposed  they  had  been  out  upon  one  of 
their  usual  hunts,  and  had  fallen  in  with  a  roving  band  of  savages. 

A  party  of  dragoons,  guided  by  the  hatero,  proceeded  to  the 
grove  ;  and  these  returned  with  a  very  different  version  of  the 
story. 

They  had  ascertained  beyond  a  doubt  that  both  the  hunters 
had  been  killed,  not  by  Indian  arrows,  but  by  the  weapons  of  a 
white  man.  Furthermore,  their  horses  had  been  left,  while  their 
dogs  had  been  killed — the  skeletons  of  the  latter  were  found 
lying  upon  the  bank  of  the  river. 

It  could  not  have  been  Indians,  then.  They  would  have  car- 
ried off  the  animals,  both  dogs  and  horses,  and  moreover,  would 
have  stripped  the  dead  of  their  equipments,  which  were  of  some 
value.     Indians!    No. 

There  was  not  much  difficulty  in  deciding  who  had  committed 
this  murder.  Where  the  skeletons  of  the  dogs  were  found  the 
ground  was  soft,  and  there  were  hoof-tracks  that  did  not  belong 
to  the  horses  of  the  hunters.  These  were  recognised  by  several. 
They  were  the  tracks  of  the  well-known  horse  of  Carlos  the 
cibolero. 

Beyond  a  doubt  Carlos  had  done  the  deed.  It  was  known 
that  he  and  the  yellow  hunter  had  not  been  on  friendly  terms, 
but  the  contrary.  They  had  met  and  quarrelled,  then;  or,  what 
was  more  likely,  Carlos  had  found  the  hunters  asleep  by  their 
camp-fire,  had  stolen  upon  them,  and  thus  effected  his  purpose. 
The  mulatto  had  been  shot  dead  at  once,  and  had  fallen  into 
the  fire,  for  part  of  the  body  was  consumed  to  a  cinder  ! 
His  companion,  attempting  to  make  his  escape,  had  been  pur- 
sued and  overtaken  by  the  bloodthirsty  outlaw. 

New  execrations  were  heaped  upon  the  head  of  the  devoted 
Carlos.     Men  crossed  themselves  and  uttered  either  a  prayer  or 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  347 

a  curse  at  the  mention  of  his  name;  and  mothers  made  use  of  it 
to  fright  their  children  into  good  behaviour.  The  name  of  Car- 
los the  cibolero  spread  more  terror  than  the  rumour  of  an 
Indian  invasion! 

The  belief  in  the  supernatural  became  strengthened.  Scarce 
any  one  now  doubted  that  the  cibolero's  mother  was  a  witch,  or 
ihat  all  these  deeds  performed  by  her  son  were  the  result  of  her 
aid  and  inspiration. 

There  was  not  the  slightest  hope  that  he  would  either  be  cap- 
tured or  killed.  How  could  he  ?  Who  could  bind  the  devil 
and  bring  him  to  punishment  ?  No  one  any  longer  believed 
that  he  could  be  caught. 

Some  gravely  proposed  that  his  mother — the  witch — should 
be  taken  up,  and  burnt.  Until  that  was  done,  argued  they,  he 
would  set  all  pursuance  at  defiance;  but  if  she  were  put  out  of 
the  world,  the  murderer  might  then  be  brought  to  justice! 

It  is  probable  enough  that  the  counsels  of  these — and  they 
vere  the  majority  of  the  inhabitants — would  have  prevailed; 
especially  as  they  were  openly  approved  of  by  the  padres  of 
the  mission — but  before  the  public  mind  became  quite  ripe  for 
such  a  vio.snt  sacrifice,  an  event  occurred  which  completely 
changed  the  current  of  affairs. 

*£***** 

It  was  on  the  naming  of  a  Sunday,  and  the  people  were 
just  coming  oat  of  the  church,  when  a  horseman,  covered  with 
sweat  and  dust,  gulloped  into  the  Piazza.  His  habiliments 
were  those  of  a  sergeant  of  dragoons;  and  all  easily  recognised 
the  well-known  lineaments  of  the  sergeant  Gomez. 

In  a  few  minutes  he  was  surrounded  by  a  crowd  of  idlers ;  who, 
although  it  was  Sunday,  were  heard  a  few  moments  after  break- 
ing out  into  loud  acclamations  of  joy.  Hats  were  uptossed  and 
vivas  rent  the  air  1 

What  news  had  Gomez  announced  ?  A  rare  bit  of  news— 
the  capture  of  the  outlaw  !    It  was  true.    Carlos  had  been  taken, 


348  THE   WHITE    CHIEF. 

and  was  now  a  prisoner  in  the  hands  of  the  soldiers.  He  had 
been  captured  neither  by  strength  nor  stratagem.  Treachery 
had  done  the  work.  He  had  been  betrayed  by  one  of  his  own 
people. 

It  was  thus  his  capture  had  been  effected.  Despairing  for  the 
present  of  being  able  to  communicate  with  Catalina,  he  had 
formed  the  resolution  to  remove  his  mother  and  sister  from  the 
valley.  He  had  prepared  a  temporary  home  for  them  far  off  in 
the  wilderness,  where  they  would  be  secure  from  his  enemies, 
while  he  himself  could  return  at  a  better  opportunity. 

To  effect  their  removal,  watched  as  they  were,  he  knew  would 
be  no  easy  matter.  But  he  had  taken  his  measures,  and  would 
have  succeeded  had  it  not  been  for  treason.  One  of  his  own 
people — a  peon  who  had  accompanied  him  in  his  last  expedition 
— betrayed  him  to  his  vigilant  foes. 

Carlos  was  within  the  rancho  making  a  few  hasty  preparations 
for  the  journey.  He  had  left  his  horse  hidden  some  distance  off 
in  the  chapparal.  Unfortunately  for  him,  Cibolo  was  not  there. 
The  faithful  dog  had  been  laid  up  since  his  late  encounter  at  the 
cave.  To  a  peon  had  been  assigned  the  duty  that  would 
otherwise  have  been  intrusted  to  him — that  of  keeping  watch 
without. 

This  wretch  had  been  previously  bought  by  Roblado  and 
Yizcarra.  The  result  was,  that  instead  of  acting  as  sentinel  for 
his  master,  he  hastened  to  warn  his  enemies.  The  rancho  was 
surrounded  by  a  troop  ;  and,  although  several  of  his  assailants 
were  killed  by  the  hand  of  Carlos,  he  himself  was  finally  over- 
powered and  taken. 

Gomez  had  not  been  five  minutes  in  the  Piazza,  when  a  bugle 
was  heard  sounding  the  advance  of  a  troop,  which  the  next 
moment  defiled  into  the  open  square.  Near  its  middle  was  the 
prisoner,  securely  tied  upon  the  back  of  a  saddle-mule,  and 
guarded  by  a  double  file  of  troopers. 

An  arrival  of  such  interest  was  soon  known,  and  the  Piazza 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  349 

became  filled  with  a  crowd  eager  to  gratify  its  curiosity  by  a 
sight  of  the  notorious  cibolero. 

But  he  was  not  the  only  one  upon  whom  the  people  gazed 
with  curiosity.  There  were  two  other  prisoners — one  of  whom 
was  regarded  with  an  interest  equal  to  that  felt  at  the  sight  of 
the  outlaw  himself.  This  prisoner  was  his  mother.  Upon  her 
the  eyes  of  the  multitude  turned  with  an  expression  of  awe 
mingled  with  indignation  ;  while  jeering  and  angry  cries  hailed 
her  as  she  passed  on  her  way  to  the  Calabozo. 

"  Death  to  the  witch — let  her  die  !"  broke  from  ruffian  lips  as 
she  was  carried  along. 

Even  the  dishevelled  hair  and  weeping  eyes  of  her  young 
companion — her  daughter — failed  to  touch  the  hearts  of  that 
fanatical  mob,  and  there  were  some  who  cried,  "  Let  both  die — 
mother  and  daughter  1" 

The  guards  had  even  to  protect  them  from  rude  assault,  as 
they  were  thrust  hastily  within  the  door  of  the  prison  ! 

Fortunately  Carlos  saw  nought  of  this.  He  was  not  even 
aware  that  they  were  prisoners  !  He  thought,  perhaps,  they 
had  been  left  unmolested  in  the  rancho,  and  that  the  vengeance 
of  his  enemies  extended  no  farther  than  to  himself.  He  knew 
not  the  fiendish  designs  of  his  persecutors. 


CHAPTER    LXIII. 

The  female  prisoners  remained  in  the  Calabozo.  Carlos,  for 
better  security,  was  carried  on  to  the  Presidio,  and  placed  in  the 
prison  of  the  guard-house. 

That  night  he  received  a  visit.  The  Commandante  and 
Roblado  could  not  restrain  their  dastard  spirits  from  indulging 
in  the  luxury  of  revenge.     Having  emptied  their  wine  cups,  they, 


350  THE   WHITE   CHIE*. 

with  a  party  of  boon  companions,  entered  the  guard  prison,  and 
amused  themselves  by  taunting  the  chained  captive.  Every 
insult  was  put  upon  him  by  his  half-drunken  visitors — every 
rudeness  their  ingenuity  could  devise. 

For  long  all  this  was  submitted  to  in  silence.  A  coarse  jest 
from  Yizcarra  at  length  provoked  reply.  The  reply  alluded  to 
the  changed  features  of  the  latter,  which  so  exasperated  the 
brute,  that  he  dashed,  dagger  in  hand,  upon  the  bound  victim, 
and  would  have  taken  his  life,  but  that  Roblado  and  others  held 
him  back  !  He  was  only  prevented  from  killing  Carlos  by  his 
companions  declaring  that  such  a  proceeding  would  rob  them  of 
their  anticipated  sport  !  This  consideration  alone  restrained 
him  ;  but  he  was  not  contented  until  with  his  fists  he  had 
inflicted  several  blows  upon  the  face  of  the  defenceless  captive  ! 

"  Let  the  wretch  live  !"  said  Roblado.  "  To-morrow  we  shall 
have  a  fine  spectacle  for  him  I" 

With  this  the  inebriated  gang  staggered  out,  leaving  the 
prisoner  to  reflect  upon  this  promised  "  spectacle." 

He  did  reflect  upon  it.  That  he  was  to  be  made  a  spectacle, 
he  understood  well  enough.  He  had  no  hopes  of  mercy,  either 
from  civil  or  military  judges.  His  death  was  to  be  the  spectacle. 
All  night  long  his  soul  was  tortured  with  painful  thoughts,  not 
of  himself,  but  about  those  far  dearer  to  him  than  his  own  life. 

Morning  glanced  through  the  narrow  loophole  of  his  gloomy 
cell.  Nothing  else — nought  to  eat,  to  drink — no  word  of  con- 
solation— no  kind  look  from  his  ruffian  gaolers.  No  friend  to 
make  inquiry  about  him — no  sign  that  a  single  heart  on  earth 
cared  for  him. 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  351 

Midday  arrived.  He  was  taken,  or  rather  dragged,  from  his 
prison.  Troops  formed  around,  and  carried  him  off.  Where 
was  he  going  ?    To  execution  ? 

His  eyes  were  free.  He  saw  himself  taken  to  the  town,  and 
through  the  Piazza.  There  was  an  unusual  concourse  of  people. 
The  square  was  nearly  filled,  and  the  azoteas  that  commanded  a 
view  of  it.  All  the  inhabitants  of  the  settlement  seemed  to 
be  present  in  the  town.  There  were  haciendados,  rancheros, 
miners,  and  all.  Why  ?  Some  grand  event  must  have  brought 
them  together.  They  had  the  air  of  people  who  expected  to 
witness  an  unusual  scene.  Perhaps  the  "spectacle"  promised 
by  Roblado  !  But  what  could  that  be  ?  Did  they  intend  to 
torture  him  in  presence  of  the  multitude  ?  Such  was  not 
improbable. 

The  crowd  jeered  him  as  he  passed.  He  was  carried  through 
their  midst,  and  thrust  into  the  Calabozo. 

A  rude  banqueta  along  one  side  of  his  cell  offered  a  resting- 
place.  On  this  the  wretched  man  sank  down  into  a  lying 
posture.  The  fastenings  on  his  arms  and  legs  would  not  allow 
him  to  sit  upright. 

He  was  left  alone.  The  soldiers  who  had  conducted  him 
went  out,  turning  the  key  behind  them.  Their  voices  and  the 
clink  of  their  scabbards  told  him  that  some  of  them  still  remained 
by  the  door.  Two  of  them  had  been  left  there  as  sentinels. 
The  others  sauntered  off,  and  mingled  with  the  crowd  of  civilians 
that  filled  the  Piazza. 

****** 

Carlos  lay  for  some  minutes  without  motion — almost  without 


352  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

thought.  His  soul  was  overwhelmed  with  misery.  For  the 
first  time  in  his  life  he  felt  himself  yielding  to  despair. 

The  feeling  was  evanescent ;  and  once  more  he  began  to  reflect 
— not  to  hope — no  !  Hope,  they  say,  dies  but  with  life  :  but 
that  is  a  paradox.  He  still  lived,  but  hope  had  died.  Hope  of 
escape  there  was  none.  He  was  too  well  guarded.  His  exas- 
perated enemies,  having  experienced  the  difficulty  of  his  capture, 
were  not  likely  to  leave  him  the  slightest  chance  of  escape. 
Hope  of  pardon — of  mercy — it  never  entered  his  thoughts  to 
entertain  either. 

But  reflection  returned. 

It  is  natural  for  a  captive  to  glance  around  the  walls  of  his 
prison — to  assure  himself  that  he  is  really  a  prisoner.  It  is  his 
first  act  when  the  bolt  shoots  from  the  lock,  and  he  feels  himself 
alone.  Obedient  to  this  impulse,  the  eye  of  Carlos  was  raised  to 
the  walls.  His  cell  was  not  a  dungeon — a  small  window,  or 
embrasure,  admitted  light.  It  was  high  up,  but  Carlos  saw  that 
by  standing  upon  the  banqueta,  he  could  have  looked  out  by  it. 
He  had  no  curiosity  to  do  so,  and  he  lay  still.  He  saw  that 
the  walls  of  his  prison  were  not  of  stone.  They  were  adobe 
bricks,  and  the  embrasure  enabled  him  to  tell  their  thickness. 
There  was  no  great  strength  in  them  either.  A  determined  man, 
with  an  edge-tool  and  time  to  spare,  could  make  his  way  through 
them  easily  enough.  So  Carlos  reflected  :  but  he  reflected,  as 
well,  that  he  had  neither  the  edge-tool  nor  the  time.  He  was 
certain  that  in  a  few  hours — perhaps  minutes — he  would  be  led 
from  the  prison  to  the  scaffold. 

Oh  !  he  feared  not  death  ;  not  even  torture,  which  he  antici* 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  353 

pated  would  be  his  lot.  Hi3  torture  was  the  thought  of  eternal 
separation  from  mother,  sister,  from  the  proud  noble  girl  he  loved 
— the  thought,  that  he  would  never  again  behold  them — one  or 
other  of  them — this  was  the  torture  that  maddened  his  soul. 

Could  he  not  communicate  with  them  ?  Had  he  no  friend  to 
carry  to  them  a  last  word  ? — to  convey  a  dying  thought  ?    None  I 

The  sunbeam  that  slanted  across  the  cell  was  cut  off  at  inter- 
vals, and  the  room  darkened.  Something  half  covered  the 
embrasure  without.  It  was  the  face  of  some  idle  lepero,  who, 
curious  to  catch  a  glimpse  of  the  captive,  had  caused  himself  to 
be  hoisted  upon  the  shoulders  of  his  fellows.  The  embrasure 
was  above  the  heads  of  the  crowd.  Carlos  could  hear  their  bru- 
tal jests,  directed  not  only  against  himself,  but  against  those 
dear  to  him — his  mother  and  sister.  While  this  pained  him,  he 
began  to  wonder  that  they  should  be  so  much  the  subject  of  the 
conversation.  He  could  not  tell  what  was  said  of  them,  but  in 
the  hum  of  voices  their  names  repeatedly  reached  his  ear. 
•  He  had  lain  about  an  hour  on  the  banqueta,  when  the  door 
opened,  and  the  two  officers  Yizcarra  and  Roblado,  stepped 
within  the  cell.     They  were  accompanied  by  Gomez. 

The  prisoner  believed  that  his  hour  was  come.  They  were 
going  to  lead  him  forth  to  execution.  He  was  wrong.  That 
was  not  their  design.  Ear  different.  They  had  come  to  gloat 
over  his  misery. 

Their  visit  was  to  be  a  short  one. 

"  Now,  my  brave  !"  began  Roblado.  "We  promised  you  a 
spectacle  to-day.  We  are  men  of  our  word.  We  come  to 
admonish  you  that  it  is  prepared,  and  about  to  come  off.     Mount 


354:  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

upon  that  banqueta,  and  look  out  into  the  Piazza  ;  you  will 
have  an  excellent  view  of  it ;  and  as  it  is  near  you  will  need  no 
glass  !  Up  then  !  and  don't  lose  time.  You  will  see  what  you 
will  see.     Ha  !  ha  !  ha  1" 

And  the  speaker  broke  into  a  hoarse  laugh,  in  which  the 
Commandante,  as  well  as  the  sergeant  joined  ;  and  then  all 
three,  without  waiting  for  a  reply,  turned  and  went  out,  ordering 
the  door  to  be  locked  behind  them. 

The  visit,  as  well  as  Roblado's  speech  astonished  and  puzzled 
Carlos.  For  some  minutes  he  sat  reflecting  upon  it.  What 
could  it  mean  ?  A  spectacle,  and  he  to  be  a  spectator  ?  What 
spectacle  but  that  of  his  own  execution  ?     What  could  it  mean  ? 

For  a  time  he  sat  endeavouring  to  make  out  the  sense  of 
Roblado's  words.  For  a  good  while  he  pondered  over  the 
speech,  until  at  length  he  had  found,  or  thought  he  had  found, 
the  key  to  its  meaning. 

"  Ha  I"  muttered  he  ;  "  Don  Juan — it  is  he  !  My  poor 
friend  !  They  have  condemned  him,  too  ;  and  he  is  to  die  before 
me.  That  is  what  I  am  called  upon  to  witness.  Fiends  !  I 
shall  not  gratify  them  by  looking  at  it.  No  !  I  shall  remain 
where  I  am." 

He  threw  himself  once  more  prostrate  along  the  banqueta 
determined  to  remain  in  that  position.  He  muttered  at  inter- 
vals : — 

"Poor  Don  Juan  ! — a  true  friend — to  death — aye,  even  to 

death,  for  it  is  for  me  he  dies — for  me,  and oh  !  love — 

love " 

His  reflections  were  brought  to  a  sudden  termination.    The 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  355 

window  was  darkened  by  a  face,  and  a  rough  voice  called 
in  : — 

"  Holo  !  Carlos,  you  butcher  of  buffaloes  !  look  forth  ! 
Carajo  !  here's  a  sight  for  you  !  Look  at  your  old  witch  of  a 
mother  !     What  a  figure  she  cuts  !    Ha  !  ha  1" 

The  sting  of  a  poisonous  reptile — a  blow  from  an  enemy — 
could  not  have  roused  Carlos  more  rapidly  from  his  prostrate 
attitude.  As  he  sprang  to  an  upright  position,  the  fastenings 
upon  his  ankles  were  forgotten  ;  and,  after  staggering  half  across 
the  floor,  he  came  down  upon  his  knees. 

A  second  effort  was  made  with  more  caution,  and  this  time  he 
succeeded  in  keeping  his  feet.  A  few  moments  sufficed  for  him 
to  work  himself  up  to  the  banqueta  ;  and,  having  mounted  this, 
he  applied  his  face  to  the  embrasure  and  looked  forth. 

His  eyes  rested  upon  a  scene  that  caused  the  blood  to  curdle 
in  his  veins,  and  started  the  sweat  in  bead-drops  over  his  fore- 
bead.  A  scene  that  filled  his  heart  with  terror,  that  caused 
him  to  feel  as  if  some  hand  was  clutching  and  compressing  it 
between  fingers  o^iron  ! 


356 


THE   "WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER    LXIV 

The  Piazza  was  partially  cleared — the  open  space  guarded  by 
lines  of  soldiers.  The  crowds,  closely  packed,  stood  along  the 
sides  of  the  houses,  or  filled  the  balconies  and  azoteas.  The 
officers,  alcalde,  magistrates,  and  principal  men  of  the  town, 
were  grouped  near  the  centre  of  the  Piazza.  Most  of  these 
wore  official  costumes,  and,  under  other  circumstances,  the  eyesx 
of  the  crowd  would  have  been  upon  ihem.  Not  so  now.  There 
was  a  group  more  attractive  than  they — a  group  upon  which 
every  eye  was  gazing  with  intense  interest. 

This  group  occupied  a  corner  of  the  Piazza  in  front  of  the 
Calabozo, — directly  in  front  of  the  window  from  which  Carlos 
looked  out.  It  was  the  first  thing  upon  which  his  eyes  rested. 
He  saw  no  more — he  saw  not  the  crowd,  nor  the  line  of  soldiers 
that  penned  it  back — he  saw  not  the  gaudy  gentry  in  the  square; 
he  saw  only  that  group  of  beings  before  him.  That  was  enough 
to  keep  his  eyes  from  wandering. 

The  group  was  thus  composed.  There  were  two  asses — small 
shaggy  brown  animals, — caparisoned  in  a  covering  of  coarse 
black  serge,  that  hung  nearly  to  their  feet.  Each  had  a  coarse 
hair  halter  held  in  the  hand  of  a  lepero  driver,  also  fantastically 
dressed  in  the  same  black  stuff.     Behind  each  stood  a  lepero 


5 .2  o  E- 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  357 

similarly  attired,  and  carrying  "cuartos"  of  buffalo-skin.  By 
the  side  of  each  ass  was  one  of  the  padres  of  the  mission,  and 
each  of  these  held  in  his  hand  the  implements  of  his  trade- 
book,  rosary,  and  crucifix.  The  priests  wore  an  official  look. 
They  were  in  the  act  of  officiating.     At  what  ?     Listen  ! 

The  asses  were  mounted.  On  the  back  of  each  was  a  form — 
a  human  form.  These  sat  not  freely,  but  in  constrained  attitudes. 
The  feet  were  drawn  underneath  by  cords  passed  around  the 
ankles  ;  and,  to  a  sort  of  wooden  yoke  around  the  necks  of  the 
animals,  the  hands  of  the  riders  were  tied — so  as  to  bring  their 
backs  into  a  slanting  position.  In  this  way  their  heads  hung 
down,  and  their  faces,  turned  to  the  wall,  could  not  yet  be  seen 
by  the  crowd. 

Both  were  nude  to  the  waist,  and  below  it.  The  eye  needed 
but  one  glance  at  those  forms  to  tell  they  were  women  !  The 
long  loose  hair — in  the  one  grey,  in  the  other  golden — shrouding 
their  cheeks,  and  hanging  over  the  necks  of  the  animals,  was 
further  proof  of  this.  For  one  it  was  not  needed.  The  outlines 
were  those  of  a  Yenus.  A  sculptor's  eye  could  not  have 
detected  a  fault.  In  the  form  of  the  other,  age  had  traced  its 
marks.  It  was  furrowed,  angled,  lean,  and  harsh  to  the  eye  of 
the  observer. 

Oh,  God  1  what  a  sight  for  the  eye  of  Carlos  the  cibolero  ! 
Those  involuntary  riders  were  his  mother  and  sister  ! 

And  just  at  that  moment  his  eye  rested  upon  them — aye,  and 
recognised  them  at  a  glance. 

An  arrow  passing  through  his  heart  could  not  have  inflicted 
keener  pain.    A  sharp,  half-stifled  scream  escaped  his  lips — the 


358  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

only  sign  of  suffering  the  ear  might  detect.  He  was  silent  from 
that  moment.  His  hard  quick  breathing  alone  told  that  he  liv.ed. 
He  did  not  faint  or  fall.  He  did  not  retreat  from  the  window. 
He  stood  like  a  statue  in  the  position  he  had  first  taken,  hugging 
the  wall  with  his  breast,  to  steady  himself.  His  eyes  remained 
fixed  on  the  group,  and  fixed  too  in  their  sockets,  as  if  glued  there  ! 

Roblado  and  Yizcarra,  in  the  centre  of  the  square,  enjoyed 
their  triumph.  They  saw  him  at  the  embrasure.  He  saw  not 
them.     He  had  for  the  moment  forgotten  that  they  existed. 

At  a  signal  the  bell  rang  in  the  tower  of  the  paroquia,  and 
then  ceased.  This  was  the  cue  for  commencing  the  horrid  cere- 
mony. 

The  black  drivers  led  their  animals  from  the  wall,  and  heading 
them  in  a  direction  parallel  to  one  side  of  the  Piazza,  stood  still. 
The  faces  of  the  women  were  now  turned  partially  to  the  crowd, 
but  their  dishevelled  hair  sufficiently  concealed  them. 

The  padres  approached.  Each  selected  one.  They  mumbled 
a  few  unintelligible  phrases  in  the  ears  of  their  victims,  flourished 
the  crucifix  before  their  faces,  and  then  retiring  a  step,  muttered 
some  directions  to  the  two  ruffians  in  the  rear. 

These  with  ready  alacrity  took  up  their  cue,  gathered  the 
thick  end  of  their  cuartos  around  their  wrists,  and  plied  the  lash 
upon  the  naked  backs  of  the  women.  The  strokes  were  deliberate 
and  measured — they  were  counted  !  Each  seemed  to  leave  its 
separate  wale  upon  the  skin.  Upon  the  younger  female  they 
were  more  conspicuous — not  that  they  had  been  delivered  with 
greater  severity,  but  upon  the  softer,  whiter,  aud  more  tender 
skin,  the  purple  lines  appeared  plainer  by  contrast. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  359 

Strange  that  neither  cried  out.  The  girl  writhed,  and  uttered 
a  low  whimpering,  but  no  scream  escaped  her  lips.  As  for  the 
old  woman,  she  remained  quite  motionless — no  sign  told  that  she 
suffered  ! 

When  ten  lashes  each  had  been  administered,  a  voice  from  the 
centre  of  the  Piazza  cried  out, — 

"  Enough  for  the  girl." 

The  crowd  echoed  this  ;  and  he,  whose  office  it  was  to  flog 
the  younger  female,  rolled  up  his  cuarto  and  desisted.  The  other 
went  on,  till  twenty-five  lashes  were  told  off. 

A  band  of  music  now  struck  up.  The  asses  were  led  along 
the  side  of  the  square,  and  halted  at  the  next  corner. 

The  music  stopped.  The  padres  again  went  through  their 
mumbling  ceremony.  The  executioners  performed  their  part — 
only  one  of  them  this  time — as  by  the  voice  of  the  crowd  the 
younger  female  was  spared  the  lash,  though  she  was  still  kept  in 
her  degraded  and  shameful  position. 

The  full  measure  of  twenty-five  stripes  was  administered  to 
the  other,  and  then  again  the  music,  and  the  procession  moved 
on  to  the  third  angle  of  the  Piazza. 

Here  the  horrid  torture  was  repeated,  and  again  at  the  fourth 

and  last  corner  of  the  square,  where  the  hundred  lashes — the 

full  number  decreed  as  the  punishment — were  completed. 
****** 

The  ceremony  was  over.  The  crowd  gathered  around  the 
victims — who,  now  released  from  official  keeping,  were  left  to 
themselves. 

The  feeling  of  the  crowd  was  curiosity,  not  sympathy.    Kot- 


360  THE     WHITE     CHIEF. 

withstanding  all  that  had  passed  before  their  eyes,  there  was 
but  little  sympathy  in  the  hearts  of  that  rabble. 

Fanaticism  is  stronger  than  pity;  and  who  cared  for  the  witch 
and  the  heretic  ? 

Yes — there  were  some  who  cared  yet.  There  were  hands 
that  unbound  the  cords,  and  chafed  the  brows  of  the  sufferers 
and  flung  rebosos  over  their  shoulders,  and  poured  water  into 
the  lips  of  those  silent  victims — silent,  for  both  had  fainted! 

A  rude  carreta  was  there.  How  it  came  there,  no  one  knew 
or  cared.  It  was  getting  dusk,  and  people,  having  satisfied 
their  curiosity,  and  hungry  from  long  fasting,  were  falling  off 
to  their  homes.  The  brawny  driver  of  the  carreta,  directed  by 
a  young  girl,  and  aided  by  two  or  three  dusky  Indians,  lifted 
the  sufferers  into  his  vehicle,  and  then  mounting  himself,  drove 
off;  while  the  young  girl,  and  two  or  three  who  had  assisted  him, 
followed  the  vehicle. 

It  cleared  the  suburbs,  and  striking  into  a  bye-road  that  tra- 
versed the  chapparal,  arrived  at  a  lone  rancho,  the  same  where 
Rosita  had  been  taken  before — for  it  was  Josefa,  who  again  car- 
ried her  away. 

The  sufferers  were  taken  inside  the  house.  It  was  soon  per- 
ceived that  one  no  longer  suffered.  The  daughter  was  restored 
to  consciousness,  only  to  see  that  that  of  her  mother  had  for 
ever  fled! 

Her  temples  were  chafed — her  lips  moistened — her  hand 
pressed  in  vain.  The  wild  utterance  of  a  daughter's  grief  fell 
unheard  upon  her  ears.  Death  had  carried  her  spirit  to  ano- 
ther world. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  361 


CHAPTER   LXV. 

From  the  embrasure  of  his  prison  Carlos  looked  ripon  the 
terrible  spectacle.  We  have  said  that  he  regarded  it  in  silence. 
Not  exactly  so.  Now  and  then,  as  the  blood-stained  lash  fell 
heavier  than  usual,  a  low  groan  escaped  him — the  involuntary 
utterance  of  agony  extreme. 

His  looks  more  than  his  voice  betrayed  the  fearful  fire  that 
was  burning  within.  Those  who  by  chance  or  curiosity  glanced 
into  the  embrasure  were  appalled  by  the  expression  of  that  face. 
Its  muscles  were  rigid  and  swollen,  the  eyes  were  fixed  and 
ringed  with  purple,  the  teeth  firmly  set,  the  lips  drawn  tight 
over  them,  aud  huge  sweat-drops  glistened  upon  the  forehead. 
No  red  showed  upon  the  cheeks,  nor  any  part  of  the  face — not 
a  trace  to  tell  that  blood  circulated  there.  Pale  as  death  was 
that  face,  and  motionless  as  marble. 

From  his  position  Carlos  could  see  but  two  angles  of  the 
Piazza — that  where  the  cruel  scene  had  its  commencement,  and 
that  where  the  second  portion  was  administered.  The  proces- 
sion then  passed  out  of  sight ;  but  though  his  eyes  were  no 
longer  tortured  by  the  horrid  spectacle,  there  was  but  little 
relief  in  that.     He  knew  it  continued  all  the  same. 

He  remained  no  longer  by  the  window.  A  resolve  carried 
him  from  it — the  resolve  of  self-destruction! 

16 


362  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

His  agony  was  complete.  He  could  endure  it  no  longer. 
Death  would  relieve  him,  and  upon  death  he  was  determined. 

But  how  to  die  ? 

He  had  no  weapon;  and  even  if  he  had,  pinioned  as  he  was,  he 
could  not  have  used  it. 

But  one  mode  seemed  possible.  To  dash  his  head  against 
the  wall! 

A  glance  at  the  soft  mason-work  of  adobes  convinced  him 
that  this  would  not  effect  his  purpose.  By  such  an  effort  he, 
might  stun,  but  not  kill  himself.  He  would  wake  again  to  hor- 
rid life. 

His  eyes  swept  the  cell  in  search  of  some  mode  of  self-destruc- 
tion! 

A  beam  traversed  the  apartment.  It  was  high  enough  to 
hang  the  tallest  man.  With  his  hands  free,  and  a  cord  in  them, 
it  would  do.  There  was  cord  enough  on  them  for  the  purpose, 
for  they  were  bound  by  several  varas  of  a  raw-hide  thong. 

To  the  fastenings  his  attention  was  now  directed  ;  when,  to 
his  surprise  and  delight,  he  perceived  that  the  thong  had 
become  slack  and  loose!  The  hot  sweat,  pouring  from  his  hands 
and  wrists,  had  saturated  the  raw-hide,  causing  it  to  melt  and 
yield ;  and  his  desperate  exertions,  made  mechanically  under  the 
influence  of  agony  and  half-madness,  had  stretched  it  for  inches ; 
A  slight  examination  of  the  fastenings  convinced  him  of  the 
possibility  of  his  undoing  them  ;  and  to  this  he  applied  himself 
with  all  the  strength  and  energy  of  a  desperate  man.  Had  his 
hands  been  tied  in  front,  he  might  have  used  his  teeth  in  the 
endeavour  to  set  them  free;  but  they  were  bound  fast  together 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  363 

across  his  back.     He  pulled  and  wrenched  them  with  all  his 
strength. 

If  there  is  a  people  in  the  world  who  understand  better 
than  any  other  the  use  of  ropes  or  thongs,  that  people  is  the 
Spanish-American.  The  Indian  must  yield  to  them  in  this 
knowledge,  and  even  the  habile  sailor  makes  but  a  clumsy  knot 
in  comparison.  No  people  so  well  understand  how  to  bind  a 
captive  without  iron,  and  the  captive  outlaw  had  been  tied  to 
perfection. 

But  neither  ropes  of  hemp  nor  hide  will  secure  a  man  of  supe- 
rior strength  and  resolution.  Give  such  an  one  but  time  to 
operate,  and  he  will  be  certain  to  free  himself.  Carlos  knew 
that  he  needed  but  time. 

The  effect  produced  by  the  moistening  of  the  raw-hide  was  such, 
that  short  time  sufficed.  In  less  than  ten  minutes  it  slipped 
from  his  wrists,  and  his  hands  were  free! 

"He  drew  the  thong  through  his  fingers  to  clear  it  of  loops  and 
snarls.  He  fashioned  one  end  into  a  noose;  and,  mounting  upon 
the  banqueta,  knotted  the  other  over  the  beam.  He  then  placed 
the  noose  around  his  naked  throat — calculating  the  height  at 
which  it  should  hang  when  drawn  taut  by  the  weight  of  his 
body !  and  placing  himself  on  the  elevated  edge  of  the  banqueta, 
he  was  prepared  to  spring  out 

11  Let  me  look  at  them  once  more  before  I  die — poor  vie* 
tims! — once  more — " 

The  position  he  occupied  was  nearly  in  front  of  the  embrasure, 
and  he  had  only  to  lean  a  little  to  one  side  to  get  a  view  of  the 
Piazza.     He  did  so. 


364  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

He  could  not  see  them;  but  he  saw  that  tue  attention  cf  the 
crowd  was  directed  towards  that  angle  of  the  square  adjacent 
to  the  Calabozo.  The  horrid  ceremony  would  soon  be  over. 
Perhaps  they  would  then  be  carried  within  sight.  He  would 
wait  for  the  moment,  it  would  be  his  last 

Ha!  what  is  that  ?  Oh  God  1  it  is " 

He  heard  the  "  weep  "  of  the  keen  cuarto  as  it  cut  the  air. 
He  thought,  or  fancied,  he  heard  a  low  moan.  The  silence  of 
the  crowd  enabled  him  to  distinguish  the  slightest  sounds. 

*  God  of  mercy,  is  there  no  mercy  ?  God  of  vengeance  hear 
me  !  Ha  !  vengeance  !  what  am  I  dreaming  of,  suicidal  fool  ? 
What  !  my  hands  free — can  I  not  break  the  door  ?  the  lock  ?  I 
can  but  die  upon  their  weapons  !  and  may  be n 

He  had  flung  the  noose  from  his  neck,  and  was  about  to  turn 
away  from  the  window,  when  a  heavy  object  struck  him  on  the 
forehead,  almost  stunning  him  with  the  blow  ! 

At  first  he  thought  it  was  a  stone  from  the  hand  of  some 
ruffian  without  ;  but  the  object  in  falling  upon  the  banqueta 
gave  out  a  dull  metallic  clink.  He  looked  down,  and  in  the 
dim  light  could  make  out  that  the  thing  which  had  struck  him 
was  of  an  oblong  shape.  He  bent  hastily  forward,  and  clutched 
it. 

It  was  a  parcel,  wrapped  in  a  piece  of  silken  scart  and 
tied  securely.  The  string  was  soon  unfastened,  and  the 
contents  of  the  parcel  held  up  to  the  light.  These  were  a 
roleau  of  gold  onzas,  a  long  bladed  knife,  and  a  folded  sheet  of 
paper  ! 

The  last  occupied  his  attention  first.    The  sun  was  down,  and 


TIIE    WHITE    CHIEF.  365 

the  light  declining,  but  in  front  of  the  window  there  was  still 
enough  to  enable  him  to  read.  He  opened  the  paper  and 
read  • — 

"  Your  time  is  fixed  for  to-morrow.  I  cannot  learn  whether 
you  will  be  kept  where  you  are  all  night,  or  be  taken  back  to 
the  Presidio.  If  you  remain  in  the  Calabozo,  well.  I  send  you 
two  weapons.  Use  which  you  please,  or  both.  The  walls  can 
be  pierced.  There  will  be  one  outside  who  will  conduct  you 
safe.  Should  you  be  taken  to  the  Presidio,  you  must  endeavour 
to  escape  on  the  way,  or  there  is  no  hope.  I  need  not  recom- 
mend courage  and  resolution  to  you — the  personification  of  both. 
Make  for  the  rancho  of  Josefa.  There  yon  will  find  one  who  is 
now  ready  to  share  your  perils  and  your  liberty.  Adieu  I  my 
60uPs  hero,  adieu  1" 

-  No  name  appeared.  But  Carlos  needed  none — he  well  knew 
who  was  the  writer  of  that  note. 

"  Brave,  noble  girl  1"  he  muttered  as  he  concealed  the  paper 
under  the  breast  of  his  hunting-shirt,  "  the  thought  of  living  for 
you  fills  me  with  fresh  hope — gives  me  new  nerve  for  the 
struggle.  If  I  die,  it  will  not  be  by  the  hands  of  the  garrotero. 
No,  my  hands  are  free.  They  shall  not  be  bound  again  while 
life  remains.     I  shall  yield  only  to  death  itself." 

As  the  captive  muttered  these  thoughts  he  sat  down  upon  the 
banqueta,  and  hurriedly  untied  the  thongs  that  up  to  this  time 
had  remained  upon  his  ankles.  This  done,  he  rose  to  his  feet 
again  ;  and,  with  the  long  knife  firmly  clutched,  strode  up  and 

IA. 


366  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

down  the  cell,  glancing  fiercely  towards  the  door  at  each 
turning.  He  had  resolved  to  run  the  gauntlet  of  his  guards, 
and  by  his  manner  it  was  evident  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to 
attack  the  first  of  them  that  entered. 

For  several  minutes  he  paced  his  cell,  like  a  tiger  within  its 
cage. 

At  length  a  thought  seemed  to  suggest  itself  that  caused  a 
change  in  his  manner,  sudden  and  decided.  He  gathered  up  the 
thongs  just  cast  off;  and,  seating  himself  upon  the  banqueta, 
once  more  wound  them  around  his  ankles — but  this  time  in  such 
a  fashion,  that  a  single  jerk  upon  a  cunningly-contrived  knot 
would  set  all  free.  The  knife  was  hidden  under  his  hunting- 
shirt,  where  the  purse  had  been  already  deposited.  Last  of  all, 
he  unloosed  the  raw-hide  rope  from  the  beam,  and  meeting  his 
hands  behind  him,  whipped  it  around  both  wrists,  until  they  had 
the  appearance  of  being  securely  spliced.  He  then  assumed  a 
recliniug  attitude  along  the  banqueta,  with  his  face  turned 
towards  the  door,  and  remained  motionless  as  though  he  were 
asleep  I 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  367 


CHAPTER  LXYI. 

In  our  land  of  cold  impulses — of  love  calculating  and  interested 
— we  cannot  understand,  and  scarcely  credit,  the  deeds  of  reck- 
less daring  that  in  other  climes  have  their  origin  in  that  strong 
passion. 

Among  Spanish  women  love  often  attains  a  strength  and 
sublimity  utterly  unfelt  and  unknown  to  nations  who  mix  it  up 
with  their  merchandise.  With  those  highly-developed  dames  it 
often  becomes  a  true  passion — unselfish,  headlong,  intense — 
usurping  the  place  of  every  other,  and  filling  the  measure  of  the 
soul.  Filial  affection — domestic  ties — moral  and  social  duty — 
must  yield.     Love  triumphs  over  all. 

Of  such  a  nature — of  such  intensity —was  the  love  that 
burned  in  the  heart  of  Catalina  de  Cruces. 

Filial  affection  had  been  weighed  against  it ;  rank,  fortune, 
and  many  other  considerations,  had  been  thrown  into  the  scale. 
Love  outbalanced  them  all  ;  and,  obedient  to  its  impulse,  she 
had  resolved  to  fling  all  the  rest  behind  her. 

It  was  nearing  the  hour  of  midnight,  and  the  mansion  of  Don 
Ambrosio  was  dark  and  silent.  Its  master  was  not  at  home. 
A  grand  banquet  had  been  provided  at  the  Presidio  by  Yizcarra 


368  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

and  Roblado,  to  which  all  the  grandees  of  the  settlement  had 
been  invited.  Don  Ambrosio  was  among  the  number.  At  this 
hour  he  was  at  the  Presidio,  feasting  and  making  merry. 

It  was  not  a  ladies'  festival,  therefore  Catalina  was  not  there. 
It  was,  indeed,  rather  an  extemporised  affair — a  sort  of  jubilee 
to  wind  up  the  performances  of  the  day.  The  officers  and  priests 
were  in  high  spirits,  and  had  put  their  heads  together  in  getting 
up  the  improvised  banquet. 

The  town  had  become  silent,  and  the  mansion  of  Don  Ambrosio 
showed  not  a  sign  of  life.  The  portero  still  lingered  by  the 
great  gate,  waiting  his  master's  return  ;  but  he  sat  inside  upon 
the  banqueta  of  the  saguan,  and  seemed  to  be  asleep. 

He  was  watched  by  those  who  wished  him  to  sleep  on. 

The  large  door  of  the  caballeriza  was  open.  Within  the 
framework  of  the  post  and  lintels  the  form  of  a  man  could  be 
distinguished.     It  was  the  groom  Andres. 

There  was  no  light  in  the  stable.  Had  there  been  so,  four 
horses  might  have  been  seen  standing  in  their  stalls,  saddled  and 
bridled.  A  still  stranger  circumstance  might  have  been  observed 
— around  the  hoofs  of  each  horse  were  wrapped  pieces  of  coarse 
woollen  cloth,  that  were  drawn  up  and  fastened  around  the 
fetlocks  !     There  was  some  design  in  this. 

The  door  of  the  caballeriza  was  not  visible  from  the  saguan  ; 
but  at  intervals  the  figure  within  the  stable  came  forth,  and, 
skulking  along,  peeped  around  the  angle  of  the  wall.  The  por 
tero  was  evidently  the  object  of  his  scrutiny.  Having  listened 
a  while,  the  figure  again  returned  to  its  place  in  the  dark  door- 
way, and  stood  as  before. 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

Up  to  a  certain  time  a  tiny  ray  of  light  could  be  detected 
stealing  through  the  curtains  of  a  chamber-door — the  chamber 
of  the  Senorita.  All  at  once  the  light  silently  disappeared  ; 
but  a  few  moments  after,  the  door  opened  noiselessly.  A  female 
figure  glided  softly  forth,  and  turned  along  under  the  shadow 
of  the  wall,  in  the  direction  of  the  caballeriza.  On  reaching 
the  open  doorway  she  stopped,  and  called  in  a  low  voice  : — 

"  Andres  1" 

"  Here,  lady,"  answered  the  groom,  stepping  a  little  more  into 
the  light. 

"  All  saddled  ?" 

"  Si,  Senorita." 

"  You  have  muffled  their  hoofs  ?" 

u  Every  one,  Senorita." 

"  Oh  !  what  shall  we  do  with  him  ?"  continued  the  lady  in  a 
tone  of  distress,  and  pointing  toward  the  saguau.  "  We  shall 
not  be  able  to  pass  out  before  papa  returns,  and  then  it  may  be 
too  late.     Santissima  /" 

"  Senorita,  why  not  serve  the  portero  as  I  have  done  the  girl? 
I'm  strong  enough  for  that." 

"  Oh,  Yicenza  !  how  have  you  secured  her  ?" 

"In  the  garden-house, — tied,  gagged,  and  locked  up.  I 
warrant  she'll  not  turn  up  till  somebody  finds  her.  No  fear  of 
her,  Senorita.  I'll  do  the  same  for  the  portero,  if  you  but  say 
the  word." 

"  No — no— no  1  who  would  open  the  gate  for  papa  ?  No — 
no — no  !  it  would  not  do."  She  reflected.  "  And  yet  if  he 
gets  out  before  the  horses  are  ready,  they  will  soon  miss — pursue 

16* 


370  THE    WHITE   CHIEF. 

— overtake  him.  He  will  get  out,  I  am  sure  of  it.  How  long 
would  it  occupy  him  ?  not  long.  He  will  easily  undo  his  cord 
fastenings.  I  know  that — he  once  said  he  could.  Oh,  holy  Vir- 
gin !  he  may  now  be  free,  and  waiting  for  me  !  I  must  haste — 
the  portero — Ha  !" 

As  she  uttered  this  exclamation  she  turned  suddenly  to  Andres. 
A  new  plan  seemed  to  have  suggested  itself. 

"Andres  I  good  Andres  !  listen  !    We  shall  manage  it  yet  |w 

"  Si,  Senorita." 

"Thus,  then.  Lead  the  horses  out  the  back  way,  through 
the  garden — can  you  swim  them  across  the  stream  ?" 

"Nothing  easier,  my  lady." 

"  Good  !     Through  the  garden  take  them  then.     Stay  !" 

At  this  she  cast  her  eyes  toward  the  entrance  of  the  long  alley 
leading  to  the  garden,  which  was  directly  opposite  to,  and  visible 
from,  the  saguan.  Unless  the  portero  were  asleep,  he  could  not 
fail  to  see  four  horses  passing  out  in  that  way — dark  as  was  the 
night.     Here,  then,  a  new  difficulty  presented  itself. 

Suddenly  starting,  she  seemed  to  have  thought  of  a  way  to 
overcome  it. 

"  Andres,  it  will  do.  You  go  to  the  saguan.  See  whether 
he  be  asleep.  Go  up  boldly.  If  asleep,  well;  if  not,  enter  into 
conversation  with  him.  Get  him  to  open  the  little  door  and  let 
you  out.  Wile  him  upon  the  street,  and  by  some  means  keep 
him  there,     /shall  lead  out  the  horses." 

This  was  plausible,  and  the  groom  prepared  himself  for  a 
strategic  encounter  with  the  portero. 

"  When  sufficient  time  has  elapsed,  steal  after  me  to  the   gar- 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  371 

do       See  that  you  manage  well,  Andres.     I  shall  double  your 
rev,  trd.     You  go  with  me — you  have  nothing  to  fear.'* 

"  Senorita,  I  am  ready  to  lay  down  my  life  for  you." 

Gold  is  powerful.  Gold  had  won  the  stout  Andres  to  a  fealty 
stronger  than  friendship.  For  gold  he  was  ready  to  strangle  the 
portero  on  the  spot. 

The  latter  was  not  asleep — only  dozing,  as  a  Spanish  portero 
knows  how.  Andres  put  the  strategem  in  practice,  he  offered 
a  cigar  ;  and  in  a  few  minutes'  time  his  unsuspicious  fellow- 
servant  stepped  with  him  through  the  gate,  and  both  stood 
smoking  outside. 

Catalina  judged  their  situation  by  the  hum  of  their  voices. 
She  entered  the  dark  stable  ;  and  gliding  to  the  head  of  one  of 
the  horses,  caught  the  bridle,  and  led  the  animal  forth.  A  few 
moments  sufficed  to  conduct  it  to  the  garden,  where  she  knotted 
the  reins  to  a  tree. 

She  then  returned  for  the  second,  and  the  tnird,  and  the 
fourth  and  last — all  of  which  she  secured  as  she  had  done  the 
first. 

Once  more  she  went  back  to  the  patio.  This  time  only  to 
shut  the  stable-door,  and  lock  thai  of  her  own  chamber  ;  and, 
having  secured  both,  she  cast  a  look  towards  the  saguan,  and 
then  glided  back  into  the  garden.  Here  she  mounted  her  own 
horse,  took  the  bridle  of  another  in  her  hand,  and  sat  waiting. 

She  had  not  long  to  wait.  Andres  had  well  calculated  his 
time,  for  in  a  few  minutes  he  appeared  in  the  entrance  ;  and, 
having  closed  the  gate  behind  him,  joined  his  mistress. 

The  ruse  had  succeeded  admirably.     The  portero  suspected 


372  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

nothing.  Andres  bad  bidden  him  good  night,  at  the  same  time 
expressing  his  intention  of  going  to  bed. 

Don  Ambrosio  might  now  return  when  he  pleased.  He  would 
retire  to  his  sleeping-room  as  was  his  wont.  He  would  not  know 
before  morning  the  loss  he  had  sustained. 

The  mufflings  were  now  removed  from  the  feet  of  the  horses, 
and  plunging  as  silently  as  possible  into  the  water,  the  four  were 
guided  across  the  stream.  Having  ascended  the  opposite  bank, 
they  were  first  headed  towards  the  cliffs,  but  before  they  had 
proceeded  far  in  that  direction,  they  turned  into  a  path  of  the 
chapparal  leading  downward.  This  path  would  conduct  them  to 
the  rancho  of  Josefa. 


» 


i 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  373 


CHAPTER  LXYII. 

From  the  position  he  occupied,  Carlos  did  not  fail  to  observe 
the  outlines  of  his  prison,  and  search  for  that  point  that  might 
be  pierced  with  least  trouble.  He  saw  that  the  walls  were  of 
adobe  bricks — strong  enough  to  shut  in  an  ordinary  malefactor, 
but  easily  cut  through  by  a  man  armed  with  the  proper  tool, 
and  the  determination  to  set  himself  free.  Two  hours'  work 
would  suffice,  but  how  to  work  that  two  hours  without  being 
interrupted  and  detected  ?  That  was  the  question  that  occu- 
pied the  mind  of  the  captive. 

One  thing  was  very  evident;  it  would  be  unwise  to  commen 
operations  before  a  late  hour — until  the  relief  of  the  guard 

Carlos  had  well  calculated  his  measures.  He  had  determined 
to  remain  as  he  was,  and  keep  up  the  counterfeit  of  his  being  fast 
bound  until  such  time  as  the  guard  should  be  changed.  He 
knew  that  it  was  the  duty  of  the  old  guard  to  deliver  him  to 
the  relief  and  these  would  assure  themselves  of  his  being  in  the 
cell  by  ocular  inspection.  He  guessed  that  the  hour  of  guard 
mounting  must  be  near.  He  would,  therefore,  not  have  long  to 
wait  before  the  new  sentries  should  present  themselves  in  his 
cell. 

One  thought  troubled  him.     Would  they  keep  him  in  the 


ICG 


374  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

Calabozo  that  night,  or  take  him  back  to  the  Presidio  for  bet- 
ter security  ?  If  the  latter,  his  only  chance  would  be — as  she 
had  suggested — to  make  a  desperate  effort,  and  escape  on  the 
route.  Once  lodged  in  the  guard-house  prison,  he  would  be 
surrounded  by  walls  of  stone.  There  would  be  no  hope  of  cut- 
ting his  way  through  them. 

It  was  probable  enough  he  should  be  taken  there;  and  yet  why 
should  they  fear  his  escape  from  the  Calabozo — fast  bound  as 
they  believed  him — unarmed,  guarded  by  vigilant  sentinels?  No. 
They  would  not  dream  of  his  getting  off.  Besides,  it  would  be 
more  convenient  to  keep  him  all  night  in  the  latter  prison.  It 
was  close  to  the  place  of  his  intended  execution,  which,  no  doubt 
was  to  take  place  on  the  morrow.  The  garotta  had  been 
already  erected  in  front  of  his  gaol! 

Partly  influenced  by  such  considerations,  and  partly  that 
they  were  occupied  with  pleasanter  matters,  the  authorities  had 
resolved  on  leaving  him  where  he  was  for  the  night,  though  Car- 
los was  ignorant  of  this. 

He  had,  however,  prepared  himself  for  either  contingency. 
Should  they  convey  him  back  to  the  Presidio,  he  would  seek  the 
best  opportunity  that  offered,  and  risk  his  life  in  a  bold  effort  to 
escape.  Should  he  be  permitted  to  remain  in  the  Calabozo,  he 
would  wait  till  the  guard  had  visited  him — then  set  to  work 
upon  the  wall  after  they  had  gone  out.  In  the  event  of  being 
detected  while  at  work,  but  one  course  remained — run  the  gaunt- 
let of  the  guard,  and  cut  his  way  through  their  midst. 

His  escape  was  not  an  affair  of  such  improbability.  A  deter- 
mined man  with  a  long  knife  in  his  grasp — one  who  will  yield 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  375 

only  to  death — is  a  difficult  thing  to  secure  under  any  circum- 
stances. Such  an  one  will  often  effect  his  freedom,  even  when 
hemmed  in  by  a  host  of  enemies.  With  Carlos,  however,  the 
probabilities  of  escape  were  much  greater.  He  was  individually 
strong  and  brave,  while  most  of  his  enemies  were  physically  but 
pigmies  in  comparison.  As  to  their  courage,  he  knew  that 
once  they  saw  him  with  his  hands  free  and  armed,  they 
would  make  way  for  him  on  all  sides.  What  he  had  most  to 
fear  was  the  bullets  of  their  carbines;  but  he  had  much  to  hope 
from  their  want  of  skill,  and  the  darkness  would  favour  him. 

For  more  than  an  hour  he  lay  along  the  banqueta,  turning 
over  in  his  mind  the  chances  of  regaining  his  liberty.  His 
reflections  were  interrupted  by  an  unusual  stir  outside  his  prison. 
A  fresh  batch  of  soldiers  had  arrived  at  the  door. 

Carlos'  heart  beat  anxiously.  Was  it  a  party  come  to  conduct 
him  to  the  Presidio  ?  It  might  be  so.  He  waited  with  pain- 
ful impatience  listening  to  every  word. 

To  his  great  joy  it  proved  to  be  the  arrival  of  the  relief-guard, 
and  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  hearing,  by  their  conversation, 
that  they  had  been  detailed  to  guard  him  all  night  in  the  Cala- 
bozo.     This  was  just  the  very  thing  he  desired  to  know. 

Presently  the  door  was  unlocked,  and  opened,  and  several  of 
the  men  entered.  One  bore  a  lanthorn.  With  this  they  exam- 
ined him — uttering  coarse  and  insulting  remarks  as  they  stood 
around.  They  saw  that  he  was  securely  bound!  After  a 
while  all  went  out  and  left  him  to  himself.  The  door  was,  of 
course,  relocked,  and  the  cell  was  again  in  perfect  darkness. 

Carlos  lay  still  for  a  few  minutes,  to  assure  himself  they  were 


376  THE  WHITE    CHIEF. 

not  going  to  return.  He  heard  them  place  the  sentries  by  the 
door,  and  then  the  voices  of  the  greater  number  seemed  borne 
off  to  some  distance. 

Now  was  the  time  to  begin  his  work.  He  hastily  cast  the 
cords  from  his  hands  and  feet,  drew  the  long  knife  from  his 
breast  and  attacked  the  adobe  wall. 

The  spot  he  had  chosen  was  at  the  corner  farthest  from  the 
door,  and  at  the  back  side  of  the  celH  He  knew  not  what  was 
the  nature  of  the  ground  on  the  other  side,  but  it  seemed  most 
likely  that  which  would  lie  towards  the  open  country.  The 
Calabozo  was  no  fortress-prison — a  mere  temporary  affair,  used 
by  the  municipal  authorities  for  malefactors  of  the  smaller  kind. 
So  much  the  better  for  his  chances  of  breaking  it. 

The  wall  yielded  easily  to  his  knife.  The  adobe  is  but  dry 
mud,  toughened  by  an  admixture  of  grass  ;  and  although  the 
bricks  were  laid  to  the  thickness  of  twenty  inches  or  more,  in 
the  space  of  an  hour  Carlos  succeeded  in  cutting  a  hole  large 
enough  to  pass  through.  He  could  have  accomplished  this  feat 
in  still  shorter  time,  but  he  was  compelled  to  work  with  caution, 
and  as  silently  as  possible.  Twice  he  fancied  that  his  guards 
were  about  to  enter  the  cell,  and  both  times  he  had  sprung  to 
his  feet,  and  stood,  knife  in  hand,  ready  to  assail  them.  Fortu- 
nately his  fancies  were  without  foundation.  No  one  entered 
until  the  hole  was  made,  and  the  captive  had  the  satisfaction  to 
feel  the  cold  air  rushing  through  the  aperture  ! 

He  stopped  his  work  and  listened.  There  was  no  sound  on 
that  side  of  the  prison.  All  was  silence  and  darkness.  He 
pressed  his  head  forward,  and  peered  through.    The  night  was 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  377 

dark,  but  he  could  see  weeds  and  wild  cactus  plants  growing 
close  to  the  wall.     Good  !     There  were  no  signs  of  life  there. 

He  widened  the  aperture  to  the  size  of  his  body,  and 
crawled  through,  knife  in  hand.  He  raised  himself  gradually 
and  silently.  Nothing  but  tall  rank  weeds,  cactus  plants,  and 
aloes.  He  was  behind  the  range  of  the  dwellings.  He  was  in 
the  common.     He  was  free  ! 

He  started  towards  the  open  country — skulking  under  the 
shadow  of  the  brushwood.  A  form  rose  before  him,  as  if  out 
of  the  earth,  and  a  voice  softly  pronounced  his  name.  He 
recognised  the  girl  Josefa.  A  word  or  two  was  exchanged, 
when  the  girl  beckoned  him  to  follow,  and  silently  led  the 
way. 

They  entered  the  chapparal,  and  following  a  narrow  path, 
succeeded  in  getting  round  the  village.  On  the  other  side  lay 
the  rancho,  and  in  half-an-hour's  time  they  arrived  at  and  entered 
the  humble  dwelling. 

In  the  next  moment  Carlos  was  bending  over  the  corpse  of 
his  mother  ! 

There  was  no  shock  in  this  encounter.  He  had  been  half 
prepared  for  such  an  event.  Besides,  his  nerves  had  been  already 
strained  to  their  utmost  by  the  spectacle  of  the  morning.  Sor- 
row may  sometimes  eclipse  sorrow,  and  drive  it  from  the  heart  ; 
but  that  agony  which  he  had  already  endured  could  not  be  sup- 
planted by  a  greater.  The  nerve  of  grief  had  been  touched 
with  such  severity  that  it  could  vibrate  no  longer  I 

Beside  him  was  one  who  offered  consolation — she  his  noble 
preserver. 


378  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

But  it  was  no  hour  for  idle  grief.  Carlos  kissed  the  cold  lips 
— hastily  embraced  his  weeping  sister — his  love. 

"  The  horses  V*  he  inquired. 

"  They  are  close  at  hand — among  the  trees  I" 

"  Come,  then  !  we  must  not  lose  a  moment — we  must  go  hetce 
—Come  \* 

As  he  uttered  these  words,  he  wrapped  the  serape  around  the 
corpse,  lifted  it  in  his  arms,  and  passed  out  of  the  rancho. 

The  others  had  already  preceded  him  to  the  spot  where  the 
horses  were  concealed. 

Carlos  saw  that  there  were  five  of  these  animals.  A  gleam 
of  joy  shot  from  his  eyes  as  he  recognised  his  noble  steed. 
Antonio  had  recovered  him.     Antonio  was  there,  on  the  spot. 

All  were  soon  in  the  saddles.  Two  of  the  horses  carried 
Rosita  and  Catalina;  the  other  two  were  ridden  by  Antonio  and 
the  groom  Andres.  The  cibolero  himself,  carrying  his  strange 
burden,  once  more  sprang  upon  the  back  of  his  faithful  steed. 

M  Down  the  valley,  master  ?"  inquired  Antonio. 

Carlos  hesitated  a  moment,  as  if  deliberating. 

"  No,"  replied  he  at  length.  "  They  would  follow  us  that 
way.  By  the  pass  of  La  Nina.  They  will  not  suspect  us  of 
taking  the  cliff  road.  Lead  on,  Antonio  ! — the  chapparal  path 
— you  know  it  best.     On  !" 

The  cavalcade  started,  and  in  a  few  minutes  had  passed  the 
borders  of  the  town,  and  was  winding  its  way  through  the  devious 
path  that  led  to  the  pass  of  La  Nina.  No  words  were 
exchanged,  or  only  a  whisper,  as  the  horses  in  single  file  followed 
one  another  through  the  chapparal. 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  379 

An  hours  silent  travel  brought  them  to  the  pass,  up  which 
they  filed  without  halting  till  they  had  reached  the  top  of  the 
ravine.  Here  Carlos  rode  to  the  front,  and  directing  Antonio 
to  guide  the  others  straight  across  the  table-land,  remained  him- 
self behind. 

As  soon  as  the  rest  were  gone  past,  he  wheeled  his  horse,  and 
rode  direct  for  the  cliff  of  La  Nina.  Having  reached  the  extre- 
mity of  the  bluff,  he  halted  at  a  point  that  commanded  a  full 
view  of  San  Ildefonso.  In  the  sombre  darkness  of  night  the 
valley  seemed  but  the  vast  crater  of  an  extinct  volcano;  and  the 
lights,  glittering  in  the  town  and  the  Presidio,  resembled  the  last 
sparks  of  flaming  lava  that  had  not  yet  died  out  I 

The  horse  stood  still.  The  rider  raised  the  corpse  upon  his 
arm  ;  and,  baring  the  pale  face,  turned  it  in  the  direction  of  the 
lights. 

11  Mother  !  mother  !"  he  broke  forth,  in  a  voice  hoarse  with 
grief.  "  Oh  !  that  those  eyes  could  see — that  those  ears  could 
hear  !  If  but  for  a  moment, — one  short  moment — that  you 
might  bear  witness  to  my  -vow  1  Here  do  I  swear  that  you 
shall  be  revenged  1  From  this  hour  I  yield  up  my  strength,  my 
time,  my  soul  and  body,  to  the  accomplishment  of  vengeance. 
Yengeance  !  why  do  I  use  the  word  ?  It  is  not  vengeance,  but 
justice — justice  upon  the  perpetrators  of  the  foulest  murder  the 
world  has  ever  recorded.  But  it  shall  not  go  unpunished. 
Spirit  of  my  mother,  hear  me  1  It  shall  not.  Your  death  shall 
be  avenged — your  torture  shall  have  full  retribution.  Rejoice, 
you  ruffian  crew  !  feast,  and  be  merry,  for  your  time  of  sorrow 
will  soon  come — sooner  than  you  think  for  !     I  go,  but  to  return 


3 SO  THE   WHITE   CHIEF 

Have  patience — you  shall  see  me  again.    Yes  !  once  more  you 
shall  stand  face  to  face  with  Carlos  the  cibolero  V 

He  raised  his  right  arm,  and  held  it  outstretched  in  a 
menacing  attitude,  while  a  gleam  of  vengeful  triumph  passed 
over  his  countenance.  His  horse,  as  if  actuated  by  a  similar 
impulse,  neighed  wildly  ;  and  then  wheeling  round  at  a  signal 
from  his  rider,  galloped  away  from  the  cliff ! 


THE   WHITE   CHTEF.  381 


CHAPTER  LXYIII. 

After  having  witnessed  the  disgusting  ceremony  in  the 
Piazza,  the  officers  returned  to  their  quarters  at  the  Presidio. 

As  already  stated,  they  did  not  return  alone.  The  principal 
men  of  the  place  had  been  invited  to  dine  with  them — cura, 
padres,  alcalde,  and  all.  The  capture  of  the  outlaw  was  a  theme 
of  public  gratulation  and  rejoicing  ;  and  the  Commandante  and 
his  captain — to  whom  was  due  the  credit — were  determined  to 
rejoice.     To  that  end  the  banquet  was  spread  at  the  Presidio. 

It  was  not  thought  worth  while  to  remove  Carlos  to  the 
soldiers'  prison.  He  could  remain  all  night  in  the  Calabozo. 
Fast  bound  and  well  guarded  as  he  was,  there  was  not  the 
slightest  danger  of  his  making  his  escape. 

To-morrow  would  be  the  last  day  of  his  life.  To-morrow  his 
foes  should  have  the  pleasure  of  seeing  him  die — to-morrow  the 
Commandante  and  Roblado  would  enjoy  their  full  measure  of 
vengeance. 

Even  that  day  Yizcarra  had  enjoyed  part  of  his.  For  the 
scorn  with  which  he  had  been  treated  he  had  revenged  himself 
— though  it  was  he  who  from  the  centre  of  the  Piazza  had  cried 
"Enough  !"     It  was  not  mercy  that  had  caused  him  to  interfere. 


382  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

His  words  were  not  prompted  by  motives  of  humanity — far 
otherwise.     • 

His  designs  were  vile  and  brutal.  To-morrow  the  brother 
would  be  put  out  of  the  way,  and  then 

The  wine — the  music — the  jest — the  loud  laugh — all  could  not 
drown  some  bitter  reflections.  Ever  and  anon  the  mirror  upon 
the  wall  threw  back  his  dark  face  spoiled  and  distorted.  His 
success  had  been  dearly  purchased — his  was  a  sorry  triumph. 

It  prospered  better  with  Roblado.  Don  Ambrosio  was  one 
of  the  guests,  and  sat  beside  him. 

The  wine  had  loosened  the  heart-strings  of  the  miner.  He 
was  communicative  and  liberal  of  his  promises.  His  daughter, 
he  said,  had  repented  of  her  folly,  and  now  looked  with  indif- 
ference upon  the  fate  of  Carlos.     Roblado  might  hope. 

It  is  probable  that  Don  Ambrosio  had  reasons  for  believing 
what  he  said.  It  is  probable  that  Catalina  had  thrown  out  such 
hints,  the  better  to  conceal  her  desperate  design. 

The  wine  flowed  freely,  and  the  guests  of  the  Commandante 
revelled  under  its  influence.  There  were  toasts,  and  songs,  and 
patriotic  speeches  ;  and  the  hour  of  midnight  arrived  before  the 
company  was  half  satiated  witty  enjoyment. 

In  the  midst  of  their  carousal,  a  proposal  was  volunteered  by 
some  one,  that  the  outlaw  Carlos  should  be  brought  in  !  Odd 
as  was  this  proposition,  it  exactly  suited  the  half-drunken 
revellers.  Many  were  curious  to  have  a  good  sight  of  the 
cibolero — now  so  celebrated  a  personage. 

The  proposal  was  backed  by  many  voices,  and  the  Com 
mandante  pressed  to  yield  to  it. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  383 

Yizcarra  had  no  objection  to  gratify  his  guests.  Both  he  and 
Roblado  rather  liked  the  idea.  It  would  be  a  further  humiliation 
of  their  hated  enemy. 

Enough.  Sergeant  Gomez  was  summoned,  the  cibolero  sent 
for,  and  the  revelry  went  on. 

But  that  revelry  was  soon  after  brought  to  a  sudden  termina- 
tion, when  Sergeant  Gomez  burst  into  the  saloon,  and  announced 
in  a  loud  voice  that — 

The  prisoner  had  escaped  ! 

A  shell  dropping  into  the  midst  of  that  company  could  not 
have  scattered  it  more  completely.  All  sprang  to  their  feet — 
chairs  and  tables  went  tumbling  over — glasses  and  bottles  were 
dashed  to  the  floor,  and  the  utmost  confusion  ensued. 

The  guests  soon  cleared  themselves  of  the  room.  Some  ran 
direct  to  their  houses  to  see  if  their  families  were  safe  ;  while 
others  made  their  way  to  the  Calabozo  to  assure  themselves  of 
the  truth  of  the  sergeant's  report. 

Yizcarra  and  Roblado  were  in  a  state  bordering  upon  madness. 
Both  stormed  and  swore,  at  the  same  time  ordering  the  whole 
garrison  under  arms. 

In  a  few  minutes  nearly  every  soldier  of  the  Presidio  had 
vaulted  to  his  saddle,  and  was  galloping  in  the  direction  of  the 
town. 

The  Calabozo  was  surrounded. 

There  was  the  hole  through  which  the  captive  had  got  off. 
How  had  he  unbound  his  fastenings — who  had  furnished  him 
with  the  knife  ? 

The  sentries  were  questioned  and  flogged — and  flogged  and 


384  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

,  questioned — but  could  tell  nothing.  They  knew  not  that  their 
prisoner  was  gone,  until  Gomez  and  his  party  came  to  demand 
him  1 

Scouring  parties  were  sent  out  in  every  direction — but  in  the 
night  what  could  they  do  ?  The  houses  were  all  searched,  but 
what  was  the  use  of  that  ?  The  cibolero  was  not  likely  to  have 
remained  within  the  town.  No  doubt  he  was  off  once  more  to 
the  Plains  ! 

The  night  search  proved  ineffectual  ;  and  in  the  morning  the 
party  that  had  gone  down  the  valley  returned,  having  found  no 
traces  either  of  Carlos,  his  sister,  or  his  mother.  It  was  known 
that  the  witch  had  died  on  the  previous  night,  but  where  had 
the  body  been  taken  to  ?  Had  she  come  to  life  again,  and  aided 
the  outlaw  in  his  escape  ?     Such  was  the  conjecture  ! 

At  a  late*  hour  in  the  morning,  some  light  was  thrown  on  the 
mysterious  affair.  Don  Ambrosio,  who  had  gone  to  rest  without 
disturbing  his  daughter,  was  awaiting  her  presence  in  the  break- 
fast-room. What  detained  her  beyond  the  usual  hour  ?  The 
father  grew  impatient — then  anxious.  A  messenger  was  at 
length  sent  to  summon  her — no  reply  to  the  knocking  at  her 
chamber-door  1 

The  door  was  burst  open.  The  room  was  entered — it  was 
found  untenanted — the  bed  unpressed — the  Senorita  had  fled  ! 

She  must  be  pursued  !  Where  is  the  groom  ? — the  horses  ? 
She  must  be  overtaken  and  brought  back  ! 

The  stable  is  reached,  and  its  door  laid  open.  No  groom  !  no 
horses  ! — they,  too,  were  gone  ! 

Heavens  !    what  a  fearful  scandal !    The  daughter  of  Don 


THE    WHITE   CHIEF.  385 

Ambrosio  had  not  only  assisted  the  outlaw  to  escape,  but  she 
had  shared  his  flight,  and  was  now  with  him  !  "  They  have 
eloped  !"  was  the  universal  cry. 

The  trail  of  the  horses  was  at  length  taken  up,  and  followed 
by  a  large  party,  both  of  dragoons  and  mounted  civilians.  It 
led  into  the  high  plain,  and  then  towards  the  Pecos,  where  they 
had  crossed.  Upon  the  other  side  the  trail  was  lost.  The 
horses  had  separated,  and  gone  in  different  directions,  and  their 
tracks,  passing  over  dry  shingle,  could  no  longer  be  followed. 

After  several  days'  fruitless  wandering,  the  pursuing  party 
returned,  and  a  fresh  one  started  out  ;  but  this,  after  a  while, 
came  back  to  announce  a  similar  want  of  success.  Every  haunt 
had  been  searched  ;  the  old  rancho — the  groves  on  the  Pecos — 
even  the  ravine  and  its  cave  had  been  visited,  and  examined  care- 
fully. No  traces  of  the  fugitives  could  be  discovered  j  and  it 
was  conjectured  that  they  had  gone  clear  off  from  the  confines 
of  the  settlement. 

This  conjecture  proved  correct,  and  guessing  was  at  length 
set  at  rest.  A  party  of  friendly  Comanches,  who  visited  the 
settlement,  brought  in  the  report,  that  they  had  met  the  cibolero 
on  their  way  across  the  Llano  Estacado — that  he  was  accom- 
panied by  two  women  and  several  men  with  pack-mules  carrying 
provisions — that  he  had  told  them  the  Indians  he  was  on  his 
way  for  a  long  journey — in  fact,  to  the  other  side  of  the  Great 
Plains. 

This  information  was  definite,  and  no  doubt  correct.  Carlos 
had  been  often  heard  to  express  his  intention  of  crossing  over 
to  the  country  of  the  Americanos.     He  was  now  gone  thither — 

VI 


336  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

most  likely  to  settle  upon  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi.     He  waa 

already  far  beyond  the  reach  of  pursuit.     They  would  see  him 

no  more — as  it  was  not  likely  he  would  ever  again  show  his  face 

in  the  settlements  of  New  Mexico. 

****** 

Months  rolled  past.  Beyond  the  report  of  the  Comanches, 
nothing  was  heard  of  Carlos  or  his  people.  Although  neither 
he  nor  his  were  forgotten,  yet  they  had  ceased  to  be  generally 
talked  of.  Other  affairs  occupied  the  minds  of  the  people  of 
San  Ildefonso  ;  and  there  had  lately  arisen  one  or  two  matters 
of  high  interest — almost  sufficient  to  eclipse  the  memory  of  the 
noted  outlaw. 

The  settlement  had  been  threatened  by  an  invasion  from  the 
Yutas — which  would  have  taken  place,  had  not  the  Yutas,  just 
at  the  time,  been  themselves  attacked  and  beaten  by  another 
tribe  of  savages  !  This  defeat  had  prevented  their  invasion  of 
the  valley — at  least  for  that  season,  but  they  had  excited  fear3 
for  the  future. 

Another  terror  had  stirred  San  Ildefonso  of  late — a  threatened 
revolt  of  the  Tagnos,  the  Indios  mansos,  or  tome  Indians,  who 
formed  the  majority  of  the  population.  Their  brethren  in 
several  other  settlements  had  arisen,  and  succeeded  in  casting 
off  the  Spanish  yoke  ! 

It  was  natural  that  those  of  San  Ildefonso  should  dream  of 
similar  action,  and  conspire. 

But  their  conspiracy  was  nipped  in  the  bud  by  the  vigilance 
of  the  authorities.  The  leaders  were  arrested,  tried,  condemned, 
and  shot.     Their  scalps  were  hung  over  the  gateway  of  the 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  387 

Presidio,   as  a  warning  to  their  dusky  compatriots,  who  were 
thus  reduced  to  complete  submission  ! 

These  tragic  occurrences  had  done  much  to  obliterate  from 
the  memory  of  all  the  cibolero  and  his  deeds.  True,  there  were 
some  of  San  Ildefonso  who,  with  good  cause,  still  remembered 
both;  but  the  crowd  had  ceased  to  think  of  either  him  or  his. 
All  had  heard  and  believed  that  the  outlaw  had  long  ago  crossed 
the  Great  Plains,  and  was  now  safe  under  the  protection  of 
those  of  his  own  race,  upon  the  banks  of  the  Mississippi. 


388  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 


CHAPTER  LXIX. 

And  what  had  become  of  Carlos  ?  Was  it  true  that  he  had 
crossed  the  great  plains  ?  Did  he  never  return?  What  became 
of  San  Ildefonso  ? 

These  questions  were  asked,  because  he  who  narrated  the  legend 
had  remained  for  some  time  silent.  His  eyes  wandered  over  the 
valley,  now  raised  to  the  cliff  of  La  Nina,  and  now  resting  upon 
the  weed-covered  ruin.  Strong  emotion  was  the  cause  of  his 
silence. 

His  auditory,  already  half  guessing  the  fate  of  San  Ildefonso 
impatiently  desired  to  know  the  end.  After  a  while  he  con- 
tinued. 

Carlos  did  return.  What  became  of  San  Ildefonso?  In  yon- 
der ruin  you  have  your  answer.  San  Ildefonso  fell.  But  you 
would  know  how  ?  Oh  !  it  is  a  terrible  tale — a  tale  of  blood 
and  vengeance,  and  Carlos  was  the  avenger. 

Yes — the  cibolero  returned  to  the  valley  of  San  Ildefonso, 
but  he  came  not  alone.  Five  hundred  warriors  were  at  his 
back — red  warriors  who  acknowledged  him  as  their  leader — their 
"  White  Chief."  They  were  the  braves  of  the  Waco  band.  They 
knew  the  story  of  his  wrongs,  and  had  sworn  to  avenge  him! 
It  was  autumn — late  autumn — that  loveliest  season  of  the 


THE  WHITE  CHIEF.  389 

American  year,  when  the  wild  woods  appear  painted,  and  nature 
seems  to  repose  after  her  annual  toil — when  all  her  creatures 
having  feasted  at  the  full  banquet  she  has  so  lavishly  laid  out 
for  them,  appear  content  and  happy. 

It  was  night,  with  an  autumnal  moon — that  moon  whose 
round  orb  and  silvery  beams  have  been  celebrated  in  the  songs 
of  many  a  harvest  land. 

Not  less  brilliant  fell  those  beams  where  no  harvest  was  ever 
known — upon  the  wild  plain  of  the  Llano  Estacado.  The  lone 
herdsman  couched  beside  his  silent  flock,  was  awakened  by  a 
growl  from  his  watchful  sheep-dog.  Raising  himself,  he  looked 
cautiously  around.  Was  it  the  wolf,  the  grizzly  bear,  or  the 
red  puma!  None  of  these.  A  far  different  object  was  before 
his  eyes,  as  he  glanced  over  the  level  plain — an  object  whose 
presence  caused  him  to  tremble. 

A  long  line  of  dark  forms  was  moving  across  the  plain.  They 
were  the  forms  of  horses  with  their  riders.  They  were  in  single 
file — the  muzzle  of  each  horse  close  to  the  croup  of  the  one  that 
preceded  him.  From  east  to  west  they  moved.  The  head  of  the 
line  was  already  near,  but  its  rear  extended  beyond  the  reach  of 
the  hatero's  vision. 

Presently  the  troop  filed  before  him,  and  passed  within  two 
hundred  paces  of  where  he  lay.  Smoothly  and  silently  it  glided 
on.  There  was  no  chinking  of  bitts,  no  jingling  of  spurs,  no 
clanking  of  sabres.  Alone  could  be  heard  the  dull  stroke  of 
the  shoeless  hoof,  or  at  intervals  the  neigh  of  the  impatient  steed 
suddenly  checked  by  a  reproof  from  his  rider,      Silently  they 


390  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

passed  on — silent  as  spectres.  The  full  moon  gleaming  upon 
them,  added  to  their  unearthly  appearance  1 

The  watcher  trembled  where  he  lay — though  he  knew  they 
were  not  spectres.  He  knew  well  what  they  were,  and  under- 
stood the  meaning  of  that  extended  deployment.  They  were 
Indian  warriors  upon  the  march.  The  bright  moonlight  enabled 
him  to  distinguish  farther.  He  saw  that  they  were  all  full 
grown  men,  that  they  were  nude  to  the  waist  and  below  the 
thighs,  that  their  breasts  and  arms  were  painted,  that  they  car- 
ried naught  but  their  bows,  quivers,  and  spears  ;  in  short,  that 
they  were  braves  on  the  war- trail! 

Strangest  sight  of  all  to  the  eyes  of  the  hatero  was  the  leader 
who  rode  at  the  head  of  that  silent  band.  He  differed  from 
all  the  rest  in  dress,  in  equipments,  in  the  colour  of  his  skin. 
The  hatero  saw  that  he  was  white.! 

Surprised  was  he  at  first,  on  observing  this,  but  not  for  long. 
This  shepherd  was  one  of  the  sharpest  of  his  tribe.  It  was  he 
who  had  discovered  the  remains  of  the  yellow  hunter  and  his 
companion.  He  remembered  the  events  of  that  time.  He 
reflected;  and  in  a  few  moments  arrived  at  the  conclusion,  that 
the  White  Chief  he  now  saw  could  be  no  other  than  Carlos  the 
cibolero!    In  that  conjecture  he  was  right. 

The  first  thought  of  the  hatero  had  been  to  save  his  own  life 
by  remaining  quiet.  Before  the  line  of  warriors  had  quite 
passed  him,  other  thoughts  came  into  his  mind.  The  Indians 
were  on  the  war-trail! — they  were  marching  direct  for  the  set- 
tlement— they  were  headed  by  Carlos  the  cibolero! 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  391 

The  history  of  Carlos  the  outlaw  now  came  before  his  mind, 
he  remembered  the  whole  story;  beyond  a  doubt  the  cibolero  was 
returning  to  the  settlement  to  take  vengeance  upon  his  enemies  1 

Influenced  partly  by  patriotism,  and  partly  by  the  hope  of 
reward,  the  hatero  at  once  resolved  to  defeat  his  purpose.  He 
would  hasten  to  the  valley  and  warn  the  garrison  1 

As  soon  as  the  line  had  filed  past,  he  rose  to  his  feet,  and  was 
about  to  start  off  upon  his  errand;  but  he  had  miscalculated  the 
intelligence  of  the  white  leader.  Long  before,  the  flanking 
scouts  had  enclosed  both  him  and  his  charge  ;  and  the  next 
moment  he  was  a  captive!  Part  of  his  flock  served  for  the  sup- 
per of  that  band  he  would  have  betrayed. 

Up  to  the  point  where  the  hatero  had  been  encountered,  the 
White  Chief  and  his  followers  had  travelled  along  a  well-known 
path — the  trail  of  the  traders.  Beyond  this,  the  leader  swerved 
from  the  track  ;  and  without  a  word  headed  obliquely  over  the 
plain.  The  extended  line  followed  silently  after — as  the  body 
of  a  snake  moves  after  its  head. 

Another  hour,  and  they  had  arrived  at  the  ceja  of  the  Greal 
Plain — at  a  point  well  known  to  their  chief.  It  was  at  the 
head  of  that  ravine,  where  he  had  so  oft  found  shelter  from  his 
foes.  The  moon,  though  shining  with  splendid  brilliance,  was 
low  in  the  sky,  and  her  light  did  not  penetrate  the  vast  chasm. 
It  lay  buried  in  dark  shade.  The  descent  was  a  difficult  one, 
though  not  to  such  men,  and  with  such  a  guide. 

Muttering  some  words  to  his  immediate  follower,  the  White 
Chief  headed  his  horse  into  the  cleft,  and  the  next  moment  dis* 
appeared  under  the  shadow  of  the  rocks. 


B92  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

The  warrior  that  followed,  passing  the  word  behind  him,  rode 
after,  and  likewise  disappeared  in  the  darkness  ;  then  another, 
and  another,  until  five  hundred  mounted  men  were  engulfed  in 
that  fearful-looking  abysm.  Not  one  remained  upon  the  upper 
plain. 

For  a  while  there  struck  upon  the  ear  a  continued  pattering 
sound — the  sound  of  a  thousand  hoofs  as  they  fell  upon  the  rocks 
and  loose  shingle.  But  this  noise  gradually  died  away,  and  all  was 
silence.  Neither  horses  nor  men  gave  any  token  of  their  presence 
in  the  ravine.  The  only  sounds  that  fell  upon  the  ears  were 
the  voices  of  nature's  wild  creatures  whose  haunts  had  been 
invaded.  They  were  the  wail  of  the  goat-sucker,  the  bay  of 
the  barking -wolf,  and  the  maniac  scream  of  the  eagle. 

******* 

Another  day  passes — another  moon  has  arisen — and  the 
gigantic  serpent,  that  had  all  day  lain  coiled  in  the  ravine,  is 
seen  gliding  silently  out  at  its  bottom,  and  stretching  its  long 
vertebrate  form  across  the  plain  of  the  Pecos. 

The  stream  is  reached  and  crossed  ;  amidst  plashing  spray, 
horse  follows  horse  over  the  shallow  ford  ;  and  then  the 
glittering  line  glides  on. 

Having  passed  the  river  lowlands,  it  ascends  the  high  plains 
that  overlook  the  valley  of  San  Ildefonso. 

Here  a  halt  is  made — scouts  are  sent  forward — and  once  more 
the  line  moves  on. 

Its  head  reaches  the  cliff  of  La  Nina,  just  as  the  moon  has 
sunk  behind  the  snowy  summit  of  the  Sierra  Blanca.  For  the 
last  hour  the  leader  has  been  marching  slowly,  as  though  ho 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  393 

waited  her  going  down.  Her  light  is  no  longer  desired.  Dark- 
ness better  befits  the  deed  that  is  to  be  done. 

A  halt  is  made  until  the  pass  has  been  reconnoitred.  That 
done,  the  White  Chief  guides  his  followers  down  the  defile  ;  and 
in  another  half-hour  the  five  hundred  horsemen  hare  silently 
disappeared  within  the  mazes  of  the  chapparal  ! 

Under  the  guidance  of  the  half-blood  Antonio,  an  open  glade 

is  found  near  the  centre  of  the  thicket.    Here  the  horsemen 

dismount  and  tie  their  horses  to  the  trees.     The  attack  is  to  be 

made  on  foot. 

****** 

It  is  now  the  hour  after  midnight.  The  moon  has  been  down 
for  some  time  ;  and  the  cirrus  clouds,  that  for  a  while  had 
reflected  her  light,  have  been  gradually  growing  darker.  Objects 
can  no  longer  be  distinguished  at  the  distance  of  twenty  feet. 
The  huge  pile  of  the  Presidio,  looming  against  the  leaden  sky, 
looks  black  and  gloomy.  The  sentinel  cannot  be  seen  upon  the 
turrets,  but  at  intervals  his  shrill  voice  uttering  the  "  Centinela 
alerte  1"  tells  that  he  is  at  his  post.  His  call  is  answered  by  the 
sentinel  at  the  gate  below,  and  then  all  is  silent.  The  garrison 
sleeps  secure — even  the  night-guard  in  the  saguan,  with  their 
bodies  extended  along  the  stone  banqweta,  are  sleeping  soundly. 

The  Presidio  dreads  no  sudden  attack — there  has  been  no 
rumour  of  Indian  incursion — the  neighbouring  tribes  are  all  en 
paz  ;  and  the  Tagno  conspirators  have  been  destroyed.  Greater 
vigilance  would  be  superfluous.  A  sentry  upon  the  azotea,  and 
another  by  the  gate,  are  deemed  sufficient  for  the  ordinal y 


17J 


394:  *  r*  WHITE    CHIEF. 

guardianship  ot  the  garrison.  Ha  !  the  inmates  of  the  Presidio 
little  dream  of  the  enemy  that  is  nigh  ! 

"  Centinela  alerte  '"  once  more  screams  the  watcher  upon  the 
wall.     "  Centinela  alerte  F  answers  the  other  by  the  gate. 

But  neither  is  sufficiently  on  the  alert  to  perceive  the  dark 
forms  that,  prostrate  upon  the  ground,  like  huge  lizards,  are 
crawling  forward  to  the  very  walls.  Slowly  and  silently  these 
forms  are  moving,  amidst  weeds  and  grass,  gradually  drawing 
nearer  to  the  gateway  of  the  Presidio. 

A  lanthorn  burns  by  the  sentinel.  Its  light,  radiating  to 
some  distance,  does  not  avail  him — he  sees  them  not ! 

A  rustling  noise  at  leng  threaches  his  ear.  The  " challenge" 
\s  upon  his  lips  ;  but  he  lives  not  to  utter  the  words.  Half-a- 
iozen  bow-strings  twang  simultaneously,  and  as  many  arrows 
bury  themselves  in  his  flesh.  His  heart  is  pierced,  and  he  falls, 
almost  without  uttering  a  groan  ! 

A  stream  of  dark  forms  pours  into  the  open  gateway.  The 
guard,  but  half  awake,  perish  before  they  can  lay  hand  upon 
their  weapons  ! 

And  now  the  war-cry  of  the  Wacoes  peals  out  in  earnest,  and 
the  hundreds  of  dark  warriors  rush  like  a  torrent  through  the 
saguan. 

They  enter  the  patio.  The  doors  of  the  cuartos  are  besieged 
— soldiers,  terrified  to  confusion,  come  forth  in  their  shirts,  and 
fall  under  the  spears  of  their  dusky  assailants.  Carbines  and 
pistols  crack  on  all  sides,  but  those  who  fire  do  not  live  *»  reload 
them, 


THE    WHITE    CHIEF.  395 

It  was  a  short  but  terrible  struggle — terrible  while  it  lasted. 
There  were  shouts,  and  shots,  and  groans,  mingling  together — 
the  deep  voice  of  the  vengeful  leader,  and  the  wild  war-cry  of 
his  followers — the  crashing  of  timber,  as  doors  were  broken 
through  or  forced  from  their  hinges— the  clashing  of  swords  and 
spears,  and  the  quick  detonation  of  fire-arms.  Oh  1  it  was  a 
terrible  conflict  ! 

It  ends  at  length.  An  almost  total  silence  follows.  The 
warriors  no  longer  utter  their  dread  cry.  Their  soldier-enemies 
are  destroyed.  Every  cuarto  has  been  cleared  of  its  inmates, 
who  lie  in  bleeding  heaps  over  the  patio,  and  by  the  doors.  No 
quarter  has  been  given.     All  have  been  killed  on  the  spot. 

No — not  all.  There  are  two  who  survive — two  whose  lives 
have  been  spared.     Yizcarra  and  Roblado  yet  live  ! 

Piles  of  wood  are  now  heaped  against  the  timber  posterns  of 
the  building,  and  set  on  fire.  Yolumes  of  smoke  roll  to  the  sky, 
mingling  with  sheets  of  red  flame.  The  huge  pine-beams  of  the 
azotea  catch  the  blaze,  burn,  crackle,  and  fall  inwards,  and  in  a 
short  while  the  Presidio  becomes  a  mass  of  smoking  ruins  ! 

But  the  red  warriors  have  not  waited  for  this.     The  revenge 

of  their  leader  is  not  yet  eomplete.     It  is  not  to  the  soldiers 

alone  that  he  owes  vengeance.     He  has  sworn  it  to  the  citizens 

as  well.    The  whole  settlement  is  to  be  destroyed  ! 

****** 

And  well  this  oath  was  kept,  for  before  the  sun  rose  San 
Ildefonso  was  in  flames.     The  arrow,  and  the  spear,  and  the 
tomahawk,  did  their  work  ;    and  men,  women,  and  children, 
erished  in  hundreds  under  the  blazing  roofs  of  their  houses  ! 


396  THE    WHITE    CHIEF. 

With  the  exception  of  the  Tagno  Indians,  few  survived  to  tell 
of  that  horrid  massacre.  A  few  whites  only — the  unhappy- 
father  of  Catalina  among  the  rest — were  permitted  to  escape, 
and  carry  their  broken  fortunes  to  another  settlement. 

That  of  San  Ildefonso — town,  Presidio,  mission,  haciendas,  and 
ranchos — in  the  short  space  of  twelve  hours  had  ceased  to  exist. 
The  dwellers  of  that  lovely  valley  were  no  more  1 

****** 

It  is  yet  but  noon.  The  ruins  of  San  Ildefonso  are  still 
smoking.  Its  former  denizens  are  dead,  but  it  is  not  yet 
unpeopled.  In  the  Piazza  stand  hundreds  of  dusky  warriors 
drawn  up  in  hollow  square,  with  their  faces  turned  inward.  They 
are  witnessing  a  singular  scene — another  act  in  the  drama  of 
their  leader's  vengeance. 

Two  men  are  mounted  upon  asses,  and  tied  upon  the  backs  of 
the  animals.  These  men  are  stripped — so  that  their  own  backs 
are  perfectly  bare,  and  exposed  to  the  gaze  of  the  silent 
spectators  !  Though  these  men  no  longer  wear  their  flowing 
robes,  it  is  easy  to  distinguish  them.  Their  close-cut  hair  and 
shaven  crowns  show  who  they  are — the  padres  of  the  mission  ! 

Deep  cuts  the  cuarto  into  their  naked  skin,  loudly  do  they 
groan,  and  fearfully  writhe.  Earnestly  do  they  beg,  and  pray 
their  persecutors  to  stay  the  terrible  lash.  Their  entreaties  are 
unheeded. 

Two  white  men,  standing  near,  overlook  the  execution.  These 
are  Carlos  the  cibolero  and  Don  Juan  the  ranchero. 

The  priests  would  move  them  to  pity,  but  in  vain.  The  hearts 
pf  those  two  men  have  been  turned  to  stone. 


THE  WHITE   CHIEF.  397 

"  Remember  my  mother — my  sister  !"    mutters  Carlos. 

"Yes,  false  priests — remember  !"  adds  Don  Juan. 

And  again  is  plied  the  cutting  lash,  until  each  corner  of  the 
Piazza  has  witnessed  a  repetition  of  the  punishment ! 

Then  the  asses  are  led  up  in  front  of  the  parroquia — now 
roofless  and  black  ;  their  heads  are  fastened  together,  so  that 
the  backs  of  their  riders  are  turned  toward  the  spectators. 

A  line  of  warriors  forms  at  a  distance  off — their  bows  are 
bent,  and  at  a  signal  a  flight  of  arrows  goes  whistling  through 
the  air. 

The  suffering  of  the  padres  is  at  an  end.  Both  have  ceased 
to  exist ! 

****** 

I  have  arrived  at  the  last  act  of  this  terrible  drama  ;  but 
words  cannot  describe  it.  In  horror  it  eclipses  all  the  rest. 
The  scene  is  La  Nina — the  top  of  the  cliff — the  same  spot 
where  Carlos  had  performed  his  splendid  feat  on  the  day  of  San 
Juan. 

Another  feat  of  horsemanship  is  now  to  be  exhibited.  How 
different  the  actors — how  different  the  spectators  ! 

Upon  the  tongue  that  juts  out,  two  men  are  seated  upon 
horseback.  They  are  not  free  riders,  for  it  may  be  notices  that 
they  are  tied  upon  their  seats.  Their  hands  do  not  gr«sp  a 
bridle,  but  are  bound  behind  their  backs  ;  and  their  feet,  drawn 
together  under  the  bellies  of  their  horses,  are  there  spliced  with 
rawhide  ropes.  To  prevent  turning  in  the  saddle,  other  thongs, 
extending  from  strong  leathern  waist-belts,  stay  them  to  croup 
and  pommel,  and  hold  their  bodies  firm.    Under  such  a  ligature 


398  .  THE   WHITE   CHIEF. 

no  horse  could  dismount  either  without  also  flinging  the  saddle, 
and  that  is  guarded  against  by  the  strongest  girthing.  It  is  not 
intended  that  these  horsemen  shall  lose  their  seats  until  they 
have  performed  an  extraordinary  feat. 

It  is  no  voluntary  act.  Their  countenances  plainly  tell  that. 
Upon  the  features  of  both  are  written  the  most  terrible  emotions 
— craven  cowardice  in  all  its  misery — despair  in  its  darkest 
shadows  ! 

Both  are  men  of  nearly  middle  age — both  are  officers  in  full 
uniform.  But  it  needs  not  that  to  recognise  them  as  the  deadly 
enemies  of  Carlos — Yizcarra  and  Roblado.  No  longer  now  his 
enemies.     They  are  his  captives  ! 

But  for  what  purpose  are  they  thus  mounted  ?  What  scene 
of  mockery  is  to  be  enacted  ?  Scene  of  mockery  I  Ha  !  ha  ! 
ha! 

Observe  !  the  horses  upon  which  they  sit  are  wild  mustangs ! 
Observe  !  they  are  blinded  with  tajpojos  ! 

For  what  purpose  ?    You  snail  see. 

A  Tagno  stands  at  the  head  of  each  horse,  and  holds  him  with 
difficulty.  The  animals  are  kept  fronting  the  cliff,  with  their 
heads  directed  to  the  jutting  point  of  La  Nina. 

The  Indians  are  drawn  up  in  line  also  facing  to  the  cliff. 
There  is  no  noise  in  their  ranks.  An  ominous  silence  character- 
ises the  scene.  In  front  is  their  chief  mounted  upon  his  coal- 
black  steed  ;  and  upon  him  the  eyes  of  all  are  fixed,  as  though 
they  expected  some  signal.  His  face  is  pale,  but  its  expression 
is  stern  and  immobile.  He  has  not  yet  reached  the  completion 
of  hisLs*»geance. 


'•in  awful  silence  was  that  signal  given.  To  the  right  and  left  sprang  the  Tagnos, 
le.iying  free  the  heads  of  the  mustangs.  Another  signal  to  the  line  of  mounted  warriors, 
who,  on  receiving  it,  spurred  their  horses  with  a  wild  yell.  Their  spears  soon  pricked 
the  hips  of  the  mustangs,  and  the  blinded  animals  sprang  forward  towards  the  cliff!  The 
groans  of  agonized  terror  that  escaped  from  their  riders  were  drowned  by  the  yells  of  the 
pursuing  horsemen.  In  a  moment  all  was  over.  The  terrified  mustangs  had  sprung  out. 
from  the  cliff— had  carried  their  riders  into  eternity !"— Page  399. 


THE   WHITE  CHIEF.  399 

There  are  no  words  between  him  and  his  victims.  All  that 
has  passed.     They  know  their  doom. 

Their  backs  are  towards  him,  and  they  see  him  not ;  but  tho 
Tagnos  who  stand  by  the  horses'  heads  have  their  eyes  fixed 
upon  him  with  a  singular  expression.  What  do  these  expect  ? 
A  signal. 

In  awful  silence  was  that  signal  given.  To  the  right  and  left 
sprang  the  Tagnos,  leaving  free  the  heads  of  the  mustangs. 
Another  signal  to  the  line  of  mounted  warriors,  who,  on  receiving 
it,  spurred  their  horses  forward  with  a  wild  yell. 

Their  spears  soon  pricked  the  hips  of  the  mustangs,  and  the 
blinded  animals  sprang  towards  the  cliff ! 

The  groans  of  agonised  terror  that  escaped  from  their  riders 
were  drowned  by  the  yells  of  the  pursuing  horsemen. 

In  a  moment  all  was  over.  The  terrified  mustangs  had  sprung 
out  from  the  cliff — had  carried  their  riders  into  eternity  ! 

The  dusky  warriors  pulled  up  near  the  brink,  and  sat  gazing 
upon  each  other  in  silent  awe. 

A  horseman  dashed  to  the  front ;  and,  poising  his  horse  upon 
the  very  edge,  looked  down  into  the  abysm.  It  was  the  White 
Chief. 

For  some  moments  he  regarded  the  shapeless  masses  that  lay 
below.  He  saw  that  they  moved  not.  Men  and  horses  were 
all  dead — crushed,  bruised,  and  shattered — a  hideous  sight  to 
behold  ! 

A  deep  sigh  escaped  him,  as  though  some  weight  had  been 
lifted  from  his  heart,  and,  turning  around,  he  muttered  to  his 
friend  : — 


*00  THE   WHITE   CHIEF.      - 

"  Don  Juan  !  I  have  kept  my  oath — she  is  avenged  /" 
****** 

The  setting  sun  saw  that  long  line  of  Indian  warriors  filing 
from  the  valley,  and  heading  for  the  plain  of  the  Llano  Estacado. 
But  they  went  not  as  they  had  come.  They  returned  to  their 
country  laden  with  the  plunder  of  San  Ildefonso — to  them  the 
legitimate  spoils  of  war. 

The  cibolero  still  rode  at  their  head,  and  Don  Juan  the  ran- 
chero  was  by  his  side.  The  fearful  scenes  through  which  they 
had  just  passed,  shadowed  the  brows  of  both;  but  these  shadows 
became  lighter  as  they  dwelt  on  the  prospect  before  them.  Each 
looked  forward  to  a  happy  greeting  at  the  end  of  his  journey. 

Carlos  did  not  remain  long  among  his  Indian  friends.  Loaded 
with  the  treasure  they  had  promised,  he  proceeded  farther  east, 
and  established  a  plantation  upon  the  Red  River  of  Louisiana. 
Here,  in  the  company  of  his  beautiful  wife,  his  sio£e\,  Don  Juan, 
and  some  of  his  old  servants,  he  led  in  after  years  a  life  of  peace 
and  prosperity. 

Now  and  then  he  made  hunting  excursions  into  the  countrj 
of  his  old  friends  the  Wacoes — who  were  ever  glad  to  sec  hio 
again,  and  still  hailed  him  as  their  chief. 

Of  San  Ildefonso  there  is  no  more  heard  since  that  time.  Na 
settlement  was  ever  after  made,  in  -that  beautiful  valley.  Tlw 
Tagnos — released  from  the  bondage  which  the  padres  had  wovei 
around  them — were  but  too  glad  to  give  up  the  half-civilisatioi 
they  had  been  taught.  Some  of  them  sought  other  settlements^ 
but  most  returned  to  their  old  habits,  and  once  more  became 
hunters  of  the  plains. 


THE   WHITE   CHIEF.  401 

Perhaps  the  fate  of  San  Ildefonso  might  have  attracted  more 
attention  in  other  times  ;  but  it  occurred  at  a  peculiar  period  in 
Spanish-American  history.  Just  then  the  Spanish  power,  all 
over  the  American  continent,  was  hastening  to  its  decline  ;  and 
the  fall  of  San  Ildefonso  was  but  one  episode  among  many  of  a 
character  equally  dramatic.  Near  the  same  time  fell  Gran  Qui 
vira,  Abo,  Chilili,  and  hundreds  of  other  settlements  of  note. 
Each  has  its  story — each  its  red  romance — perhaps  far  more 
interesting  than  that  we  have  here  recorded. 

Chance  alone  guided  our  steps  to  the  fair  valley  of  San  Ilde- 
fonso,— chance  threw  in  our  way  one  who  remembered  its  legend 
— the  legend  of  the  White  Chef 


ran    fnd 


l^T  Copies  mailed  to  any  distance,  free  of  postage,  on  receipt  of  pricm» 

c^pt^hjt  Jtr^urjTE  remits 

SCENES   AID   ADVENTURES 

IN  THE  WEST  AND  SOUTHWEST. 


THE   RIFLE  RANGERS. 

Beautifully  Embellished  with  Eight  Splendid  Illustrations  on  Plate  Paper.    $1  25. 
This  work  is  remarkable  for  stirring  and  wild  adventures,  many  of  which  the  writer 
personally  passed  through ;  and  running  through  the  whole  there  is  a  vein  of  quiet 
humor,  which  relieves  the  more  fearful  parts  of  the  narrative. 

THE   SCALP  HUNTERS; 

OR,  ADVENTURES  AMONG   THE  TRAPPERS. 

One  Volume,  12mo.,  Eight  Beautiful  Illustrations*  cloth.    Price  $1  25. 

So  marked  was  the  success  of  the  "  Rifle  Rangers,"  both  in  tfiis  country  and  in  Europe, 

that  the  author  was  induced  to  publish  at  an  early  day  the  above  named  book,  a  work  of 

more  thrilling  adventure,  bolder  incident,  and  glowing  description  than  had  ever  before 

appeared  in  the  same  field  of  literature. 

THE  HUNTERS'  FEAST; 

OR,  CONVERSATIONS  AROUND  THE  CAMP-FIRE. 
Beautifully  Illustrated  with  Eight  Engravings  by  N.  Orr.    Price  $1  25. 
In  all  our  experience  we  have  never  met  with  a  book  which  gives  such  vivid  and  soul- 
stirring  pictures  of  the  wonderful  and  terrible  adventures  of  a  Western  Hunter's  and 
Trapper's  life,  as  are  presented  in  this  evidently  truthful  narrative. 

THE   WHITE  CHIEF; 

A   LEGEND    OP   NORTH   MEXICO. 
One  Volume,  12moM  Eight  Elegant  Illustrations,  cloth.    Price  $1  25. 
This  is  another  of  those  popular  works  of  adventure  which  have  taken  such  a  hold  of 
the  American  public — adapted  as  they  are  to  rouse  all  that  feeling  of  enthusiasm  and 
thirst  for  bold  deeds  which  seems  to  be  inherent  in  the  breasts  of  our  people. 

THE   QUADROON; 

OR,  A  LOVER'S  ADVENTURES  IN  LOUISIANA. 
Illustrated  with  Eight  Elegant  Engravings.    Price  $1  25. 
Ancther  spirited  and  brilliant  romance,  quite  equal  in  stirring  interest,  graphic  descrip- 
tions of  natural  scenery,  and  truthful,  vivid  portraitures  of  character,  to  anything  the 
Captain  has  yet  written,  and  little  more  need  be  said  in  its  favor. 

THE   WAR  TRAIL; 

OR,  THE  HUNT  OP  THE  WILD  HORSE, 

One  Volume,  \1mo.,  Eight  Beautiful  Illustrations,  cloth.    Price  $1  25. 
Capt.  Mayne  Reid  was  an  officer  in  our  army  during  the  late  war  with   Mexico,  and 
irhile  in  that  country  met  with  many  adventures,  which  form  the  groundwork  of  his  last 
a  ad  best  effort.    We  can  truthfully  say  it  is  the  most  interesting  book  of  the  day. 

OSCEOLA  THE   SEMINOLE; 

OR,   THE    RED    FAWN    OF    THE    FLOWER    LAND. 
Containing  nearly  500  pages,  handsomely  embellished  with  original  designs, 

engraved  in  the  highest  style  of  the  art  by  N.  Orr,  Esq.  Price  $1  25. 
The  brief  but  heroic  struggle  of  the  Chief,  Osceola,  forms  the  groundwork  of  a  narra 
tive  which  is  equal  to  any  of  Mr.  Reid's  former  productions ;  and  while  the  reader't 
patriotism  cannot  fail  to  be  gratified  at  the  result,  his  sympathy  is  awakened  for  the 
manly  struggles  and  untimely  fate  of  the  gallant  spirit,  who  fought  so  aobly  for  the 
freedom  of  his  red  brethren  and  the  preservation  of  their  cherished  hunting  grounds. 

Address  all  Orders  to 

ROBERT  M.  DE  WITT,  Publisher, 

160  &  162  Nafsau  Street,  N.   Y. 

W.  H.  TntKN,  Printer  and  Stereotyper,  rear  of  43  *  46  Centre  St.,  N.  T. 


2JjF"  Copies  mailed  to  any  distance,  free  of  postage,  en  receipt  of  price, 
MAYNE  EEIL'S  ADVENTURES  IN  THE  MEXICAN  WAE 


ROBERT   M.   DE   WITT 

Wcxrut  respectfully  announce  to  the  public,  that  he  has,  at  considerable  expense,  purchased 
ftom  Captain  Mayne  Reid,  the  advance  sheets  of  the  best  book  he  has  ever  written.    It  is 

JYOW  READY,   ENTITLED 

THE   WAE   TRAIL; 

OR,  THE  HUNT  OF  THE  WILD  HOESE. 

A  ROMANCE  OF  THE  PRAIRIE. 


BY    CAPT.    MAYNE    REID, 


AtJTBOB  Of  "  THB  SCALP  HUNTERS,: 


RIFLE  RANGERS,"  ' 
'QUADROON,"   ETC. 


WHITS  CHIEF, 


HUNTERS'  FEAST, 


Containing  nearly  500  pages,  handsomely  embellished  with  original  designs,  engraved  in 
the  highest  style  of  the  art,  by  N.  Orr,  Esq.    1'rvie  $1  25. 

In  presenting  to  the  American  public  another  volume  of  these  half-wild,  half-civilized, 
half-hunter,  half-military  adventures,  which  th«  aathor  relates  in  a  style  so  peculiarly 
his  own,  it  is  scarcely  necessary  to  urge  any  argument  in  its  favor.  Mayne  Reid  is  so 
well  known  and  so  generally  appreciated,  that  his  be  oka  possess  the  entree  into  every  circle 
— the  public  library,  the  bachelor's  sanctum,  the  hunter's  cabin  and  the  lady's  boudoir — 
all  gratefully  extend  to  the  redoubtable  Captain  a  woHome,'as  warm  as  it  is  sincere.  We 
subjoin  a  brief  synopsis  of  the 

CONTENTS. 


Souvenirs— A  Mexican  Frontier  Village. 

The  Rangers  on  Picket. 

Making  a  Captive— My  Captive. 

Isolina  de  Vargas — An  Order  to  Forage. 

Don  Ramon — "  Un  Papelcito. 

An  Old  Enmity— Rafael  Ijurra. 

The  Yellow  Domino — The  Blue  Domino. 

Love  Thoughts— An  Odd  Epistle. 

The  Manad-a— The  Hunt  of  the  Wild  Horse 

The  Phantom  Horse— A  Prairie  Dream. 

Lost  upon  the  Prairie— A  Prairie  Repast, 

Chased  by  a  "  Grizzly." 

The  Toughest  Struggle  of  my  Life. 

Old  Comrades— A  Queer  Conversation. 

Vows  of  Vengeance. 

A  "  Weed  "  Prairie  on  Fire. 

Rube  Roasted  Alive — The  Mesa. 

Guerrilleros— The  Parley— A  Dead  Shot. 

A  Running  Shot— Rube'a  Charger. 

El  Zorro— A  plan  of  Escape. 

Elijah  Quackenboss— The  Trap  Empty. 

Scaling  the  Cliff— A  Reinforcement. 

The  Indian  Spy— The  Cabalada. 

A  Chapter  of  Explanations. 

Dutch  Lige  in  a  difficulty. 

A  Lover  on  the  Trail. 

A  Declaration  on  Horseback. 

Strayed  from  the  Track — An  Adios. 

Threats — Awkward  Odds. 

An  Official  Black  List— The  Route. 


Camp  G-oss'p — The  Ruined  Rancho. 

Cruel  Prescription— Bivouac  of  the  Guerrilla 

Taking  the  Vrail — The  Voyageur. 

Trailing  by  Torch  Light — The  Sombrero. 

The  Trail  Recovered — Wolves  on  the  Track. 

Across  the  Torrent— A  Lilliputian  Forest. 

Scattering  the  Wild  Stallions. 

Lost  in  a  Chaparral — Encounter  with  Javali. 

The  Woods  on  Fire — Smoke  and  Thirst. 

A  Burnt  Prairie— The  Talk  of  the  Trackors. 

"Injun  Sign  " — Translating  the  "  Sign.-- 

The  Steed  Lazoed— The  "  Indios  Bravoo/' 

The  War  Traii— The  Writing  on  the  MagiMy 

The  Southern  Savage. 

A  Subterranean  Fire — A  Red  Epistle. 

More  Writing  in  Red. 

An  Injun  on  the  Back  Track. 

Capturing  a  Comanche — "  Painting  Injua 

The  Last  Hours  on  the  Trail, 

The  Comanche  Camp — No  Cover. 

Rube  Consulting  his  Oracle. 

The  Trapper's  Counsel. 

Taking  to  the  Water— Up  Stream. 

Coup  d'oeil  of  the  Camp. 

A  Friendly  Encounter — Spy  la  Uounael. 

The  Council  in  Session. 

The  Renegade  Claims  his  Captivs*. 

Speeches  in  Council. 

A  Rough  Courtship — The  Crisll. 

The  Last  Gallop— Conclusion. 


Address  all  Orders  to 

ROBERT   M.   DEWITT,   Publisher, 

160  &  162  Nafsau  Street,  N.  Y. 

W    II.  Tucson,  Trfcter  and  Stereotyper,  Rear  of  43  and  45  Centre  St.,  N.  Y. 


jy  Copies  mailed  to  any  distance*  free  of  postage*)  on  receipt  of  pries* 

THE  GREAT  BOOK  ON  TEXAS  BORDER  LIFE. 


THE    RANGEKS    AND 

REGULATORS  OF  THE  TAMHA; 

OR,  LIFE    AMONG   THE    LAWLESS. 

A  Tale  of  the*  Republic  of  Texas. 
BY   CHARLES  SUMMERFIELD   (A.   W.  Arrington). 

Late  Judge  of  the  Bio  Grande  District,  Author  of  "  Sketches  of  the  Southwest." 

The  writer  of  this  book  was  Judge  of  the  Rio  Grande  District,  in  Texas,  for  many 
years,  and  lias  produced  a  work  of  unsurpasied  interest.  It  is  a  Tivid  description  of 
Border  Life,  Lynch  Law,  Might  Makes  Right,  Ac,  which  characterized  the  early  settle- 
ment of  Texas,  when  each  man  suspected  his  neighbor,  and  slept  with  his  rifle  within 
reach,  and  one  eye  open,  as  it  were,  not  knowing  at  what  moment  to  expect  a  visit  from 
the  dreaded  "  Regulators,"  as  they  termed  themselves.  There  is  just  enough  of  civiliza- 
tion and  romance  in  the  work  to  soften  the  more  startling  revelatiens,  and  to  render  it, 
as  a  whole,  a  volume  of  high  merit,  and  to  the  "  Sons  of  Immortal  Genius,"  whose  poli- 
tical wisdom  extended  the  luminous  area  of  freedom  by  the  successive  addition  of 
Florida's  ever  green  peninsula,  of  the  imperial  domain  and  priceless  delta  of  Louisiana, 
of  the  world-controlling  cotton  fields  of  Texas,  of  California's  golden  valleys,  and  the 
silver  mountains  of  New  Mexico,  and  to  all  those  who  inherit  the  same  passion  for  pio- 
neering progress,  and  equal  love  for  the  glory  of  their  native  land,  this  work  is  offered 
as  a  faithful  picture  of  wild  western  life. 

We  subjoin  a  brief  synopsis  of  the 

CONTENTS. 


The  Travellers  in  the  Storm. 

Colonel  Miles — The  Midnight  alarm. 

Maj.  Morrow  and  Sol  Tuttle — Capt.  Carlyle. 

The  Ball— The  Departure. 

Major  Morrow  and  Joanna. 

Captain  Carlyle  and  Lucy — The  Murder. 

Sol  Tuttle— The  Unexpected  Meeting. 

Uncle  Jack. 

The  Two  Duels. 

Revenge. 

Plots  and  Counterplots 

The  Negro  Meeting. 

The  Narrow  Escape 

Battle  at  the  Blocl-Pouse — Judge  Moore. 


Sol  Tuttle  and  Brother  Dave— The  Brothera 

Barton  and  the  Sisters  Ewing. 
Carlyle  and  Curran. 
Lucy. 

The  Trial  by  Torture. 
The  Trial— an  Execution. 
The  Rangers. 
Mary  and  Lucy. 
Major  Morrow  and  Joanna. 
The  Defeat  of  the  Lynchers. 
The  Defeat  of  the  Robbers. 
Major  Morrow  and  Dave  Tuttle. 
The  Jail. 
The  Last. 


i4dress  all  Orders  to 

ROBERT  M.  DE  WITT,  Publisher, 

i  60  &  162  Nafsau  Street,  N.  Y, 

W.  H   TiNsoif,  Printer  and  Stereotypy,  Rear  of  41  &  45  Centre  St.,  N.  Y. 


THE 

SCALP    HUNTERS; 

OR.  ADVENTURES  AMONG  THE  TRAPPERS, 

BY  CAPTAIN  MAYNE  REID, 

AUTHOR  OF  "SIFLK  BANGEBS,"  "THE  WHITE  CHIEF,"  "HUNTERS'  FEAST,"  ETC.,  ETC. 

One  volume,  12wio.,  Beautifully  Illustrated.     Cloth,  Price  $1  25. 


So  marked  was  the  success  of  the  "  Rifle  Rangers,"  both  m  this  country  and  In 
Europe,  that  the  author  was  induced  to  publish  at  an  early  day,  the  volume  whose  title 
heads  this  page ;  a  work  of  more  thrilling  adventure,  bolder  incident,  and  glowing  descrip- 
tion than  had  ever  before  appeared  in  the  same  field  of  literature.  These  two  books 
speedily  achieved  a  high  reputation  for  the  writer,  which  he  has  sedulously  striven  to 
enhance  by  the  publication  of  several  other  works  of  a  somewhat  kindred  character.  In 
ill  of  these  volumes  has  the  powerful  descriptive  faculty  of  the  author  stood  out  in  bold 
relief,  and  marked  him  as  the  Db  Foe  of  America.  The  Publishers  are  happy  to  say  that 
having  secured  the  right  to  publish  all  of  this  series,  they  are  enabled  to  offer  to  the 
public  a  collection  of  volumes,  which  in  point  of  intense  interest,  are  not  only  unsur- 
passed, but  seldom  equalled.    A  brief  Synopsis  of  Contents  will  be  found  Delow. 

CONTENTS. 

R 

Blinding  the  Pursuer—A  Trap- 
per's Ruse. 
A  Buffalo  "  Surround." 
Another  "  Coup." 
A  Bitter  Tap. 
The  Phantom  City. 
The  Mountain.of  Gold. 
Navajaa. 

The  N  ight  Ambuscade. 
Adele. 

The  White  Scalp. 
The  Canon  Fight. 
The  Barranca. 
The  Foe. 
New  Misery. 
The  Flag  of  Truce. 
A  Vexed  Treaty. 
A  Conflict  with  closed  Doors. 
A  Queer  Encounter  in  a  Cave. 
Smoked  Out. 

A  Novel  Mode  of  Equation. 
A  Fast  Dye. 

Astonishing  the  Natives. 
Running  a  Muck. 
A  Conflict  upon  a  Cliff. 
An  Unexpected  Rencontre. 
The  Rescue. 
El  Paso  Del  Norte. 
Touching  the  Chords  of  Memory. 

B3f~  The  above  work  will  be  forwarded  by  Mail,  free  of  postage,  on 
receipt  of  price. 

ROBERT  M.  DE  WITT,  Publisher, 

160  &  162  NASSAU  STREET,  N.  T. 

W.  H.  TINSON,  Printer  k  Stereotyper,  24  Beekman  St.,  N.  Y. 


Chapter 

Chapter 

I.  The  Wild  West. 

XXX. 

II.  The  Prairie  Merchants. 

III.  The  "  Prairie  Fever." 

XXXI. 

IV.  Ride  upon  a  Buffalo  Bull. 

XXXII. 

V.  In  a  Bad  "Fix." 

XXXIII. 

VI.  Santa  Fe. 

XXXIV. 

VII.  The  Fandango. 

XXXV. 

VIII.  Seguin,  the  Scalp-Hunter, 

XXXVI. 

IX.  Left  Behind. 

XXXVII. 

X.  The  Del  Norte. 

XXXVIII. 

XI.  The  "  Journey  of  Death." 

XXXIX. 

XII.  Zoe. 

XL. 

XIII.  Seguin. 

XLI. 

XIV.  Love. 

XLII. 

XV.  Light  and  Shade. 

XLIII. 

XVI.  An  Autobiography 

XLIV. 

XVII.  Up  the  Del  Norte* 

XLV. 

XVIII.  Geography  and  Geology. 

XLVI. 

XIX.  The  Scalp-Hunters. 

XLVII. 

XX.  Sharp-Shooting. 

XL  VIII. 

XXI.  A  I  «at  a  la  Tell. 

XLIX. 

XXII.  A  Feat  a  la  Tail. 

L. 

XXIII.  The  Programme. 

LI. 

XXIV.  El  Sol  and  La  Luna. 

LII. 

XXV.  The  "War-Trail. 

LIII. 

XXVI.  Three  Days  in  the  Trap 

LIV. 

XXVII.  The  Diggers. 

LV. 

KXVIII.  Da  coma. 

LVI. 

XXIX.  A  Dinner  with  two  Dishes. 

LVII. 

Copies  mailed  to  amy  distance*  free  of  postage*  on  receipt  of  price, 

MAYNE  REID'S   GREAT   WOKK! -20,000  COPIES   SOLD! 


THE   RIFLE   EANGERS, 

BY   CAPTAIN   MAYNE   REID. 

AUTHOR  OF  THE  *'  SCALP  HUNTERS,"  "  HUNTERS'  FEAST,"  ETC.,  ETC. 

Beautifully  Embellished  with  Illustrations  on  Plate  Paper.    Bound  in 
cloth,  Price  $1  25. 

The  Rifle  Rangers,  first  published  in  England,  produced  a  great  sensation  there,  and 
was  eagerly  sought  after.  It  is  a  brilliant  effort,  and  places  the  author  in  the  first  rank 
of  our  most  able  writers. 

The  work  is  remarkable  for  stirring  and  wild  adventures,  many  of  which  the  writer 
personally  passed  through;  and  running  through  the  whole,  there  is  a  vein  of  quiet 
humor,  which  relieves  the  more  fearful  parts  of  the  narrative.  And  his  female  charac- 
ters! oh,  how  lovely!  such  as  could  belong  only  to  the  sunny  South;  we  are  much  in 
doubt  whether  the  dark  eyes  of  Guadalupe,  or  the  blue  ones  of  Mary  of  the  Light 
would  most  suit  our  fancy.  Upon  the  whole,  we  commend  the  work  to  our  readers  as  a 
most  interesting  and  readable  book. 

It  is  printed  in  beautiful  style,  with  an  elegant  cover,  and  striking  engravings,  illustra 
tire  of  some  of  the  hair-breadth  escapes  which  the  author  effected. 

CONTENTS. 


Adventure  among  the  Creoles. 

A  Volunteer  Rendezvous. 

A  Georgia  Tavern  Keeper. 

Life  in  Lobos— Wonderful  Guyas-Catis. 

Spy  in  the  Camp. 

Adventure  with  a  Skeleton. 

The  Foiled  Assassin. 

Going  on  the  Scout— The  Traitor. 

Adventure  with  an  Alligator. 

Danger  of  the  fair  Bathers. 

A  Subterranean  Dwelling. 

The  Hurricane — The  Scout. 

New  Way  to  tame  a  Bull. 

A  Brush  with  the  Guerrilleros. 

Herculean  Feat — Running  the  Gauntlet. 

A  Short  Fight  at  "Long  Shot." 

The  Rescue — The  Cobra  di  Capello. 

The  Maiden's  Escape— The  Hacienda, 

Head-Quarters  of  th'j  Guerrilla. 

Chane's  Courtship. 


Dance  of  the  Tagorata. 

Kiss  in  the  Dark— Stiletto  in  Exchange. 

Pursuit— The  Terrible  Bloodhounds. 

Dreadful  Encounter — An  Indian  Ruse. 

Lupe  and  Luz — A  Tough  Night. 

Disappointment  and  New  Plan. 

A  Fool-hardy  Adventure. 

Help  from  Heaven — Shot  in  the  Dark. 

Captured  by  the  Guerrilleros. 

A  Blind  Ride— A  Maiden's  Wit. 

A  Stampede — New  Way  to  open  a  Letter, 

A  Coup  d'Eclair— Bridge  of  Monkeys. 

Padre  Jarauta — Dreadful  Sentence 

Hanging  by  the  Heels. 

The  Coup  de  Grace — The  Deliverance.1 

Love  and  War— Bright  Eyes  Win. 

Bird's-Eye  View  of  a  Battle. 

Wholesale  Capture. 

Duel,  with  a  queer  End, 


Address  all  Orders  to 

ROBERT  M.  DE  WITT,  Publisher, 

160  &  162  Nafsau  Street,  N.  Y. 

W.  H.  Tinbon,  Printer  and  Stereotype!-,  Rear  of  43  A  45  Centre  St.,  N.  f. 


J 


Copie*  Jflailed,  pontage  paid,  on  receipt  of  price, 

YALTJABLE  HMD-BOOKS  OF  GAMES. 

Price    3S   Cents   each. 


MORPHY'S  MATCH  GAMES; 

Being  a  full  and  accurate  account  of  his  most  astounding  successes  abroad,  defeating, 
in  almost  every  instance, 

THE   CHESS   CELEBRITIES   OF   EUROPE. 

Edited,  with  copious  and  valuable  Notes, 
By   CHARLIES   HENRY   STANLEY, 

AUTHOR  OF  "THB  CHESS  PLAYER'S  INSTRUCTOR." 

This  valuable  acquisition  to  Chess  Literature  contains  a  SPLENDID  PORTRAIT 
OF  PAUL  MORPHY,  the  Chess  Champion  of  the  World,  engraved  on  steel,  in 
the  highest  style  of  modern  art,  by  J.  C.  Buttre,  Esq.,  being  an  accurate  and  most  per- 
fect transfer  of  one  of  Brady's  most  successful  Photographs,  together  with  a  fac-simii© 
of  MR.  MORPHY'S  AUTOGRAPH. 


ELEMENTS  OF   DRAUGHTS; 

Or,  BEGINNER'S  SURE  GUIDE : 

Containing  a  thorough  and  minute  exposition  of 

EVERY  PRINCIPLE,  SEPARATELY  EXPLAINED* 

TOGETHER  WITH  MODEL  GAMES  ILLUSTRATIVE   OP  ALL  THE  OPENINGS. 

Illustrated  with  Diagrams  exhibiting  critical  positions  to  be  won  or  drawn  by  scientific 
play. 

BY  I.  D.  J.  SWEET, 

DRAUGHT  EDITOR  OF  "  THB  NEW  YORK  CLIPPER." 


CHESS-PLAYER' S   INSTRUCTOR ; 

Or,  GJ-TJrDEl  TO  BEG-INNERS: 

CONTAINING  ALL  THE  INFORMATION  NECESSARY  TO 

ACQUIRE    A   KNOWLEDGE    OF    THE    GAME. 

With  Diagrams  Illustrative  of  the  Yarious  Movements  of  the  Pieces. 
BY    CHARLES    HENRY    STANLEY. 

The  above  books  are  splendidly  got  up,  and  bound  in  flexible  muslin— their  price 
places  them  wUhin  the  reach  of  all. 

ROBERT   M.  DE  WITT,  Publisher, 

i  60  and  162  Nassau  Street,  New  York. 

W.  H.  TinsOW,  Printer  and  Stereotyper,  43  &  45  Centra  Street,  N.  Y. 


I 

J 


14  DAY  USE 

RETURN  TO  DESK  FROM  WHICH  BORROWED 


LOAN  DEPT. 


This  book  is  due  on  the  last  date  stamped  below, 
or  on  the  date  to  which  renewed.  Renewals  only: 

Tel.  No.  642-3405 
Renewals  may  be  made  4  days  prior  to  date  due. 
Renewed  books  are  subject  to  immediate  recall. 


oc<         371 


APRl^9!?80 


JUN  2  8  1972  3  0 


M 


fiEC'D  LD    AUG     1  U  -2  PM  5  5 


TiD9i  A-^n«i  o  '7i  General  Library 

(P2001.10)4?6^-A.32  Univenjg^of  J^ornia 


*Z*i 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


